Archive for the ‘Fan Fic’ Category

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 16

Tidigare kapitel i denna fanfic hittar du här!

Have you ever been a part of something
that you thought would never end?
And then, of course, it did.
Have you ever felt the weight inside you,
pulling away inside your skin?
Then something had to give…

*~*~*~*

I won’t regret saying this
This thing that I’m saying
Is it better than keeping my mouth shut,
That goes without saying
Call, break (break) it (it) off (off)
Call, break my own heart
Maybe I would have been something you’d be good at
Maybe you would have been something I’d be good at
But now we’ll never know

Even if I had been blindfolded, I would have known the very second Edward entered the room.

I was exactly where Jacob had left me- half sitting, half lying between crisp, unfamiliar sheets on a hospital bed in Rochester. The same machines whirred around me; the same-snow strangled light scattered through the slats of the blind; the same nondescript, generic picture- provided by the hospital in a half-hearted attempt to make their wards seem less clinical- hung on the wall over-looking the foot of my bed.

The room was exactly the same as it had been a few moments ago. But then the door clicked, the air seemed to shift and everything was different.

The light sharpened, the picture blurred- even the monitors seemed to hold their breath. I knew who it was; I didn’t have to look up and check. There was only one person who could make every minute and mundane detail of my world change so utterly and completely, just by being there.

As he stood surveying me from the threshold, Edward’s expression was unreadable. His eyes were dark, stared at me in a way which made my cheeks burn and flush.

“Bella,” he said. There was something there, in the way he said my name, which made my heart hurt, but I buried the feeling away.

“Hi,” I replied, in as strong a voice as I could manage.

“Can I come in?”

I nodded, and with a purposeful, almost painful, slowness, he closed the door. It made a small thud, and the breath caught in my lungs. We were alone for the first time since the accident. Edward hung by the door for a few moments, before taking a seat against the opposite wall. We sat in silence for almost a minute, when Edward spoke.

“How do you feel?” he asked, his voice ridden with genuine concern.

“Okay,” I said. “I’m a bit sore, but I’m still too drugged up to feel any real pain.” I half attempted a weak smile, but gave up at the sight of Edward’s face.

“I’m so sorry,” he said. His features were sorrowful and riddled with self-blame.

That irritated me slightly. “Don’t,” I said curtly.

“Don’t what?”

“Don’t do that,” I said, with more force than I had intended. “I can see you’re blaming yourself for the accident and for me ending up in hospital, even though I’ve already said it wasn’t your fault. I just spent half an hour doing by best to defend you to Jacob, so don’t you dare try and play the guilty card.” I had to fight to keep the frustration out of my voice.

I wouldn’t have been surprised if Edward had replied angrily to my words. Anybody else surely would have done. But of course, Edward wasn’t anybody else, and he took my cutting remarks with gentlemanly ease. He stood up and came towards me, pulling a chair to the edge of my bed. The proximity made my skin tingle.

“I’m not trying to play any card, Bella,” he murmured softly, causing me to shiver. “It’s beyond difficult for me to see you like this and I can’t help but wish I had got to you in time to spare you any injury.”

I found myself irritated by his diplomacy. Come on, fight back! I thought. I wanted him to respond in kind and fight fire with fire. I wanted to have a good reason to shout at him again, and release some of the emotions that were constricting my heart. Not trusting myself to construct a civil answer, I kept my mouth shut.

Edward opened and closed his mouth. He seemed to be searching for the right words. I didn’t help him. He sighed, his shoulders sinking slightly. “I’m sorry,” he said, plainly. “For everything. For leaving you, for not coming back sooner, for the way I’ve been acting since our return. I’m sorry I wasn’t there to protect you from Victoria and that I wasn’t there to save Brady. There are so many things I’ve done wrong, so many colossal, monumental errors of judgement. Even if you’re right, and I’m not to blame for your physical scars, I can never absolve myself from the other ways I’ve hurt you. I accept that, and I doubt I will ever be able to truly forgive myself for it.

“But I just want you to know that, despite everything, I have always had your best interests at heart. Yes, I was wrong- monstrously so- but I never intended to injure you in any way. I was trying to make your life better; I was trying to give you the future that I never had. I wanted to save you from myself, from all that I am, and in trying to do so I just made things worse. I see that now, but at the time I took what I thought was the only solution. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to earn your love and trust again. I know it won’t be quick or easy, but I love you more than anything in this world and I’ll do whatever it takes to make myself worthy of your forgiveness.”

His speech came to an end, and I knew that I had to reply. How could I not, when he had just all but given me his heart? But the problem was, I didn’t know what to say. I was conflicted. I wanted to forgive him, and have him kiss me, and for us to live happily ever after. Yet there was a part of my heart- the part which had stayed resolutely broken since I was eighteen- which was still too raw and painful for me to even contemplate anything nearing forgiveness.

Perhaps if I had been younger, that wouldn’t have been the case. Maybe I would have heard Edward’s velvet-toned apology and unravelled, listened to his perfectly crafted declaration of undying love and dissolved into a cloud of reverent acceptance. I probably would have apologised to him for ever doubting his judgement, tumbling over my words until he leant over and brush my hair away from my face, awing me into silence. Then he would have murmured my name, and I would have melted, forgetting and forgiving all for a few honey-coated syllables, before willingly giving in to his kisses.

I felt a mild form of contempt for the impressionability of that version of myself, yet at the same time I envied her for the ease with which she forgave.

But I wasn’t her. I had never taken that path because it had never been presented to me. I had had to learn to live without Edward and his protection and love. I grew more independent because I had to; I became tougher and stronger because the alternative was wasting away in a quagmire of self-pity. I was no longer the girl who could melt at words; my heart-break couldn’t be healed by a stream of gentle caresses. Most importantly, I didn’t believe that all wrongs could be righted by an apology.

The cruel irony of the whole situation was that I had finally got exactly what I had wanted for the last six years- Edward’s love. Funny how it now seemed hollow- how it suddenly wasn’t enough.

Had Edward simply announced that he loved me again, without revealing his original reasons for leaving, I probably would have taken him back without question. Actually, there was no ‘probably’ about it. When I looked back at how I had dreamt and fantasized about him on a daily basis, even before he had walked into my 12th grade English class in January, I knew that I would have jumped at the chance to be with him again. For six years I believed that he had left because he hadn’t loved me- and had never blamed him for it, not once. Yet now I knew that he had left out of a desire to protect me, and I practically loathed him. Was my self-esteem really so low that I could hate someone more for leaving me out of love than dislike? Yes, I could have taught an entire class on the irony of my dissatisfaction.

The problem was that no matter what Edward said, he had still lied to me and his lie had almost killed me. I didn’t want an apology, because all I really wanted was to turn back time and for all that had happened to be undone. I wanted to make it so he’d never left.

I guess in some ways, I still was immature. .

“Bella, please say something,” Edward said, taking me straight from my own thoughts. There was a nervous, almost pleading tone to his voice. He’d never looked so vulnerable to me. I suddenly became aware of how young he looked.

“What do you want me to say?” I was trying to play for time.

“Anything, whatever you’re thinking.”

“I don’t know what to think,” I said, truthfully, “I have absolutely no idea what to say to you.” If he was shaken by my words, he hid it well.

“I know it’ll take time for you to forgive me, Bella. That’s okay; I’m not going to rush you. I’ll wait forever if needs be.”

I shook my head. “It’s not that simple, Edward.” It hurt even to say these words. “Time alone isn’t going to make this better.”

Edward looked at me cautiously. I thought I glimpsed a flash of something like fear in his eyes. “What do you mean?”

“Well, what if I don’t want to forgive you?” I replied, so quietly I could barely hear myself. “What if I can’t? What if this-us- whatever it is or was is beyond repair?” Do you believe that? I wondered, Or are you just too scared of being hurt again?

“But you said you loved me,” Edward said, his eyes fixed upon me. “You told me so in the snowstorm. You said that despite everything I’d done, you still loved me.”

“I know,” I whispered.

“So, was that true? Or are you saying that you were lying?” Edward seemed to be having the same trouble moderating his tone as I had earlier. Perhaps I had been wrong to want him to be more aggressive.

“No. It was true; it is true. I’ll never stop loving you, as long as I live.” Such is my curse.

“Then I don’t understand, Bella. We love each other and I’ve told you that I’ll do anything to atone for leaving you. What’s missing?” The tension in his voice was palpable.

I raised my eyes to look him straight on. I needed to say exactly what I felt- there had been enough misunderstandings between us to last an eternity. “It’s not enough, Edward. After everything that we’ve been through, a simple apology and the fact that you love me can’t change things. It can’t reverse the past events or it can’t neutralise this feeling of betrayal; it can’t save Brady’s life or regain the six years that I lost in pining for you.”

Unable to restrain himself, Edward grasped my uninjured hand in his, leaning in so close to me that I could almost taste him. “I keep telling you that I’m sorry. I know that an apology is poor repayment for my debts, but there’s nothing else I can do. There’s no way to undo the things that happened, but you know that if there was I would do it.”

“I know,” I said sadly, my soul weighed down with resignation. “I didn’t say that I had a solution. I just want you to understand why ‘sorry’ isn’t enough- why one night can’t possibly make me forget six years of hurt.”

“Bella-”

“I’m done, Edward,” I said, my voice hardly above a whisper. “I’m so tired; I feel empty. This is it. End of the line.” Just saying it made me feel physically sick. I wanted to be sick. I couldn’t believe that I was doing this. I was wilfully throwing away everything I had yearned for. But it was the only option I could see, the only one which made sense. I couldn’t forgive him. At least not yet.

Edward looked like a man who’d woken up after a thousand years of slumber, only to find that his entire world was crumbling to dust. “No,” he said, the firmness of the syllable unable to hide the fact that he had begun to tremble. “No, it’s not over. It’s anything but over. With time and effort we can fix this and things can be like they were before. Don’t talk like you don’t even want to try to make this work.” He brought our unclasped hands to his lips, and I could feel them shake against my skin. I shivered.

I felt the first tear fall from my eyes and I wanted to scream. Inside my heart was screaming. You idiot! Take it back! You’re letting him slip away! But although it was breaking me apart, I knew I couldn’t ignore the way I felt. I knew I had to tell the truth, even if a lie was easier. Logic over emotions, head over heart. I wasn’t ready to love Edward again and no number of apologies was going to change that.

“No, Edward, things can’t be the same. A relationship needs to be built on trust and respect and a thousand other things as well as love. Right now, I can’t trust you at all.” I said, taking my hand from his. “Do you understand that? Not after the way that you broke me. Leaving like that, after you promised so many times that you never would, and not even explaining why. You made a decision which affected my entire life, and you didn’t even give me a choice in it. You just ran. You didn’t even respect me enough to be able to discuss it with me like an adult, or try and find another way. After finding out the reasons you left, I… I hate you for it. And that scares me, because you were always the one person in my life who I could trust not to betray me or walk out on me. I honestly thought you would never, ever hurt me.”

I suppose some part of me expected Edward to respond angrily. He didn’t. If anything, he only seemed to sink lower into his self-flagellation. His shoulders sunk and he looked at me with sorrowful eyes. “Bella, I’ve told you; I thought leaving was the only way to keep you safe. I know it’s an awful excuse, I know it was stupid and I regret it with my all my heart, but at the time it was all that made sense.”

I believed him. I believed that he was sorry; I believed that he would have done anything to go back. But even Edward didn’t have the power to turn back the clock. I said as much. “The fact that you meant well doesn’t change what happened. The situation is the same as it was the night of the accident; I’m the same. What did you think- that I’d be hit by a truck and everything would be okay again?”

Brady was still dying. Even with my personal feelings towards Edward forgotten, that was one thing that I couldn’t ignore. It was like a solid iron wall that stretched as high and far as the eye could see, blocking my path to Edward. How could I even think of being with him again when Brady was still in so much pain? How could I possibly look towards the future when the guilt of my past was so great? I couldn’t; I wouldn’t. I still wasn’t sure whether I deserved to be happy.

“No,” Edward said, “I knew it wouldn’t be easy, but I thought… I thought you’d want to try and work through our problems. I thought you loved me.”

“I do,” I repeated, closing my eyes. I didn’t feel like I could fight this battle anymore. “I do love you. But this isn’t just about me and you anymore, Edward. It’s bigger. There are more people involved, more hearts and lives…” I opened my eyes again, focusing on him. “You might be the same person as you were six years ago, but I’m not. I’m not frozen; I’ve changed. There are people I care about other than you; I have responsibilities outside of our relationship. I can’t dedicate my life to ‘us’, or working to reclaim something we might never be able to get back. Right now, my friend is dying on the other side of the country because of something that we did- something that our relationship caused- and I have to be there for him. That is more important than this.”

And it was at that moment, as I lay there in that hospital bed, that I knew I was becoming someone else; someone independent of Edward. I had wanted to wake up on my own. Well, this was it. This was my moment, my epiphany. I was choosing to tackle the past over the future, my friends over my lost love. I was

There was a silence, as Edward looked at me with pained eyes. “So…what? This is it? The end?” Edward finally asked. In a few short minutes his voice had achieved deadened tone which sent chills down my spine.

I couldn’t answer him; I was silenced by my own pain. Then, to my surprise, Edward let out a small, tortured cry and stood up, kicking the chair away. It slammed into the far wall, denting the plaster. I instantly had a flashback to his outburst at the parent/teacher conference.

“Come on, Bella, help me here!” he cried. It was as though his patience had just snapped. “Just say what you want. Are you staying or leaving? Do you want this or not?” His eyes were wild and his voice raw. “So you can’t forgive me: now what? If you’re finishing with me then at least have the bravery to admit to it. You can’t just leave me hanging, waiting for something that’s never going to come.”

I knew he was upset and that his anger was probably more directed at himself, but the implication of his words stung all the same. How could he call me a coward, when this was the hardest thing I had ever done?

“Just tell me the truth,” he repeated. “Are you going to leave?”

“Yes,” I said, not daring to meet his eyes. “I am… at least for now. I can’t stay here; I can’t give you the kind of definite answer that you want. I don’t know what I want.”

It was like Edward visibly deflated at my words, as if, somehow, he hadn’t quite believed me up until now. The dismay on his face just served to break my heart further.

“So… this could be the end?”

I inclined my head slightly, unable to manage words.

“No,” he said. “Please, Bella. Stay.” He ran a hand through his hair and I could see his arm was shaking. “I understand that you need time, I understand that you hate me for what I did but you’ve got to listen to me. I’m ready to do anything to make you happy. Anything. I’d give up the world for you; I’d spent eternity fighting for your heart. Why can’t you believe that? Why do you have to leave? What do I have to do to make you stay? How do I make this better? Don’t tell me I can’t; don’t tell me that it’s a lost cause. This is us. Me and you. Please.”

They were fighting words, but there was something in his tone that made me think he didn’t really believe them. Like he knew, despite himself, that this battle was already lost- that it had been ever since that fateful moment in the forest six years ago. Maybe Edward knew that it was he who had given up, he who had surrendered and thrown everything away with one simple lie. Perhaps he realised that I really wasn’t ready- that the path to forgiveness and acceptance was still hidden from me.

Or maybe I was just wanted him to think like that. Was I finding intonations in his voice that weren’t there, in order to make myself feel better about what I was doing?

I sat very still, avoiding his eyes. I couldn’t look at him, because I felt sure that if I did I would lose all my resolve. You’re doing the right thing, I told myself. You can’t forgive him now. Not yet. Someday, maybe. But not now.

“I’m sorry,” was all that I said. “There’s… nothing you can do. It’s me.” Edward laughed bitterly.

“‘It’s not you, it’s me?’ Come on, Bella, I thought you were above that kind of cliché.

I didn’t know how to answer that. In a way, he was right. This did have a lot to do with Edward. After all, he was the one who left the first time around. But I was the one who was unable to forgive. I suppose we were both to blame.

From the edge of my vision, I was aware of Edward moving towards me. He stooped and leant down to me, bringing his face mere inches from the top of my head. I closed my eyes. I could feel his breath on my forehead. His scent- so familiar and still so very intoxicating, even after all this years- was almost suffocating me. Even without looking, I somehow knew that he would be shaking. I felt a sob rise in my throat, but I bit it down.

He murmured my name and I instinctively lifted my face up towards his. It wasn’t intentional, more like a reflex. As soon as I realised what I had done, I began to pull away. But… too late. I suddenly felt my lips touch Edward’s.

It was barely a kiss, really. It lasted hardly a few seconds and, like all the kisses I had ever shared with Edward, it was strictly close mouthed. Yet there was something about it that made it different from anything I had ever felt before. It was like he was giving me a little bit of his soul, imprinting me with his very spirit. His regret, sorrow, pain, guilt and, above all, love. It was soft and beautiful, filling me with a sense of yearning. Yet at the same time it was one of the saddest moments of my life. I had tears in my eyes as I pulled away with a whisper of ‘no’.

I opened my eyes, looking at him through the mist of my own tears. For a couple of seconds I was flashed back to that moment in the snow the night before. When I had sobbed that I loved Edward, despite hating him and he had kissed me, without warning. Then, I hadn’t been able to deal with the emotions, so I had broken away from him and jumped onto my bike. This time, I knew that no kiss was going to prevent me from what I was decided to do. Two accidental kisses, neither of them at the right time, neither of them enough to make me stay.

“Bella…”

“I think you should go,” I whispered, closing my eyes. Shutting out the pain. I suddenly felt incredibly tired. I sank down in my bed so that I was lying down, turning onto my side to face the wall and window. The daylight was visible even through my eyelids. Behind me, I heard Edward say something, but I ignored it. I didn’t want to hear anymore. An age passed. Then, slowly, tortuously, I heard him stir. I heard the soft sound of footsteps on lino and the hesitant closing of a door.

And it was in that moment of total and awful silence, curled up in a ball with my eyes closed, that I knew I was alone again. In more ways than one.

[Nästa kapitel]


8 » Kommentera

Family Therapy-Cullen Style: kap 1-5

Family Therapy – Cullen Style

Quit your Bickering

Carlisle’s POV

It had been a long day at the hospital, I had not seen the sun all day long. It had yet to rise when I left this morning and had already set as I slowly walked out of the hospital. With darkness all round me, I saw the lights of my home dancing in the distance.

The car glided into the garage and I hurried into the house, anxious to see my wife. There was nothing I liked more at the end of a long day than to spend some quiet time with her. Images of her smiling face filled my head as I threw open the door to the house.

“Esme…”

I didn’t get another word out before I was verbally attacked by my loving family.

“Carlisle, look what the boys did to my wall, again!” Esme was pointing at a huge, Emmett shaped dent in the wall. She had just got done repainting the kitchen from the flying frying pan incident the night before…

“Emmett is the most inconsiderate person I have ever met” Edward huffed. Emmett no doubt had made another off color comment about Bella.

“Jasper keeps messing with my emotions! It’s not my fault.” Emmett whined. Of course, Jasper got bored and manipulated Emmett into saying something stupid and Edward overreacted as always.

“Oh Edward, just because you can’t control your temper doesn’t mean it’s Jasper’s fault! Take some personal responsibility.” Alice chimed in, protecting her husband even though she knew he was, in fact, to blame.

“Well, if your husband would stop getting mine in trouble, I would appreciate it Alice. And you and your little girlfriend need to get some thicker skin!” Rosalie hissed as she pointed her finger at Edward and Bella. She still refused to accept Bella as a part of this family and of course she was the only one allowed to constantly manipulate Emmett’s fragile emotional state .

“Hi Carlisle. How was your day?” Bella asked sheepishly from the couch. Why is the human the only sensible one? You would think that with all of our years of experience we would at the least be able to begin to master the most important relationships in our lives.

“Hello Bella. My day was terrible thanks for asking. As for the rest of you, I want to have a family meeting right now! Bella would you please join us?” I smiled at her, but turned to glare at the rest of them as they all silently walked over to the dining room table. When everyone was seated, I took my spot at the head of the table. Normally I would sit, but I was too irritated and so I began pacing behind the chair as I tried to figure out what we should do to fix this situation. They all waited patiently and gave me a moment with my thoughts.

This type of welcome home had become increasingly routine. I would walk through the door only to see the boys wrestling around on the floor, a wake of damage to Esme’s house all around them, or the girls would be bickering about one thing or another. Things like this happened when people lived together for decades, it was somewhat normal, but the fact they continued to fight over the same ridiculous things was starting wear on my patience. It had to stop, and I made my decision about how we would proceed. They would hate it, and I wasn’t sure it would work, but there were some issues that needed to be addressed by this family and I saw this as the safest way to proceed. They would all be forced to be on their best behavior and who knows, it just might work or at the very least, annoy them into behaving better.

Get out of my head Edward, you’ll find out when they do. And you will not like my decision, but you and Bella will go along with it without complaint. Edward nodded apologetically, knowing he had been caught.

That boy just hated to wait like the rest of them. Then Alice groaned, she obviously saw my decision now that it was made. “Enough from you Alice.” I responded to her glaring eyes with raised eyebrows. She clenched her jaw and quieted down.

“So thank you all for coming to this meeting. I wanted to talk to you all about some of the things that have been going on around here lately.” I started calmly. I saw Edward roll his eyes, Emmett pointed at Jasper and Rosalie shot a nasty look Bella’s way. Perfect start…my open minded vampire family.

“Over the last few weeks, I have noticed the arguing around here has really increased…the fights are happening daily and the verbal attacks on each other, and to our guests,” I gave Bella a nod “have turned more vicious than ever. I am not blaming anyone in particular,” Emmett coughed Jasper’s name causing Alice to smack him. I crossed my arms and waited for their attention. When they realized I was watching, they looked solemnly down at the table.

“This is just one of those things that can happen to our kind when you spend every minute of the day together for several decades. I don’t want anyone to leave, or go live on their own for a while, I don’t feel that is the best thing to do in this situation. I have another suggestion that I would like the family to try, and when I say family, I’m including you in that Bella.” Her eyes got wide and a nervous smile played on her face. Of course, Rosalie rolled her eyes at me calling Bella family but she was as much a part of this family as any of us even if she was human. Here’s where things would get sticky… I took a deep breath and said “As head of this house I am making an executive decision we are all going to family therapy.”

Edward slammed his hand on the table and started talking so fast under his breath, I simply ignored him. Rosalie continued filing her nails, completely ignoring me. Emmett scoffed at the suggestion while I could feel Jasper’s confusion from across the table. Alice still had her jaw set and refused to look at me. My eyes immediately went to Esme’s, she would be the voice of reason, she would see why this was necessary.

“Do you really think that’s a good idea Carlisle?” She asked tentatively looking around the room at the children’s’ reactions. “And are there really vampire family therapists?”

“Well, no, but a new human family therapist just joined on at the hospital and I think he may be able to help us. I had lunch with him a few times and I have heard he is very good, I think you all would like Dr. Dover, he’s young and he has a lot of fresh ideas. He might be able to help us.”

Bella looked over at Edward, who had assumed his uber-stressed pose with his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose, before she spoke. “Um, I’ll go Carlisle if you think it will help everyone.” Her voice was so timid, but I knew she was a stubborn girl and when she made a decision she stuck with it which meant…Edward was now in whether he liked it or not. He’d never let Bella do this alone. I smiled.

Looks like you’ll be joining us son, I am so happy.

Edward glanced at me, and then quickly went to work on Bella since he realized they were a package deal. “Bella, you do not have to go to therapy with my family. Just because they all have mental issues, doesn’t mean you have to endure this kind of punishment.”

“This coming from our suicidal brother! Edward, if anyone need to be there it is you! We have all put up with your self hatred, your anger issues and now your new stalkerish tendencies for over half a century.” Rosalie spat at him. Edward rose to his feet but Bella clutched his arm. He glanced down at her and she simply said “Please, sit down Edward.” and he listened. She really was the best thing that ever happened to him.

“Rosalie is right. Why do we have to go to therapy if Edward’s the one with all the issues? Make him go, and when he’s normal, everything will be better.” Emmett bellowed.

I held up my hands to make them stop. “Listen, if you want me to go around the room and tell you why I think you need therapy, fine. Edward…well, you know why, Rose just told you.” Edward growled in Rosalie’s direction. Bella placed a supportive hand on his shoulder.

“Jasper, with power comes responsibility. Feeling our emotions is something you may not be able to control but manipulating them for your own enjoyment is quite another and you do it all the time now, like it’s some sort of sick compulsion. Not to mention the fact that your lack of control almost ended Bella’s life maybe you should focus a little more on your own emotional state instead of everyone else’s.”

“Alice, you also manipulate and meddle in things that aren’t your business. Bella and Edward’s future is just that their future. Let people make their own mistakes quit trying to be the controlling power of the universe. People make mistakes that is how they learn. You need to admit that your shopping addiction has gotten out of control. You are masking your problems instead of learning to deal with them. And why on earth do you care so much what Bella’s clothes look like? She is a real person Alice, you have to let her be who she is. She is not your personal Barbie doll.” Alice looked sheepishly down at the floor.

“Rosalie, for some reason you have an issue with Bella and though you make no secret about it the big secret is why that is? Are you jealous? Do you need to be the center of attention that badly? I have tried to talk to you about it at length as well as every other member of the family and you refuse to budge. Bella is going to be a part of this family and you need to open up to that idea. Edward loves her. I know you see that, now accept it.” Rosalie shot rays of death at me with her eyes.

“Emmett, you need to be more considerate of everyone. No one likes someone who constantly makes them the brunt of their jokes. You enjoy making others feel uncomfortable. It has become a game for you to embarrass Edward and Bella on a daily basis. You know it never ends well, yet you continue. Why do you feel the necessity to always be “the funny guy” ? What insecurities are you hiding behind the laughter?” Emmett’s head bowed down in surrender.

“Esme and I have tried everything we can think of but now I feel it is time we seek professional help. I am not expecting any of you to enjoy this, but I am expecting you to respect my opinion and participate. Are we clear?” I asked.

As I surveyed the room, I saw Esme nod supportively, Alice and Jasper exchanged a look and gave a small smile, Edward rolled his eyes, but Bella had already agreed to go so he was in like it or not. Rosalie muttered ‘Fine’ under her breath, and Emmett gave me the thumbs up so they all had agreed, grudgingly.

“Thank you all for agreeing. Now I do have some ground rules for our therapy sessions that I would like you all to abide by. The doctor is human, so obviously keep our secret, but please be as honest with him as possible, that’s the only way he can help. And, it would make life a bit easier for Esme and I if we kept the fact that Alice and Jasper and you and Rosalie are married to ourselves…” I said as I eyed Emmett.

“What, you don’t want Dr. Dover knowing you let your kids shack up under your roof, dad?” Emmett jabbed, playfully with a big grin on his face.

“Yes, Emmett, I would prefer that stay between us. If possible…” Knowing Emmett and Edward’s tempers, I assumed one of them would let it slip and if I had to guess, I’d guess Emmett would be the one so spill the beans so to speak.

“I will make some phone calls and see how soon I can get us in to see the doctor.”

Edward it’s getting late, Bella needs to get home. He gave me a nod and took Bella by the hand.

“Goodnight Carlisle.” Bella said as she came over and gave me a goodbye hug.

“Goodbye Bella, thank you for listening and for your help with Edward.” I laughed, there was no point in whispering, Edward would hear me anyway.

“This should be interesting…” She giggled.

“You have no idea!” I couldn’t help but laugh myself. Did I really just suggest 7 vampires and one human go to family therapy? This was going to be a wild ride.

What is his name?

Stephenie Meyer owns the Cullen’s, I just drove them into therapy :)

Carlisle’s POV

It had been ten days since I suggested we all go to family therapy and things had gotten a little bit better between the kids, but that was because most of them weren’t actually speaking to one another. Edward and Rosalie refused to even be in the same room together and Emmett and Alice had got into an argument about Jasper which ended badly, so they spent most of the day ignoring one another.

Today was going to be our first appointment with the doctor. Esme and I were patiently waiting outside of Dr. Dover’s office for the kids to arrive. I glanced at the clock again, and Esme gently placed her hand on my leg “They will be here Carlisle, they gave you their word. Edward probably let Bella drive so it would take them longer to get here.” She said with a knowing smile. “And knowing Emmett and Jasper, they have a bet on who can drive the slowest. Let’s make sure we mention their little gambling obsession to Dr. Dover as well…” I couldn’t contain my laughter at that point and neither could Esme.

Our happy moment was interrupted by a loud bang as the double doors flew open, revealing five very annoyed vampires and one terrified human. “Hello children. Are you ready for our appointment?” I asked trying to muster up false enthusiasm. A number of growls came from the group.

“Don’t growl at your father. And remember, I expect you all to be on your best behavior when we walk in that door. Your father works in this hospital, please do not forget that.” Esme looked at each and every one of their faces before she opened the door to the doctor’s office. One by one they filed in the door, heads hung down toward the floor. I waited, until they were all safely inside the office, before I entered.

Here goes nothing. I thought to myself.

We were ushered into a large conference room with an oval shaped table in the middle, surrounded by 12 chairs. The receptionist told us to make ourselves comfortable and the doctor would be with us in a minute.

“What no couches?” Alice asked disappointed. “I thought we got to lay down and spill our guts.”

“I was hoping for a nap…” Rosalie sneered.

I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself. It was only going to get worse… Emmett got up and started reading the framed diplomas that hung on the wall. His face was examining one, that I could tell from the design, was Dr. Dover’s medical licenses when suddenly, he burst into hysterical laughter. A second later, Edward’s normally reserved facade split into hysteria, apparently he looked to see what Emmett found so amusing.

“Would you two care to share what is so funny, or would you prefer to keep it a private joke?” I asked sounding as uninterested as possible, hoping they would take the hint and settle down before the doctor walked in the room and committed us all.

Emmett gasped for air before spitting out a few words “His…name…Dr. …Dover…Benjamin…oh my gosh.. …” At this point Bella and Jasper both exploded which set off Emmett again.

I glared at Edward and thought What the hell is so funny Edward? You guys are acting like two year olds.

Edward closed his eyes to regain his composure, knowing my patience was past it’s limit and we hadn’t even seen the doctor yet. “Carlisle…his name is Benjamin Dover…get it…” Alice and Rosalie started howling so they obviously did “Dr. Ben…Dover. His parents must not have liked him very much…” And with that, my normally composed son, fell out of his chair.

I looked at Esme, who was fighting very hard to not laugh herself, at this moment. Shaking my head I said “Maybe we should leave, this is never going to work.” I no sooner said the words, when the door to the conference room flew open and Dr. Dover froze in the doorway, shocked at the scene before him.

Edward was sprawled across the floor, Emmett was leaning on the wall laughing so hard all the diplomas and pictures were shaking, the girls all had their faces buried down in their arms on the table and Jasper sat there clutching his sides, unable to speak. Mortified, I jumped to my feet and extended my hand “Dr. Dover thank you so much for seeing us. This is my wife Esme and these…these are our children…they’re just a little nervous I think.” I mumbled hoping to explain their bizarre behavior.

Esme took control of the situation “Children, please control yourselves so we can introduce you to Dr. Dover.” Instantly, they all quieted down, Bella however was gasping for air from all her laughter and her face was an incredibly bright shade of pink. The boys bit their lips and Alice clasped her hand over her mouth to calm her giggles. “Thank you.” Esme said as she sat back down at the table.

The children went around the table and introduced themselves to Dr. Dover and all managed to keep their composure when he introduced himself to them, thank goodness.

“So Carlisle, can you tell me what made you decide to try family therapy?” Dr. Dover asked as he leaned across the table, interested.

“Well, we have a very unusual situation in our family. Having adopted so many children around the same age, has given us, a unique set of issues. Five teenagers under one roof for years, and all in relationships can make things, stressful at times. We also have moved around a lot which had added stress to the family I’m sure.” I felt like I had been rambling forever so I glanced to Esme for help.

“We just think if the children could talk a little about some of the things that are bothering them, clear the air if you will, then we can work on fixing our problems and moving forward. I guess that is why we are here doctor.” Esme said with confidence. The children all refused to make eye contact with the doctor or each other, probably afraid they’d start laughing again.

Dr. Dover cleared his throat as he finished jotting things down on his notepad. “Ok, so let me see if I understand the family dynamics…Rosalie and Jasper you are twins?” They both shook their heads yes. “And Emmett, Edward and Alice you are siblings?” Edward nodded for the three of them. Then Dr. Dover turned to Bella “And you Bella, you are Edward’s girlfriend?” Bella of course blushed and quietly answered “Yes.” He jotted a few more items down before looking back at Bella.

“Soooo” Dr. Dover started “Where should we begin?” An innocent enough question for him to utter, however, I don’t think he was expecting to see five fingers pointing at the same person, Edward.

“I told you this was a bad idea. “ Edward grumbled to Bella who was the only person in the room who didn’t point at Edward when Dr. Dover posed his question.

“Why did you all point at Edward when I asked that question?” Dr. Dover asked curiously. His pen was poised to take notes based on their answers.

“Because they hate me.“ Edward said plainly, void of all emotion.

“Edward we don’t hate you, you just have issues, major issues, Edward. “ Alice chirped.

“And Alice, what do you feel Edward’s issues are? “ Dr. dover asked.

“Well lets see, I am not a professional, but he has in the past had suicidal tendencies, he can be overbearing, he overreacts, he is a masochist and he constantly refers to himself as a monster, just to name a few…” Alice rattled off Edward’s shortcomings without taking a breath.

“Don’t forget sexually repressed “ Emmett chimed in. Edward threw himself up from the table and was about to walk out the door.

“Yes dear brother, I may be repressed, but you, you and your partner however, are sexual deviants!” Edward’s eyes were as black as coal as he spoke. Bella ran to his side, trying her best to calm him down.

“Emmett, why do you always have to do that to him? You know it upsets him, and yet you never miss an opportunity to get your digs in…” I hadn’t seen Bella that upset at Emmett before. This wouldn’t be good…Rosalie stood up.

“Don’t you dare talk to my… brother that way, you, you…insignificant little girl.” Rosalie edited her statement well, but Bella got the point. She was being insulted for being human again. Here goes Edward…

“Apologize to her Rose.” Edward commanded. He of course, stepped in front of Bella, assuming a protective stance. All the while, the doctor was writing furiously…great, he was on the second page already.

“Come on guys, let’s all relax.” Jasper said as I started to get a fuzzy feeling in my stomach. Edward relaxed slightly but then, Bella, leaned into him and laid a big kiss on him, taking him of guard. I saw Jasper snicker.

“Jasper Hale! Stop it now.” I hissed. How could he do that? He calms the rest of us, but gets Bella all lusty in front of the doctor? How in the world was I going to explain that? Now Bella looked like a sexual deviant herself! Bella blushed new shades of red before running away from Edward and burying her face on the table. Edward, wanting to comfort her, went to be at her side and gently took her hand, never taking his eyes off of Jasper. I heard Dr. Dover’s pencil slow down and turned to see his startled expression.

“Ok, that was quite and exchange…Edward, since you were the center of it , do you mind if I ask a few questions about some of the things your sister just said?” Dr. Dover asked cautiously. He could tell if he pushed too hard, Edward would walk out, and may never return. He was right about that.

Please Edward? Just give it a try…for me? I thought to myself. I heard Edward take a deep breath.

“What do you want to know?” His voice wasquieter than I had expected. Opening up would be the hardest for Edward out of all the children.

“Is is true you tried to commit suicide?” Bella’s head spring up at the question, tears in her eyes.

“Yes.”

“How long ago was it?”

“Four months give or take a few days”

“Can you tell me what happened, what led up to it?” Dr Dover pressed…Bella’s eyes were huge, and I saw her rubbing Edward’s hand, watching him very closely. Edward looked at Rosalie and gave her a glare, God knows what she just put in her mind, and then I saw the corners of his mouth twitch ever so slightly.

Edward… Was all I was able to think before he spoke.

“It was all a misunderstanding. I am fine and have no intention of dying, ever.” He was making jokes now? This was going to get bad, Edward never makes jokes.

“Edward, I find it hard to believe that you are perfectly fine after feeling so much despair that you would actually consider taking your own life. What made you want to kill your self?” With a fresh page of paper dedicated to Edward’s suicide he waited for an answer.

Edward paused and Rosalie and Alice shifted uncomfortably in their chairs. The doctor picked up on their discomfort and jotted something down. Rosalie could no longer stand Edward’s cool stare and blurted out “It was all Bella’s fault! She’s the reason he tried to kill himself.” Great…

Bella gasped, Edward smiled, which was not the reaction I was expecting from him, and Alice shrieked, burying her head in Jasper’s shoulder. Emmett just shook his head in Edward’s direction as a warning.

“I’m sorry, it was my fault. It was all my fault he tried to kill himself and I will never forget that. But I did go save him Rosalie remember? I was the one who brought him back in one piece. “ Bella said through her sobs.

“Edward?” Dr. Dover looked closely at him, trying to read the expression on his face. Edward had the best poker face in the family, the doctor wasn’t going to get any information that way unless Edward wanted to give it up.

“It was all a misunderstanding like I said. I did try to kill myself, but it was because I thought Bella had died and I wasn’t going to live without her.” He was being truthful, that was good. Again, the corners of his mouth twitched, he was probably reading the doctor’s mind and preparing his next answer.

“So what was this misunderstanding you keep referring to?” The doctor asked.

“My sisters lied to me and told me Bella was dead, so I guess it’s their fault I tried to kill myself.” Edward said so matter of factly, I wanted to strangle him.

Bella’s reaction was one of shock, Emmett, Jasper, Rosalie and Alice were on their feet shouting at Edward who sat calmly in his chair, smiling. He was actually smiling. The doctor’s hands flew across the page as he tried to record the scene before him. He flipped furiously to a new page of notes, I think that made seven by now… Esme’s hand came up to her mouth as she turned to me and said “Carlisle, what were we thinking? If I wasn’t already dead, I would definitely die of embarrassment right now.” She whispered with a small smile on her face.

“Thank god for doctor-patient confidentiality.” I teased. I looked up to see Alice standing on her chair waving her finger wildly at Edward.

“Did you forget that it was your fault that Bella was on that cliff to begin with? You’re the one who left her, left her heartbroken.” Alice’s words stung Edward and Bella both. They cringed together at the memory of that dark time when they were both so miserable.

Edward however, recovered quickly “Well, let’s not forget the reason I left in the first place was because Jasper tried to kill her on her birthday remember that? I was trying to keep her safe!” Jasper became very solemn at the reminder of his slip. A wave of shame hit us all, causing each of them to take their seats and settle down. Bella reached across the table to take Jasper’s hand.

“You know I forgave you for that right?” She was truly a special person, Edward was lucky to have her. Jasper gave her a small smile back and nodded her head. Relief now flooded the room as everyone let our a collective sigh and sat back in their chairs.

Dr. Dover sat in a daze as he shook his hand out, it must have started cramping from all his notes. We sat silently as he looked back through them, making sure he got all the pertinent information down.

“So, I just want to make sure I got all this information right. Four months ago, Edward tried to kill himself because he thought Bella died. This was a misinformation that both his sisters had told him, but they believed it to be true when they told him right?” Everyone mumbled a quick yes.

“Bella somehow saved him and they are happy now. And the reason Edward and Bella weren’t happy back then was because Edward had left her, to keep her safe, after Jasper tried to kill her on her birthday. But Bella has forgiven him for that. Is that fairly accurate?” Dr. Dover scanned the room awaiting our reaction.

All eight headed nodded in confirmation. The doctor took a deep breath and grabbed the telephone. “Stephenie, cancel my next three appointments, this may take a while.”

Did he just say…

Dr. Dover’s POV

As I sat in the cafeteria eating my lunch, I glanced down at the piece of paper in front of me, scanning my schedule of appointments for this afternoon. One name in particular stood out to me, the Cullen family.

Being new at the hospital, I didn’t know Dr. Cullen very well, but during my first week, he had invited me to join him in the cafeteria on a few occasions, and he seemed very kind. During our lunches, he mentioned what was going on in his home and I was somewhat honored when he asked me to see his family in therapy. I understood he had adopted a number of teenage children which I found quite impressive considering how young he was. I assumed we were fairly close in age and I couldn’t imagine my wife and I having 5 teenagers running through the house. It was hard enough for us to remember to feed our dog and goldfish regularly.

I hurried through lunch, wanting to have a few minutes to answer emails before I had my session with the Cullens. I hopped into the elevator and headed for my office when I saw Dr. Cullen and his wife, I assumed, sitting in the chairs down the hallway, looking quite nervous. I can imagine this was stressful for them, but I was confident I could help them work through their problems. I ducked in the back door to my office and saw my receptionist Stephenie engrossed in one of her books again.

“What are we reading today Stephenie? Another romance novel? Is Fabio on the cover of this one too?” I teased.

Without even looking up from her book, she turned the page and replied “No Fabio today, Dr. Dover…vampires this time.” She said it with a smile and then buried her nose deeper into the book.

“OK, well after Dracula bites his latest victim, can you make sure you put Dr. Cullen and his family in the conference room. They will be here any minute and there will be eight of them all together.”

“Dr. Cullen is coming here?” Stephenie shrieked. She immediately dropped her book to the ground and started applying a fresh layer of makeup to her face. As I walked away, I saw her brushing her hair feverishly and throwing a piece of gum in her mouth. I guess someone has a crush. I hoped she wouldn’t throw herself at him in front of his whole family. That would not be a good way to start our session…

Mrs. Cullen, I apologize that my receptionist just threw herself at your husband when he walked through the door. I hope your children aren’t scarred for the rest of their lives…so tell me all your problems.

I was still chuckling to myself on the computer, when I heard Stephenie showing them into the conference room. They were all very quiet. I could only hear Carlisle as they moved through the waiting room. I was finishing my last email when I heard laughter coming from the conference room. Walking out of my office, I glanced over at Stephenie who just shrugged at the laughter that was now growing.

“They were fine when I left…” she said innocently and quickly returned to her book. I heard a loud thud.

I grabbed the crisp, new file folder from the counter and a blank legal pad for my notes, and headed for the conference room where I could hear roaring laughter now. What on Earth is so funny in there? I thought to myself, as I cautiously opened the door.

Carlisle and his wife were sitting very formally in their chairs with a look of embarrassment on their faces as they looked at their children. One of the boys, who looked like a body builder, was leaning against the wall laughing and shaking so violently I thought my diplomas were about to crash to the ground. Ask about steroids for that one I thought to myself.

Another one of the boys, who looked like he was the youngest, was lying on the ground hysterical. I assume he fell out of the empty chair next to him. That explains the thud I heard. The third boy was a lanky blond who was clutching his sides and pointing at the big guy on the wall. All the girls had their heads buried on the table and were slapping the table as they laughed.

The look on my face must have been something, because Dr. Cullen and his wife jumped up from their seats and rushed over to me.

“Dr. Dover, that you so much for seeing us. This is my wife Esme and these…these are our children…they are just a little nervous I think.” Carlisle shook my hand and his wife did as well, giving me a warm smile. They both had the coldest hands I had ever felt. I better get Stephenie to turn up the heat in here. I don’t need the patients freezing to death. I made a mental note.

“Children, please control yourselves so we can introduce you to Dr. Dover” Esme said so quietly, I was sure no one other than Carlisle and myself could hear her over all the laughter, but I was wrong. Instantly, they quieted and went back to their seats. One girl with long brown hair was trying to catch her breath, but the rest were silent except for the smallest Cullen who had her hand over her mouth trying to stifle her final giggles.

Impressive. I thought to myself. They respect their mother, that’s good. One less issue to deal with.

The boy who had been on the floor introduced himself first. “Hello, Dr. Dover. My name is Edward Cullen and this is my girlfriend Bella Swan.” He extended his hand out to me, and again I was met with an extremely frigid hand.

Strong grip, confident, didn’t let his girlfriend introduce herself…control issues obviously.

I noticed Edward’s eyes change from lighthearted to serious quickly. Mood swings too… He sighed and leaned back in his chair as Bella shook my hand timidly. She hid her face behind her hair as some sort of protection as she blushed.

Self confidence issues…probably brought on by the overbearing boyfriend.

Another scowl from Edward. Anger issues too…possibly Bi-polar.

Next to introduce them self was the smallest Cullen, who was now bouncing in her seat with excitement. “My name is Mary Alice Brandon Cullen but you can call me Alice!” She was a very high energy person I could tell by all the bouncing.

Attention Deficit/Hyperactivity Disorder possibly, with some impulse control issues as well. I wonder if she’s ever been on medication for it.

“Jasper Hale.” Was all the tall lanky blond said, barely making eye contact with me.

Emotionally withdrawn, possible depression, a man of few words.

I glanced back at Edward who I swear just snorted, but when I looked at him, he was perfectly composed but his eyes weren’t nearly as hostile as before. I shook my head and turned to the large boy sitting right next to me. He stood up and gave me a big hug.

“Hey Doc! Emmett Cullen, damn glad to meet you. So do they have family wings in the loony bin?” His laugher boomed through the room. The rest of the Cullen’s sat opened mouth at his comment.

Impulse control, and no personal space boundaries, I wonder what he’s hiding behind the humor?

The last to introduce themselves was the beautiful blond sitting next to Emmett. “Hi. Rosalie Hale.” She mumbled without looking away from her reflection in the small mirror she had pulled out of her purse.

Vanity, self absorbed, egocentric, your general center of the universe complex.

A cough escaped Edward, which sounded a lot like a laugh, but when I glanced his way, he was examining his hand which was intertwined with his girlfriends on the table top.

“Well it is very nice to meet all of you. Thank you for coming. I guess I should introduce myself, I am Dr. Benjamin Dover and I have been in private practice for 3 years. My wife and I moved here from Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania two month ago and so far I am enjoying things here in Forks.”

Carlisle was positioned at one end of the table so I took the seat at the other head of the table that way I could have a good view of the entire family as we spoke. I laid the folder on the table and made a few initial notes about who was who so I wouldn’t forget. With my fresh legal pad poised and ready, I asked my first question.

“So Carlisle, can you tell me what made you decided to try family therapy?”

Carlisle and Esme both explained the uniqueness of their situation and how they hoped in having the children open up about what was bothering them, they could then resolve some issues and move forward as a family. I was truly impressed by the love in their voices as they spoke about their children.

I furiously jotted notes as they spoke. When they finished I wanted to get the adoptive situation figured out.

“So Rosalie and Jasper, you are twins?” They both nodded in agreement.

“And Emmett, Edward and Alice you are siblings​? “Edward answered for all of them.

My attention turned to the the girl with the long brown hair who was nervously clutching Edward’s hand. “And Bella, you are Edward’s girlfriend?” Her face immediately turned red at my question and I heard her quietly answer “Yes.” I wrote the information out on the legal pad before continuing. I wondered to myself why Edward’s girlfriend was included in the initial visit.

They had all remained so quiet, I wanted to put a question out there that might spark a conversation or perhaps argument just to see what would happen. “Soooo… Where should we begin?”

No one uttered a single word, but five fingers immediately pointed in the same direction, right at Edward. Not surprising, really. I thought to myself.

Edward turned to Bella who of course hadn’t pointed at Edward “I told you this was a bad idea.” His face was somewhere between furious and mortified.

Trying to take the focus off of Edward for a moment I asked “Why did you all point to Edward when I said that?” They all seemed to be watching Edward intently, as if waiting for him to explode.

“Because they hate me.” Edward said without any emotion in his voice. Great, he’s shutting down. A defense mechanism for sure. Did he really feel like they hated him? Like he was the odd man out ?

“Edward we don’t hate you, you just have issues, major issues.” The very hyper Alice chirped. Well this could be interesting…

“Alice what do you feel Edward’s issues are?” Edward feels persecuted by his family and his sister is ready to throw him under the bus first, so let’s see where this goes.

“Well, I’m not a professional, but he has in the past had suicidal tendencies, he can be overbearing, he overreacts, he is a masochist and he constantly refers to himself as a monster, just to name a few…” She rattled without taking a breath.

Suicidal? I can see that, he appears to be very tightly wound. I had already picked up on the overbearing and the overreacting, the self-loathing…a masochist…maybe this is why Bella is here after all…

“Don’t forget sexually repressed!” His brother Emmett happily chimed in. I scribbled furiously but stopped when I heard Edward throw himself up from the table and head for the door.

“Yes, dear brother, I may be repressed, but you, you and your partner however, are sexual deviants!” He put great emphasis on the word partner. Ask Emmett about his girlfriend and their sexual relationship. I wrote in my notepad.

Bella ran to Edward’s side and put her hand lovingly on his arm. “Emmett, why do you always have to do that to him? You know it upsets him, and yet you never miss an opportunity to get your digs in…” Bella spoke her mind. That was good to know. She must feel really comfortable around the Cullen’s to take on Emmett that way.

The blond, Rosalie, stood up“Don’t you dare talk to my… brother that way, you, you…insignificant little girl.” There was a great deal of anger behind Rosalie’s words. It was peculiar the way she emphasized the words brother and girl…as if they had double meanings. Rosalie and Emmett, close bond. I wrote in my notepad.

“Apologize to her, Rose.” Edward snarled. Edward and Rosalie explosive relationship I jotted down. I don’t think I had ever filled pages so fast only five minutes after introductions.

The ultra quiet Jasper finally spoke more than his name.“Come on guys, let’s all relax.” I still couldn’t figure out how it happened , but any tension I had been feeling as this argument escalated, was gone.

That was weird, I thought to myself. So I was completely distracted, when Bella suddenly threw herself at Edward and started kissing him passionately in the middle of the room. I could tell by Edward’s expression he was taken off guard. The rest of the Cullen’s simply watched wide eyed.

Is she a sex addict? I will put her down for some definite impulse control problems until I learn more.

I continued scribbling my questions and suspicions down for a few minutes. Bella had snapped out of whatever had taken control of her and was visibly embarrassed. Edward had returned to the table, trying to comfort her but still glaring at the once again silent, Jasper. Jasper Troublemaker

“Ok, that was quite an exchange…Edward, since you were the center of it , do you mind if I ask a few questions about some of the things your sister just said?” I tried to tread very lightly, I sensed he was still ready to walk out at any second.

I heard Edward take a deep breath. “What do you want to know?” His voice was barely above a whisper. I decided to start with the most important issue Alice brought up.

“Is is true you tried to commit suicide?” Bella of course reacted by looking up, tears in her eyes.

“Yes.” Again his voice was emotionless, like I just asked what two plus two equaled.

“How long ago was it?”

“Four months give or take a few days” Only four months ago? No wonder they all pointed at him when I asked where to start.

“Can you tell me what happened, what led up to it?” I watched his reaction very carefully. His eyes went from Bella to Rosalie and he began glaring at her. What part had Rosalie played in his suicide attempt? Did her ‘center of the universe’ complex put him into a depression. She must have some part in it by the was he’s glaring at her…wait, did she just smile?

“It was all a misunderstanding. I am fine and I have no intention of dying, ever.” Interesting reaction, hadn’t heard it referred to as a misunderstanding in a while, mistake yes, misunderstanding not as much. And he’s going to live forever? And like Peter Pan never grow up too, I’m sure. Major denial, thinking he’s fine…

“Edward, I find it hard to believe that you are perfectly fine after feeling so much despair that you would actually consider taking your own life. What made you want to kill yourself?” I flipped to a fresh page in my notepad for his response.

Edward paused and looked at his sisters. They both shifted in their seats. Sisters played some role in Edward’s suicide. Enablers? Causes? Investigate further. I scribbled on my pad.

Surprisingly, it was Rosalie who answered the question “It was all Bella’s fault! She’s the reason he tried to kill himself.” Guilty conscience for Rosalie, she’s definitely involved somehow.

Edward’s girlfriend started sobbing at the accusation. Alice hid her face on Jasper’s arm. Close relationship Alice and Jasper. Emmett sat up taller in his chair and shook his head at Edward as some kind of warning. He apparently was as protective of his sister as she was of him. I could see Carlisle and Esme tense up in their seats at Rosalie’s words. His suicide is still a very touchy subject …

“I’m sorry, it was my fault. It was all my fault he tried to kill himself and I will never forget that. But I did go save him Rosalie remember? I was the one who brought him back in one piece.“ She went to save him? Where exactly did she go?

“Edward?” I asked when I couldn’t read him. I didn’t know if he was angry he had been stopped, or if he blamed Bella for everything. He still hasn’t said why he tried to kill himself. What drove him to that length? I wondered to myself.

“It was all a misunderstanding like I said. I did try to kill myself, but it was because I thought Bella had died and I wasn’t going to live without her.” He thought Bella was dead? Was she also suicidal? Murder suicide perhaps… I felt my hand start writing down every word he said.

“So what was this misunderstanding you keep referring to?” I prodded.

“My sisters lied to me and told me Bella was dead, so I guess it’s their fault I tried to kill myself.” His sisters lied to him about Bella being dead? They must really hate him.

The room exploded after Edward’s accusation. His siblings were on their feet, shouting at him. Bella looked like she just saw a three headed monster and Esme and Carlisle had their heads pressed together deep in conversation. Edward however, sat back and grinned.

This family does need help. Look at them… I thought. My hand flew across the paper recording all their reactions. Page after page, I jotted notes on who was defending who and what they accusing one another of. Tiny Alice, leapt onto her chair and grabbed my attention. She was waving her finger at Edward and shouting.

“Did you forget that it was your fault that Bella was on that cliff to begin with? You’re the one who left her, left her heartbroken.” Bella was on a cliff? Is that where she saved Edward from? And why did he leave her, heartbroken. They looked fine to me right now, very much together.

I did see the pain and anguish that were on Bella and Edward’s faces as they were reminded of being apart. They looked physically ill at the memory. Co-Dependant! I thought victoriously in my head. That’s it, they’re very co Dependant.

Edward however, recovered quickly “Well, let’s not forget the reason I left in the first place was because Jasper tried to kill her on her birthday remember that? I was trying to keep her safe!” Did he just say…JASPER TRIED TO KILL HER??? I screamed in my mind. Am I looking at the face of a murderer? And why are they all so calm about it? How many murderers do they know that this is no big deal? I froze, with my pen touching the paper in front of me. If Edward saying the words wasn’t strange enough, what happened next was utterly flabbergasting.

“You know I forgave you for that right?”Bella reached across the table and took Jasper’s hand in hers. He looked into her eyes, nodded, and smiled. She forgave him for trying to kill her? Forgave him? Is she the most forgiving person on the planet or a complete moron? Now who’s the masochist?

My hand was starting to cramp from all the notes I had in front of me. I was sure I got some of it wrong, I was hoping I did because if not, this was easily the most dysfunctional family I had ever encountered in my limited years in practice. I may need to look into the family wing like Emmett had asked…I regained my composure before speaking.

“So, I just want to make sure I got all this information right. Four months ago, Edward tried to kill himself because he thought that Bella had died. This was a mistake that both of his sisters passed on to him because at the time they believed it to be true?” Everyone mumbled a quick yes. OK, I can live with that part of it…we could work on those things. Another deep breath.

“Bella somehow saved him and they are happy now. And the reason Edward and Bella weren’t happy back then was because Edward had left her, to keep her safe, after Jasper tried to kill her on her birthday. But Bella has forgiven him for that. Is that fairly accurate?” I scanned the room, waiting for someone to correct me. Waiting, waiting, waiting. I almost threw up when I saw all eight heads nodding in confirmation.

I grabbed the telephone. “Stephenie, cancel my next three appointments, this may take a while.”

Girl Talk

BPOV

We were all anxiously sitting in the waiting room, while Esme and Carlisle were in with the doctor. He felt he needed to have a private conversation with them, after the initial meeting ended in a screaming fiasco.

Edward and I were sitting next to each other in a pair of chairs by the receptionists desk. Emmett and Rosalie were huddled together by the door. Edward had to glare at them a few times when they started looking a little too lovey-dovey over there. Alice and Jasper were flipping through an old issue of Cosmo taking a compatibility test that they had come across.

As we sat there, trying to kill time, I noticed the receptionist who had been busy reading a book, glanced up at Edward and I on more than one occasion. I couldn’t take it any longer.

“Do I even want to know what she is thinking?” I asked Edward, who started chuckling, which was never a good sign.

“She is just interested in us.”

“She’s interested in us, not just you?” I asked with my eyebrows raised.

“Oh, no, she is definitely interested in both of us.” Again, he laughed.

“That is gross…” I mumbled. A receptionist into three-somes I could do without.

“Not like that Bella.” He rolled his eyes and suppressed a laugh.

“Apparently, I remind her of the lead character in her book over there, Tim is his name. He’s got dark hair and honey eyes, she’s been fantasizing about him for ten minutes now… and she thinks we make a really cute couple… and that I look at you, the same way Tim looks at Shay, his one true love.” He leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. I would have to check out what book she was reading on our way out to see if this Tim really was like Edward. If he is, that Shay is one lucky girl!! Now I didn’t want to kill Stephenie nearly as much, but the staring was still a bit annoying.

“What could be taking so long in there?” Emmett asked, getting impatient with all the waiting. He far preferred the shouting from our previous session rather than sitting around listening to elevator music for twenty minutes straight.

“Well, let’s see, Edward is suicidal, Jasper is an attempted murderer, and we are sexual deviants…I can’t imagine what the doctor wants to talk to Carlisle and Esme about…” Rosalie snapped under her breath, while she glanced in the receptionist’s direction, to make sure she wasn’t listening.

“What are they thinking in there?” Alice asked Edward, nervously.

Edward shrugged. “I have no idea, I am blocking everything out from in there. Carlisle insisted. Something about, ‘in order for therapy to work, people had to be able to speak freely’ and I needed to respect that…”

“He threatened the Volvo didn’t he?” Jasper asked slyly.

“Of course. That, and an extended shopping trip with Alice if I didn’t listen.” Edward smiled.

The door to Dr. Dover’s office opened, and we all tensed in our seats. Carlisle and Esme’s faces were unreadable, the doctor however, looked a little stunned. Esme came over and sat in the chair next to me and smiled nervously.

“Girls, Dr. Dover would like the three of you to come in for a short session and discuss some issues.” Edward’s arm wrapped protectively around me and I refused to look up from my shoes.

Sensing Edward’s reluctance, Carlisle continued “Boys, you will be next, however Edward, I would like you to come down to the cafeteria with Esme and me and get a bite to eat until they’re done. Jasper you can stay, as long as you behave yourself or if you decide it would be better for you to join us, please do so.” Great, he was making Edward leave so he couldn’t listen in, this was going to be bad. And Jasper…I assumed he would be running to the cafeteria in a matter of seconds.

“Well, I’m staying right here. I want to hear if they break anything while they fight in there.” Emmett smirked as he pointed to the doctor’s office. Esme gave him a horrified look and he apologized “Sorry mom, that was rude.”

“Ladies will you join me in my office?” Dr. Dover held out his arm to the office door that Carlisle and Esme just stepped out of.

I turned to Edward, who had a grim look on his face. “Edward?”

“Yes Bella?” he asked anxiously, probably hoping I was going to bail out of the whole thing.

“Always remember I love you. And, if I don’t make it out alive, please tell Charlie I love him.” I leaned in so he couldn’t see my face, which had a huge smile on it and kissed his cheek. I felt him freeze, and I knew he was debating grabbing me and running out of the office.

“I’m just kidding Edward. Smile please…” I whispered.

“Bella, you can leave at any time. Don’t forget that…” He glared at Alice and Rose as they stood up to enter the office.

“Relax Edward, we won’t draw blood from your precious Bella.” Rosalie said sarcastically.

Not to be outdone by Rosalie I threw in, “And if I need to, I know how to tear your sisters limb from limb.” I spat back at Rosalie to show Edward that I really wasn’t afraid of them. He gave me a proud smile when Rosalie sulked off into the office.

“OHHH I call the couch!” I heard Alice squeal with delight and then there was a thud as she hurled herself on to it.

“Go eat Edward.” I said sarcastically as I walked into the doctors office. Carlisle put his hand on Edward’s shoulder and led him out of the waiting room.

Dr. Dover’s office was smaller and much more cozy than the conference room. The walls were painted a sandy color with beautiful maroon drapes. There was a dark brown, leather couch that Alice was sprawled across and then two arm chairs that Rosalie and I sat down in. Dr. Dover took his place behind the large mahogany desk and started shuffling some papers in his expanding file on the Cullen family.

I was watching Alice look around the room, no doubt making a mental shopping list in her head of what his office needed when he finally spoke.

“So ladies, I want to thank you for all coming here to work on your problems. That is a really big and scary step I’m sure, but I think we can work on a few things and really improve the situation at home for your whole family.” Rosalie rolled her eyes, but the doctor didn’t let that stop him, he continued on. “In speaking with Carlisle, he and Esme were able to give me some insight into your relationships. Would you mind if I asked you a few questions?”

“Fire away Doc!” Alice grinned from the couch.

Rosalie gave him a ‘I dare you to ask me a question’ look and I just quietly said “Ok.” What else could I do? The sooner we got this worked out, the better for everyone involved.

“Well, Alice, since you are so excited, why don’t I start with you? Why don’t you tell me a little about yourself.” Dr. Dover picked up his pen, ready to take notes.

Alice let out a dramatic sigh and began her speech “My name is Alice Cullen and I was adopted by the Cullens around five years ago.” She casually winked over at Rose and I. Five years, plus a few decades is more accurate, but whatever… I thought to myself.

“They had already adopted the rest of them, so I am the baby of the family in that respect. My interests include shopping and the beauty arts.”

“The beauty arts?” Dr. Dover asked uncertainly.

“Yes, you know … makeovers and such. Fashion is my passion, just ask Bella. She would dress like a bag woman if it wasn’t for me, isn’t that right Bella?” Rosalie snorted at Alice’s comment, I was furious.

“I can dress myself thank you Alice!” I snapped.

“Really Bella, if it wasn’t for Alice, you’d be dressing at least three years behind the trends.” Rosalie pointed out.

“I have a gift and I am trying to share my knowledge with Bella, but she is a fairly stubborn student…” Alice offered.

“How is she stubborn Alice?” Dr. Dover asked.

“Well, sometimes she refuses to wear the perfectly beautiful clothes I pick out for her.” Alice said pouting, she was pulling out all the stops to win over the doctor.

“She steals my clothes.” I said plainly.

“Alice, have you ever stole Bella’s clothes from her room?” the doctor asked.

“Yes, but I always replace them with new clothes that I purchased, and lovingly picked out for her!” Alice exclaimed defensively.

“How often do you steal Bella’s clothes?”

“Um- well, I never thought about it before…daily I guess.”

“Every day, you steal some of her clothes? What do you do with the clothes you take from Bella?”

Good question, I’d like to know that too. I thought to myself.

Alice was caught off guard by the question. “I give them to a group of homeless people that live down by the river.” Alice mumbled quietly.

“You give my clothes to the River People? Are you nuts? So you’re telling me, that the sweater my dear grandma gave me for my birthday last year that ‘made my hips look huge’ is being worn by a hobo named Buzzy?” I screamed.

“No Bella, don’t be absurd. Buzzy doesn’t wear your clothes, he burns them in the fire for heat. Your wardrobe is heating the homeless.” I still don’t know how she said it with a straight face. Rosalie burst into hysterical laughter. Apparently, Rosalie didn’t know about Alice’s relationship with the homeless community but she was enjoying herself thoroughly.

Now I was furious. “Alice is addicted to shopping! It is a compulsion! She shops everyday for things she doesn’t need and has piles of clothes with the tags still on them that she has never worn. They know her by name at Bloomingdale’s for goodness sake!”

I turned to the door even though I knew he wasn’t there…but he would hear me. “Edward Cullen I’m going to kill your sister now!” I screamed.

“Go get her Bella!” I heard Emmett scream from the waiting room.

Dr. Dover looked up from his paper where he had scribbled what looked like thousands of notes in the last two minutes. His face was white, and for a minute I think, he thought I was serious.

“Bella, please sit down.” Dr. Dover said quietly. I took a deep breath and refused to look at Alice who was dangling her head off the side of the couch, trying to make me laugh. I heard her ‘humph’ when I refused to smile.

“So Alice, would you say you have a shopping addiction?” The doctor asked.

“Addiction is such a strong word doc…I’d say extreme love of shopping or I guess you could consider it my job…yep, shopping is my job!” Somehow she had justified it in her head.

“How often do you shop?” He asked.

“Um, every day I guess.”

“And what happens if you don’t shop every day?”

“Nothing.” Alice replied.

“Nothing? Are you insane? Do you remember last time you didn’t shop? I do! It was a sunny day…but …um, well the cars were all broken…and you ran to the computer to do some on line shopping but the Internet went out because the boys were helping Esme with her garden and they had cut the cable. Do you remember what happened next?” Rosalie fumed at her.

“Yes.”

“What happened Alice?” Dr. Dover asked extremely curious.

“I tackled Esme.” I gasped in horror, while Rosalie had a pleased look on her face.

“Why did you tackle your mother Alice?”

“Because she had the remote control to the TV and I was so desperate… I needed to shop so bad…I was … I was going to… “ Her body was heaped over on the couch, shaking from her tear less cries.

“I was going to purchase something from… oh God help me… QVC/The Home Shopping Network!!!” she wailed. “It was a BBQ & Rotisserie oven that came with a free flavor injector. It was only $149.99 for a one time value price…The shame of it all…”

“Why are you ashamed Alice…” The doctor asked

“Because I almost bought it when my family has absolutely no use for it . We can’t even use a rotisserie on what we eat…it would be just so messy…we don’t even eat.”

“Meat. The Cullen’s don’t eat meat Dr. Dover…they’re strict vegetarians!” I shouted before Alice spilled the beans any further.

Dr. Dover scribbled note on his pad, the written on pages were really starting to pileup.

“Doctor Dover, my name is Alice Cullen and I am a shopping addict.” She hung her head in shame.

“Alice, I feel like you have made a bit of a breakthrough today. I am proud of your honesty. We can address your shopping addiction more in a later session. So Rosalie, can I ask you a few questions?” He asked hesitantly, probably remembering the look she had given him earlier.

“Fine. What do you want to know?” She was trying to keep her cool, but I could tell she wasn’t happy to be in the hot seat now.

“Your father mentioned that you and Bella have a very strained relationship. Is that fair to say?”

Rosalie became very quiet and dropped her head as she said “Yes.”

“Can you tell me why that is?” The doctor had asked the one question I have been trying to get an answer to for over a year. I leaned forward in my chair with anticipation.

“There are a lot of reasons.” Rosalie said with more force.

“A lot of reasons?” I must have said it out loud, because Rosalie’s head turned to face me. “Sorry.” I mumbled and looked back down at my hands clenched in my lap.

“Can you give us one of the reasons?” The doctor pushed

“Well, I think she is making a bad choice.”

“And what is the bad choice she is making?”

“She wants to be one of us.”

“She wants to be one of you…a Cullen?” The doctor asked with some confusion.

“Yes, a Cullen…being a Cullen isn’t easy and I think she would have a happier life if she wasn’t one.” Rose crossed her arms and sat back in her chair.

“So you would be happy if Bella didn’t marry Edward.”

“Oh, no she can marry Edward that is fine, Edward loves her very much. She’d be stupid to not marry him.” The doctor dropped his pen in shock.

“Ok, I’m lost…she can marry Edward, making her Bella Cullen, she just can’t be a Cullen? Is that what you’re saying?” His voice was growing exasperated. I of course knew exactly what she was saying, but poor Dr. Dover’s head was about to explode.

“If she married Edward, she would be a Cullen in name only…she wouldn’t truly be one of us…” Rosalie was growing impatient with the doctor for missing the distinction.

“Listen Doc, this life…the life we have, isn’t the one I would have chosen for myself if I was given the choice…I would have taken a different path, but I never had an option and I just want Bella to think about all she would be giving up to be one of us!”

The doctor sat quietly for a minute, rubbing his temples and processing what he just heard. Suddenly, a light bulb must have gone off in his head.

“OOHH I think I finally get it. This is all about being a vegetarian right? You want Bella to think about what she would be giving up to become a vegetarian?” The doctor looked relieved he finally put the pieces of Rosalie’s cryptic explanation together.

Impressive. I thought to myself. I’ve never seen someone be so wrong and so right at the same time!

Rosalie and Alice started laughing, they must have found it as funny as I did and soon we all erupted into the giggles. The doctor was completely taken aback by our sudden mood shift. “Yes, doctor it has everything to do with our diet.”

“Well that seems like it isn’t a huge hurdle to overcome. Is there anything else about Bella that upsets you?” I’m sure he was racking his brain trying to figure why becoming a vegetarian would be so horrible for Rosalie.

“Well, now that you mention it, there is something else that bothers me about Bella…”

I took a deep breath and closed my eyes waiting for her next swipe.

“She refuses to marry my brother! He loves her and has asked her numerous times to marry him, and she keeps saying no! It tears his heart out every time she rejects him.” I saw an evil gleam in her eye as she looked my way.

Two can play this game Rose...I thought.

Dr. Dover opened his mouth to speak, but I held up my hand and stopped him. “What is this on my finger Rose? Huh? It is an engagement ring, his mother’s ring. I accepted his proposal, and we are getting married. Your reason makes no sense!” I was on my feet shaking the ring in her face.

“How many times did he have to ask you Bella? How many times? If you loved him half as much as you claim to, you would have jumped at the chance to marry him and nothing and no one would have gotten in your way.” Rose was livid as she spoke. “You’re just marrying him for the sex!” She blurted out in anger.

“What?!” Alice, Dr. Dover and I all yelled at once. I heard Emmett whooping out in the waiting room.

“You are marrying him so he will finally have sex with you.” She spoke clearly, so we could take in every word. Dr. Dover looked at me and back to Rose who was glaring victoriously at me.

She’s trying to embarrass me to death. Not smart Rosalie…not smart.

“Bella, are you marrying Edward for the sex? Please be honest.” The doctor asked. He held his breath as he waited for my answer.

“NO!” I hissed.

“Have you and Edward had sex yet?”

“No”

”Do you want to?”

“Yes”

“Does he?”

“Yes…but he’s old fashioned.”

“So he wants to wait until you are married?”

“Yes,”

“And how does that make you feel?”

“Frustrated.” I mumbled.

“Edward’s frustrated too! It’s just like I said doc!” I heard Emmett’s voice very close to the door now. “Ouch! Mom! Stop it…I’m sorry.” Esme to the rescue.

“So is there any chance Rosalie is correct?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because she isn’t thinking clearly.”

“And why isn’t she thinking clearly?”

“Because…it’s a secret. I can’t tell you.” Now it was my turn to exact my revenge for the sex comment. Rose looked confused, Alice however was biting her lip, trying not to laugh.

“Bella, you can tell me anything. It will be kept private. If it helps fix your relationship with Rose, isn’t it worth it?’

“I don’t think it will fix anything but I have been keeping her secret long enough. In hopes that you can help her doctor…Rosalie…she…has an eating disorder!” I blurted out.

Alice lost it and fell off the couch laughing. Rosalie stood up and knocked her chair over in anger. “What did you say?”

“I love you Rosalie, but I said you have an eating disorder. In over a year, I have never seen you eat anything EVER! Tell him I’m lying… all the shopping trips, nothing. I have never seen one piece of food enter her mouth and I’m afraid that is what makes her so hostile and angry all the time… she’s just hungry!”

Now I could hear Edward roaring with laughter in the waiting room… they were all out there for the grand finale.

“Rosalie, is Bella telling the truth?” He asked with raised eyebrows “Has she ever seen you eat?”

“No.”

“Tell me the truth, please Rose. Are you hungry right now?”

“You have no idea.” she hissed in my direction. Her eyes were black as coal.

“Stephenie, come here for a minute.” Dr. Dover said into the phone. A second later, Stephenie arrived in the doorway. “Yes doctor?”

“Bring me an apple please.”

Alice was hysterical at this point, she looked like she was having a breakdown and the doctor looked like he was considering committing her right then and there. Before he could ask what Alice was laughing at, in this otherwise serious moment when I just outed her sister’s eating disorder, Stephenie appeared with a juicy, red apple in her hands.

“Here you go doctor.” and she turned on her heels and left.

“Here Rosalie, you said you were hungry. Would you like a bite?” He held the succulent red apple out to Rosalie who looked at it like it was a red ball of death.

She turned and shot lasers out of her eyes at me as she reached for the apple. She picked it up, never breaking eye contact with me and took a big bite of the apple. The crunch of her teeth sinking into the skin, echoed off the walls. A small bit of juice dripped down the corner of her mouth. She wiped the sleeve of her blouse across her face, chewed for a few second and then swallowed. She walked right up to my face and stood inches away.

A devilish smile grew on her face as she slowly opened her mouth and lifted her tongue to show me she had in fact swallowed the entire bite.

“Happy Bella? If you wanted to see me eat so badly, I would have let you. Maybe next time I eat, you can come with me and watch as I take a nice, big, bite of food…if I’m really hungry you better watch out though, or I just might eat you!” And with that she broke into the most horrible fake laugh I had ever heard. “Wouldn’t it be funny if I was so hungry, I bit you by mistake?” She cackled.

I’m dead, she’s going to kill me now…what the hell was I thinking? Note to self : It’s a bad idea to take on Rosalie.

Rosalie was now so mad, she was actually crushing the apple in her hands, juice was freely flowing down her arms. She started to open her mouth to say something when a chime rang near Dr. Dover’s desk. “Time’s up ladies.” He stood up and walked around the front of his desk to meet us.

That’s it? Time’s up so we leave hating each other? Wow! I thought that only happened in the movies…

“I have a little something I like to end all my group sessions with, to help begin to heal any wounds that opening up about our feelings may have created. Let’s end this with a group hug!”

He may as well have asked us to dance naked in the moonlight with him because it wouldn’t have shocked us more! I gasped, Alice screamed, and Rosalie threw the remains of the apple at the door.

“Come on ladies, you love each other, deep down… well maybe deep, deep, deep down, but it’s there…I saw it for a second or two. Hug it out ladies you will feel better.” He sat there waiting for us to come together until I felt a cold hand smack my back and send me flying into Dr. Dover’s arms.

He looked very uncomfortable, “I really wasn’t supposed to be part of the group hug it’s kind of against the law but…see, Bella is ready to hug…come on, who’s next…” Another slap, and Alice crashed into the little hug. He started slowly trying to back out of the group hug afraid of losing his license I’m sure.

“Come on Rosalie, join the group, hug and then we can leave.” Dr. Dover was a patient man. Rose stood stubbornly for a full minute before she slowly walked over and put her arms around us. I felt her hand on the back of my head as we hugged.

“Sorry Bella, sorry Alice, I love you guys” Rosalie said in a lovely, musical voice. It actually sounded happy, which scared me half to death. I looked at Alice and she was shocked as well.

“Oh come on, you two are so silly!” She squealed as she jokingly ran her hands roughly through our hair a few times. “Of course I love you. No hard feelings?”

Then I smelled it, apple. She rubbed all the apple juice from her hands in our hair. Alice realized it the same time I did.

“Bite. Me. Rose!” I said as I stormed out of the room.

I threw open the door and saw a very anxious Edward pacing the room. “Bella!” He shouted “Are you alright? How was it? Why did you throw yourself at the doctor? And what on Earth happened to your hair?”

I glared at him. “That would have been the highest rated episode of the Jerry Springer Show ever! As for my hair, ask your sister!”

“Gentlemen, are you ready for your session?”

Boy Talk

Edward’s POV

“Gentlemen, are you ready for your session?” I heard Dr. Dover say the words and my stomach knotted. I shot a glance over to Bella, who was sitting in one of the waiting room chairs holding her head in her hands.

She’s fine Edward, just a little stressed. Alice thought.

Don’t think you’re getting out of doing one of these ridiculous sessions, you’re the one most in need of therapy in this family Edward! Rosalie screamed in her mind.

I walked over to Bella and bent down over her limp form, “Bella? Are you alright? I can stay with you if you want…” I was praying she would beg me to stay so I didn’t have to endure some horrible torture at the hands of Emmett and Jasper who looked way to happy to be called into Dr. Dover’s office.

“I’m fine Edward. It was just…intense in there. Watch your back…that’s all I can say.” She looked up at my now frightened eyes and shrugged. “I do have one more question, did Alice really tackle Esme so she could buy something off the Home Shopping Network?” I laughed out loud as the image of Alice flying across the couch came back to me.

“Oh that most definitely happened. How did you hear about that? That is one of Alice’s most embarrassing secrets…” I felt a sudden terror fill my body as I glanced at the office door.

“I told you, watch your back in there Edward…” Bella mumbled and put her head back into her hands. “You don’t even want to know about Buzzy…”

Who the heck is Buzzy? I thought to myself. Before I could ask, Carlisle shoved me toward Dr. Dover’s office door.

“Quit stalling Edward, she’s fine. I’ll keep an eye on her.” he nodded his head in the direction of the office and I grudgingly headed towards the door.

“Bella?” I called. Her head shot up “If I don’t make it out, you can have my CD collection and please smash Emmett’s Jeep with a sledgehammer for me.” I gave her a wink which made a beautiful smile come across her face as she gave me a thumbs up.

“Come on Eddie, the doc’s got heads to shrink!” Emmett boomed, as I entered the room. Emmett and Jasper had taken the two seats leaving me the couch to sit on.

We figured you would be the one spilling your guts so we saved you the couch. Jasper smirked.

You’re supposed to lay down Edward…come on, you look silly sitting there like a scared little girl. Emmett teased. Get comfy mental patient…

As I sat perched on the edge of the couch, Dr. Dover was shuffling through the paper’s on his desk.

Well, this session can’t possibly be as bad as the one with the girls…I’ve never witnessed anything like that…they must have been hormonal or something.

I bit my lip to keep from laughing out loud. My happiness subsided when the doctor looked up and finally spoke.

“Well, gentlemen, like I told the ladies a few minutes ago, I want to thank you for coming to therapy. I know this can be very scary and uncomfortable, but I think I can help you and your family settle some issues and move forward to a healthier relationship. Shall we begin?” He asked eagerly.

Jasper and I shrugged our answer while Emmett gleefully said “Bring it on doc. Do your worst.”

Dr. Dover was taken off guard by Emmett’s outburst and he quickly scanned his paper before he spoke. “Well, we already touched on Edward a bit before, um…how about we start with you Jasper? Can you tell me a bit about yourself?”

“My name is Jasper Hale, and I was adopted by the Cullen’s a little more than 5 years ago.” Jasper answered in a rush, never making eye contact with the doctor..

And… Dr. Dover thought to himself.

“Anything else you’d like to tell me about yourself Jasper?” The doctor tried to press.

Leave me alone, Leave me alone. Jasper was chanting in his head to the doctor. He finally answered out loud “No. that’s it.”

Frustrated, the doctor turned to me and asked “Is he always this quiet?”

Careful Edward…Jasper warned.

“Yes he’s usually pretty quiet.” I said glancing up at the doctor’s bookcase casually, and a brilliant idea came to me. “Unless he’s discussing the Civil War, then he becomes a complete chatterbox!” I laughed.

You will regret that dear brother.

Yankees beware, the confederate vampire has risen! Emmett laughed to himself.

“Jasper that is so amazing! I am quite the history buff myself, the Civil War is a special area of interest of mine. Sherman’s march to the sea, the emancipation proclamation, Abraham Lincoln’s presidency, the restored union.” Dr. Dover was waving his hands wildly at the bookcase behind him where he had over 100 books that told the tales of the great Union army and the fall of the Confederacy. Jasper silently seethed in his chair, but Dr. Dover was so distracted by the subject he didn’t even notice.

“Greatest military figure of the Civil War, Jasper?”

“General Lee”

“Best battle?”

“Bull Run.”

“Lincoln or Davis?”

“Do you really need to ask Yankee?” Jasper spat as he rose to his feet. Right on cue, Emmett starts humming ‘Dixie’ causing Jasper to jump to attention like a good little Confederate soldier and salute. Jasper’s patriotism seeped off him in waves and hit poor Dr. Dover right between the eyes.

A confederate ‘butternut’ in my office? I will have none of that…Dr. Dover thought.

Not to be outdone, Dr. Dover sprang to his feet and began humming ‘The Battle Hymn of the Republic’ with his hand over his heart.

Yankee scum! Jasper glared in his head.

Jasper reached into his pocket and pulled out a bandanna with the confederate flag on it that he carried with him at all times, and wrapped it proudly around his head. He then jumped on top of his chair and began singing ‘Yellow Rose of Texas’, which was one of the confederate soldier’s favorite marching song at the top of his lungs.

Edward Cullen, what have you unleashed in there? Alice asked from the waiting room. You know how bad this gets, he’ll be marching around the yard for a week! He’s wearing that damn bandanna isn’t he? His hair will be all smashed down now. Shame on you Edward.

Hilarious as is was for Emmett and I, it was time to end this episode of Civil War Idol. “Jasper, the South loses, you need to let it go…” I said as I tugged on his pant leg to get his attention. He looked down at me, slid the bandanna from his head, and returned silently to his seat.

With Jasper’s deep feelings of patriotism under control once a gain, Dr. Dover looked mortified as he stood in front of his desk humming with all his Yankee pride. What the hell just happened? I better sit down before they report me to the Medical Board!

“Well, I guess we will just have to agree to disagree huh Jasper?” The doctor offered with an uncomfortable smile. Jasper simply nodded in his direction. I better stay away from the whole attempted murder thing right now, he still looks a little mad.

“So let me ask you a few questions…” Dr. Dover started. “You seem to be very reserved with your emotions. I think you hold your emotions in…would you say that is accurate?” I felt a small smile creeping across my face. Emmett gave me a poke in the ribs which didn’t help.

“Yes, that is a fair evaluation. I have great control of my emotions doctor.” Jasper replied.

Dr. Dover’s thoughts entered my mind Great control unless you are trying to kill your brother’s girlfriend right? Maybe that’s what it was, a reaction to all his suppressed feelings…I will make a note to bring the whole kill your future sister in law thing next session.

“But you know holding in your emotions all the time isn’t a healthy thing Jasper. You really should let them out more. It might help your family relate to you if they know how you are feeling.” The doctor pressed.

“Oh, don’t worry doc. He lets his emotions out plenty and when he does, we all definitely know how he feels!” Emmett laughed. Especially when he’s having alone time with Alice huh Edward?

I couldn’t stop the laugh before it came from my body. The doctor’s head spun to my face.

“Why are you laughing Edward? Is this funny? Shouldn’t we want to encourage Jasper to share his emotions more?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

“No, it’s not funny, just..” I never got to finish because Jasper decided to get me back for the whole civil war thing by sending a wave of amusement my direction, causing me to act like a giggling school girl. What’s so funny Edward? Jasper asked in my head as he looked at me like I was insane for Dr. Dover’s benefit. Emmett got hit by some of the amusement and started laughing with me.

What in the world are they doing? Are they having a mental breakdown right here in my office? Do I have any sedatives in here… Dr. Dover’s thoughts made me laugh even more.

I looked over at Emmett for help, and said at vampire speed, “Emmett do something, the doctor thinks we’re nuts and if we get committed, they will not allow you conjugal visits in the mental ward.”

“Jasper is a cross dresser!” He screamed as loud as he could.

I heard Alice scream “What?” from the waiting room. Edward, what are you two doing in there? First the war and now this? We didn’t to anything that bad to Bella…well Rosalie did, but I didn’t unless you count Buzzy… oh never mind.

Jasper the cross dresser! Ha – he does let Alice give him makeovers and he did wear that dress when he lost a bet. Good one Emmett. Rosalie thought

Edward, you are in so much trouble…I know you’re listening…don’t you dare block m… Esme was going to kill me for blocking her, but I needed to see how this played out. For once, I wasn’t the focus of all the note taking, and I was going to enjoy that.

“Don’t get me wrong doc, I love my brother, even if he has chosen a lifestyle that’s different from mine. I don’t judge him, I just want him to get at the root of why he feels the need to dress in women’s clothing, especially when he makes such an ugly woman.” I was truly impressed by the control Emmett had as he delivered the lie with such sincere conviction, that for a second, I believed him, until his thoughts popped into my head.

He really would make an ugly woman don’t you think? He’s so tall, almost freakishly so, and lanky. Who’d want a freakishly tall, lanky girlfriend with man hands? And not to mention the fact that he has a…

Jasper’s thoughts interrupted. You will both die an incredibly painful death, I will see to it. Just you wait until the next time you and Bella are alone Eddie…hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahah. You will feel me with you at all times dear brother… Jasper was scaring me now.

“Doctor, I assure you that I am not a cross dresser.” Jasper growled.

“Have you ever worn women’s clothing?”

“Yes”

“How about makeup?”

“Yes”

“A wig?”

“Yes”

“Women’s underwear?” I stopped breathing and waited for this answer, Emmett was on the edge of his seat staring at Jasper.

“Yes.” He answered as quietly as possible. That was news to me!

“Thong or Grannie panties? Solid or prints? I’m guessing black, lacy thong. Edward what do you think?” Emmett squealed in amusement. Jasper was on his feet heading toward Emmett.

“Emmett,” Dr. Dover scolded “I will be the one to ask the questions. Please, no comments, your brother is trying to open up about something right now, let’s show him some respect.”

When Jasper sat back down, the doctor continued with his questions “How did it make you feel when you were dressed like a woman. Did you feel pretty?”

Did I mention how much I hate you two right now? Prepare for the full wrath of the confederacy!

“I felt uncomfortable. I did it because Al… my girlfriend wanted me too. She likes to give makeovers you see…” Jasper managed to stop his slip before the doctor caught on.

Makeovers? Just like his sister…I wonder how much his girlfriend reminds him of his sister…they did seem unusually close. Oh great, he is starting to put the pieces together. I had to do something…

It was my turn th throw someone under the bus, sorry Emmett. “Emmett is a sex addict! He has sex all the time just ask him.” The doctor’s head snapped from Jasper to me and finally came to rest on Emmett.

Of course, Emmett instead of being embarrassed, sat up proudly in his chair waiting for all the sex questions to begin. Ha, Edward you thought I’d be embarrassed, but just wait until you hear all the things Rose and I have done…then we’ll see who’s laughing. Maybe you should borrow the doctor’s pen and paper to take some notes. I can draw you some diagrams when we get home for the more complicated stuff. Got it little brother?

Dr. Dover’s thoughts took the place of Emmett’s. Boy does this family have issues! A shopping addict, a sex addict, an eating disorder, a cross dressing attempted murderer and one with a fear of commitment who is willing to marry for sex… and I still have one person to go. They seemed so normal.

I started feeling queasy as the doctor asked his first question. “Emmett, do you think you are a sex addict?”

“No doc, I’m not an addict I just have a very healthy and active sex life which makes my virginal little brother here a bit uncomfortable.” Emmett beamed.

“Define ‘active’ for me Emmett.”

“Active meaning I have sex daily.” Eat your heart out Edward.

“And do you have sex more than once a day?”

“It depends on the day doc.”

“Explain that answer please.”

“Well, some days we have sex more than once, some days we have sex once, it just lasts a really, really long time.” 16 hours is our personal record Edward. How ’bout them apples?\

Even though I couldn’t vomit. I wanted to. Jasper was getting ill too, so I suddenly felt some bravado fly past, hitting Emmett square in the chest, now he was going to tell the doctor everything.

“Describe your girlfriend to me Emmett.” the doctor asked.

“Well she is smoking hot! Long legs, tight butt and long sexy blond hair. She doesn’t take crap from anyone and no one would dare mess with her. She’s a firecracker my girl R…Ruby is.” Ruby, crap, Rose will hate that name.

“Who the hell is RUBY?” Rosalie screamed from the waiting room.

Odd…He just described his sister to a ‘T‘. Dr. Dover thought. “She sounds a lot like your sister Emmett.”

“Um, well, I guess just from the description you might think that, but no, Ruby is way hotter than Rose.” I heard the sound of glass shattering in the waiting room. Crap,crap,crap,crap,crap I’m a dead man.

Dr. Dover wasn’t sold. Emmett – possible unhealthy relationship with his sister Rosalie. Investigate further. He thought and then wrote on his notepad. I glanced at Jasper to let him know something was up.

Sensing my concern, he quickly threw something out to distract the doctor. “Emmett likes having sex in public!”

The doctor stopped his writing and stared at Emmett. “Have you been caught having sex in strange places?”

“Of course, we tend to be a bit exuberant in our love making!” Emmett offered.

Jasper interrupted his bragging. “They have had sex on every flat surface of our home, including Edward’s piano and the kitchen counter, oh and of course in every vehicle we own, in the pool, the movie theater, the mall restrooms, in some poor child’s tree house, the list goes on and on. I highly doubt there is a broom closet in Forks high school that has not been tainted by their lust and if the faculty only knew what they did in the teacher’s lounge they’d have the place fumigated!”

Emmett nodded his head in agreement and grinned wildly, as Jasper rattled off his exotic list.

“Jasper, if I may ask…how do you know so much about Emmett’s sex life? Does he tell you?”

“He doesn’t have to…they don’t even try to hide it. Every member of our family has caught them at one time or another. For example, I have walked in on them more times than I care to remember, imagine my surprise when Alice and I got in the car to go to the mall only to find them going at it in the back seat like jackrabbits.”

I got a horrible visual from Jasper of the scene and shuddered. The doctor saw my reaction and turned to me. “Edward have you ever walked in on on them…in the moment?”

“Yes, more than once, but the worst time I did…it involved…ugh…costumes” Again I shuddered at the memory.

“Costumes?” the doctor asked as he leaned forward on his desk.

“Oh yeah, there’s nothing wrong with a good costume huh doc? I remember that time! We were playing naughty school girl!” I shook my head no. “Not naughty school girl, French maid? Alice and wonderland…sorry Jasper…no? Cleopatra and Marc Anthony,., no? Ok, I’ll just start listing them and you stop me when I get to the right one…”

“NO!” I had to interrupt him, he was giving me a visual of Rosalie in each outfit as he listed them. “It was …I can’t believe I have to say this…you had a cape…her boots…ugh… Batman and Cat woman as I recall.” I couldn’t imagine how much worse this could possibly get.

“OOOO now I remember.” Want me to let Bella borrow it? She’d look hot in those boots Edward.

“So it sounds like you have a thing for sex in public places. Is that fair to say Emmett?” Dr. Dover continued on.

“Sure I guess you could say that. It’s more fun that way.” He said grinning. “But come on doc, you look like a reasonable man unlike some others in this room…” he of course glared in my direction. “You know what it’s like when you’re around a beautiful woman. The way she looks, feels, smells, tastes…you just can’t get enough of her.” I felt Jasper turn up the lust as Emmett continued “ And all you can think about is getting her alone, anywhere, and putting your hands on her skin and hearing her moan with pleasure at your touch. There’s nothing better than that in the world right?”

I glanced over and saw Dr. Dover was a bit flushed, and in a bit of a daze. EW- he’s thinking about his wife…too much information…I began humming in my head.

Emmett started up again “And really, just because some people in this family are unwilling to give their partners what they want, and God forbid, lose a little bit of control for the first time in like 100 years that doesn’t make me a sexual deviant, it makes me a sexual hero! I give my girlfriend everything she wants… and then some.”

“Would you like me to make you a cape there Superman?” I asked sarcastically.

Shut it control freak…Emmett mentally quipped.

Sexual hero? Did he really just say that? You get him the cape, I’ll work on a nice set of tights for him! Jasper thought.

Dr. Dover finished his latest pages of notes, no doubt underlining Emmett’s announcement of being a sexual hero to his girlfriend.“What happens if you don’t have sex everyday Emmett?”

“Um…well, nothing.”

“Liar!” I said.

“I’m not lying!” Shut up Mr. Repressed or you’ll be sorry.

“Yes he is!” Jasper chimed in.

The doctor looked at him closely “Emmett, you can tell me, what happens if you don’t have sex every day? Do you look to another, or look to yourself…”

Don’t laugh, Don’t laugh I said to myself.

Emmett crossed his arms and refused to answer. Jasper and I of course knew what happened because the only times that he and Rosalie were apart for days on end were when we went on a ‘guys only’ hunting trip. I knew it was something he was very embarrassed about and would never share. He could be just as stubborn as Bella sometimes.

He and the doctor got into a staring contest, waiting to see who would break it first. I was getting bored with the whole thing and Jasper was starting to rev up the anger in the room so I decided to answer for him. “It’s just that if he is away from him girlfriend…he…” Emmett’s sense of self preservation took over.

“Edward hears voices!” He shouted.

“For the love of God Emmett!” I roared. How dumb was he? Well I knew the answer to that but to let that bit of information slip? I wanted to tear him limb from limb and find a match. Wait, why am I so angry?

“Damn it Jasper!” I hissed. Jasper was hiding a laugh behind his raised hand.

“Edward! Is what Emmett said true? Do you hear voices?” Dr. Dover asked with wide eyes. Is he schizophrenic? Multiple personality disorder…it would explain the suicide attempt…

Ha ha Edward’s in the hot seat now. How does it feel Edward? Emmett gloated in his pea brain.

Remembering what Carlisle said, I replied “Yes. I hear voices.” Jasper gasped and Emmett tipped his chair over in shock.

Are you nuts? I mean for real… Jasper thought first.

What the hell are you doing? You can’t tell him that…Carlisle is going to kill you… Emmett chanted.

“How long have you been hearing voices for?”

“As long as I can remember.”

“What do the voices say?” The doctor’s writing picked up as he tried to write every word that came out of my mouth.

“All kinds of things.”

“Do they ever tell you to do bad things?” He asked cautiously. Jasper and Emmett sat silently still. Jasper tried to calm me, thinking I was having a real breakdown or something,

“Often.” It was getting harder and harder not to smile at the absurd questions.

“And what do you do when the voices tell you to do bad things?” I bet a voice told him to kill himself, that makes so much sense now…

“I usually hit Emmett or Jasper.”

“Huh?” Dr. Dover asked taken completely off guard by my answer.

“I usually hit either Jasper or Emmett, whoever is closer. Then the voices usually stop.” I answered while sending a grin Emmett’s way.

Hey Edward when we get home why don’t you ask Bella if you can see her naked?

WHAP I hit Emmett.

“See doc! He just heard a voice. I told you it was bad.” Emmett beamed.

Edward, I think when Bella showers tonight you should just jump in there with her.

WHAP now Jasper was wincing in pain.

“See how violent our dear brother can get? It is so hard living with him when the ‘voices’ start telling him things.” Jasper whined.

He is a full blown schizo! This is unbelievable…this family will be in therapy forever! Dr. Dover imagined session after session of our family screaming at one another. I had to laugh to myself.

“Well maybe if the ‘voices’ kept their big mouths shut and stopped telling me to do inappropriate things to Bella I wouldn’t have to hit you.” I steamed at them.

“Edward, the voices tell you to do lewd things to Bella? Is that why you are refusing to have sex with her? You don’t want to give in to the monster inside you? How is her eagerness for sex testing your control?”

It took all that I had not to laugh at his questions. Emmett’s eyes got huge and Jasper got the giggles.

“The ‘monster’ in me is well under control I assure you when it comes to Bella. As for her eagerness, that is between Bella and I and I’d rather not discuss it right now.” I answered his questions honestly as possible without revealing too much.

“Of course. I already want you and Bella to come for a private session to discuss some other things, I’ll just add her pushing your boundaries for a physical relationship to the list.” He quickly flipped back a few pages and scribbled furiously. Yet again, so right but so wrong. How does he do that?

The doctor took a deep breath and moved onto his next question “Now Edward, if we could talk for a minute about your control. You just said that you are well in control of things when it comes to Bella. Is that correct?”

Not liking where this was headed, I quickly said “I think you misunderstood what I meant. I didn’t mean in control of Bella, I am in control of myself when I’m around Bella. There is a big difference…”

My explanation was interrupted by Emmett’s big mouth. “Come off it Edward, you control everything about you and Bella and you know it. How many arguments have we had about you controlling Bella and not supporting her decisions about the future?”

“Emmett you have no idea what you are talking about…”

“No idea? Are you for real? There are two things that Bella wants. And you refuse to give either of them to her because you don’t think it’s best for her. And technically, if you give into her first demand and make her one of us, then the second one is no longer an issue!” Emmett argued. I felt a sudden surge of anger toward him.

“You know why I can’t give into her requests Emmett. I could kill her. Would it be better if she was dead? Is that what you want? And we have been through this countless times, but I will not DAMN her to this life! I love her too much. She has no idea what she would be giving up to be one of us!” I was shouting at him now. “Damn it Jasper can you please stay out of this?” I glared at him.

“This anger is all you brother…I’m just watching the show..” Jasper said innocently.

Dr. Dover cleared his throat. I had forgotten he was even in the room…what had I said exactly. Jasper helped calm me down and I sent an appreciative nod his way. I was so angry before I wasn’t very careful…uh oh. Emmett had the same look on his face.

The doctor finally spoke “I think I’m beginning to understand a few things…” We collectively cringed waiting his explanation. “So it all goes back to Bella marrying you and becoming a vegetarian again…Right?”

Without thinking all three of us shouted “Yes!”

“The girls had the same argument earlier …Do you guys really hate being vegetarians that much?” If it’s that bad, eat a steak guys…eat two! Dr. Dover thought.

A buzzer went off signaling the end of our session. “That’s all we have time for today gentlemen.” Dr. Dover came around the desk in front of us. “I would like you to end your session like the girls ended theirs. …with a group hug. It helps start the healing process.” He said smiling.

Jasper looked at me with a raised eyebrow Is this guy a little fruity or what? I’m not hugging him and I bet you $10 Emmett won’t hug him either. I nodded my head to accept his bet. Before I had time to turn my head I heard Dr. Dover gasping.

“Emmett put me down! What is wrong with this family? You and Bella both need to work on personal boundaries!” He corrected him, straightening out his shirt and tie nervously. “Hug your brothers please…” He said pointing his hand in our direction.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw two big arms heading in my direction and I attempted to duck under them. But before I had time, they pinned me down on the couch. Jasper, apparently having a death wish, sent a wave of lust at Emmett causing him to kiss me full on the lips. “Emmett Cullen get off me and stop kissing me unless you want me to rip the lips off your face this instant… and Jasper if I were you I’d start running now!” I threw Emmett off of me and we both started chasing Jasper out of the office.

“SorryBellagottakillJasperIloveyou…” was all I was able to get out as I ran out the office door, hot on his heels. The last thing I heard was Alice laugh “Oh my goodness! Emmett just made out with Edward in there…Run Jazz, Run!”

OTES from the desk of Dr. Benjamin Dover:

The Cullen Family November 17, 2007

Family members present: Carlisle Cullen, Esme Cullen, Emmett Cullen, Alice Cullen, Edward Cullen, Jasper Hale, Rosalie Hale, & Bella Swan

Initial meeting observations: the family seems very close but the tension between them is palpable. Carlisle Cullen approached me about therapy and was able to convince his family to come, some were more willing than others. He and his wife hope therapy will help put to rest some major issues going on within the family and allow them to move forward, putting the endless bickering behind them.

Subjects :

Carlisle Cullen – Physician, dedicated father figure to 5 teenagers. Overwhelmed by the fighting, but committed to therapy.

Esme Cullen – Mother, and supporter of her teenage children. Very warm and loving, and is respected by her children. Dedicated to therapy.

Emmett Cullen – Is enjoying therapy because he likes to see his family in uncomfortable situations. Very large, possible steroid use, boisterous and overly outgoing, delve into what he hides with his humor. Has an admitted, “vigorous” sex life which he seems to enjoy making public. Enjoys teasing sibling Edward and girlfriend Bella about their relationship. Investigate further a suspicious inappropriate relationship with sister Rosalie. Overly physical, big hugger. Has no filter and will tell you anything, even things you don’t want to hear.

Alice Cullen – Open to therapy, likes laying on the couch. A recently admitted shopping addict. Seems extremely high strung and hyper to the point of being considered neurotic. Justifies stealing in the name of fashion. Strange relationship with a group of homeless people down by the river. Uses makeovers as a way to manipulate and control people like Bella … and possibly Jasper too.

Edward Cullen – Completely closed to therapy. Self loathing, controlling, angry, and high strung. Admits to hearing voices that tell him to do bad things. Possible Schizophrenia/ multiple personality disorder. Four months ago, attempted suicide, claims to be fine now. Calls the attempt a ‘misunderstanding’ about Bella’s death. Doesn’t want his girlfriend to become a vegetarian. He is still a virgin and is irritated by his brother’s open lifestyle when it comes to sex. Seems to have an irrational and unhealthy need to protect Bella.

Jasper Hale- -Very closed to therapy and Yankees. Confederate cross dresser who appears quiet and reserved but seems to have a lot of other emotions lurking just under the surface. Claims girlfriend pressures him into cross dressing situations. Very close relationship with his sister Alice, investigate further. Apparently attempted to kill Bella sometime before Edward’s suicide attempt. Investigate further and check to see if a police report was made about the incident. Was it accidental in nature, does he have a disorder of some sort that caused him to behave irrationally? Very charismatic when he wants to be, otherwise strives to keep his emotions in check.

Rosalie Hale – Finds therapy beneath her. Narcissistic, egotistical, hostile and tenacious. Seems to completely dislike Bella because she wishes to become a vegetarian like the rest of the family. Is there more than that? Possible eating disorder, anorexia or bulimia? Will readily tell other people’s secrets to protect herself. Volatile relationship with Edward . Gave Edward misinformation that led to his suicide attempt. Very close to Emmett, investigate further.

Bella Swan – Terrified of therapy. Appears quiet, shy, possibly low self esteem. Engaged to Edward, but has commitment issues due to her own parents’ divorce. Wants a more physical relationship with Edward, who would prefer to wait until marriage. Enjoys close physical contact. Very protective of Edward and will even stand up to the Cullen family to protect him. Doesn’t understand Rosalie’s anger towards her, might be related to knowing the secret of Rosalie’s eating disorder. Desperately wants to become a vegetarian like the rest of the Cullen’s. Forgave Jasper for trying to kill her, was devastated when Edward left her for a period of time. Stopped Edward from committing suicide.

Initial recommendations:

Extended family therapy sessions, with sessions specifically for

Edward/Bella

Jasper/Alice

Rosalie/Emmett

Carlisle/Esme

Homework presented to them for next session:

Edward- No control for 24 hours. Bella gets to make all his decisions for him.

Bella- Openly discuss the subject of marriage with Edward, express her fears and answer all his questions on the subject for 24 hours.

Rosalie – Must do two ‘bonding’ activities with just Bella and treat her with respect.

Emmett – No sex for 24 hours.

Alice Cullen – No shopping for 24 hours.

Jasper Hale – Must express his emotions for 24 hours, hiding nothing that he is feeling from his family.

Carlisle and Esme – Supervise the homework.

Signed : Dr. Benjamin Dover


9 » Kommentera

Desperation

I will warn you, this is a sad story, full of emotion, but with what we believe to be a fitting end.

Desperation – Chapter 1

From New Moon:
I took the little package, rolling my eyes at Edward while I stuck my finger under the edge of the paper and jerked it under the tape.
”Shoot,” I muttered when the paper sliced my finger; I pulled it out to examine the damage. A single drop of blood oozed from the tiny cut.
It all happened very quickly then.
”No!” Edward roared.
He threw himself at me, flinging me back across the table. It fell, as I did, scattering the cake and the presents, the flowers and the plates. I landed in the mess of shattered crystal.
Jasper slammed into Edward, and the sound was like the crash of boulders in a rock slide.
There was another noise; grisly snarling that seemed to be coming from deep in Jasper’s chest. Jasper tried to shove past Edward, snapping his teeth just inches from Edward’s face.
Emmett grabbed Jasper from behind in the next second, locking him into his massive steel grip, but Jasper struggled on, his wild, empty eyes focused only on me.

BPOV

Somehow, Jasper was able to get out of Emmett’s grip and past Edward. Before I could blink, I felt a new pain, a familiar burning pain. This time the pain was traveling faster than it had when James had caused it. I didn’t have the strength to move, talk, or even blink my eyes. Everything seemed like it was falling away from me.

”Bella!” Edward yelled, but even that sounded like it was further away then I knew it was.

I felt like I was drowning. It was hard to breathe; from a distance I could hear Edward and the others, but no matter how hard I fought, I couldn’t get back to them. Just before the darkness consumed me, I saw Edward’s face. I desperately wanted to reach out and touch his beautiful, marble skin one last time, but I couldn’t. Within a moment, he was gone.

——————————————–

EPOV

”BELLA! BELLA! BELLA, TALK TO ME, PLEASE!” I pleaded as I took her body into my arms.

”Edward, let me past you,” Carlisle said.

”NO!” I roared, terrified to let anyone else near her.

”Edward, I have to look at her so I can try to help!” Carlisle pleaded.

It was only when I heard him thinking he hoped it wasn’t too late that I allowed him to pass. The possibility of such a thing made the horror that much clearer.

Gently, I laid Bella on the floor. Esme had brought over Carlisle’s bag, and I waited as I watched him look her over. I followed his thoughts closely, and quickly the panic began to set in as I registered the negativity in his mind. Almost abruptly, he began CPR, working as quickly as possible. This couldn’t be happening – he had to be mistaken, it would not be too late.

Please, please, please let her be okay, I thought to myself. She can’t be gone. She can’t be gone.

My family was becoming utterly distracting as their thoughts became more chaotic. Emmett had Jasper up against the wall, restraining him, horrified at what had just transpired. Jasper was still struggling to get free, shame mixed with intense hunger written across his face. His thoughts were completely irrational and confused. The smell of Bella’s blood filled the room, and I knew it was hard for him. It was hard for all of us. Everyone else was in pure disbelief, staring at the scene in front of them.

My focus was brought back to Bella when I heard Carlisle zip up his bag, his last thought being one of remorse. I looked at him as he released a hard sigh, refusing to believe what he was thinking. As if that weren’t enough, the rest of my family began to overwhelm me with their sentiments as well.

Oh God.

”Edward,” Carlisle began softly.

”NO! DO NOT SAY IT!” I pleaded, as if that would change the situation.

”Son, I am – ” he began again.

”I DON’T WANT TO HEAR IT! YOU MAKE IT RIGHT! HEAL HER!” I roared, motioning uselessly to the cuts that covered my love’s broken body, my gaze finally resting on the bite on her neck.

”I can’t,” Carlisle murmured regretfully.

”What do you mean?” Alice asked, perplexed. She couldn’t understand why Bella wouldn’t start changing. She had been bitten, after all.

”She’s gone,” Carlisle answered somberly.

”Gone? Do you mean…” Esme began, fading off. She was afraid to actually speak the words in front of me. She was shocked, as was everyone in the room.

”How can she be gone? She was only bit a few minutes ago,” Alice asked.

Carlisle sighed. ”From what I can tell, her system went into shock; she appears to have gone into cardiac arrest,” he explained quietly. ”Combined with the blood loss from Jasper’s considerable bite, along with the rather large gash she has on her arm, it was just too much, too fast. Her heart gave out before the venom could reach it – rather than changing, she died,” he finished.

”Check her again, please,” I said, forcing myself to remain calm. There had to be a chance that she could still be saved.

”Edward, son, there’s nothing I can do. She’s gone,” Carlisle replied softly.

I looked around at my family. Jasper had sunk to the floor, his head buried in his hands. Emmett was still standing over him with Rosalie at his side, and Alice and Esme were next to me. None of us knew what to do, and everyone’s thoughts were blurring together as I began to realize the severity of the situation. Slowly, I looked down at Bella. There was a large gash in her arm and blood was still trickling out of it.

Not hesitating, I scooped Bella’s body up into my arms and flew up to my room, slamming my door. I was not ready to say goodbye; I wouldn’t, and they couldn’t take her from me. It had to all be a mistake, she couldn’t be gone. We just needed time, time for her to wake up, or something…anything.

I placed her on my couch gently. Alice and Esme were coming up the stairs; I could hear them, and they were thinking of every possible way to try to reason with me. Curling up next to Bella, I took her in my arms again, just the way we used to lay at night. I pushed the hair back from her face. Her skin was growing cold, like mine. Her brown eyes were blank, for her soul had already left her. Instinctively, I started humming her lullaby, wishing for a miracle that would bring her back to me.

”Edward?” Esme called softly, opening my door.

”Go away,” I replied abruptly.

”Edward, please. We need to figure out what to do here,” Esme whispered. She felt horrible, her pain evident in every part of her, but I couldn’t help my reaction, as irrational as it may be.

”GO AWAY!” I growled.

Esme looked at me, then at Alice, who was devastated as well. Alice’s thoughts were scattered; she was horribly remorseful for what her husband had done, but she was consumed with grief for the loss of her best friend, too. Part of me understood her actions as she reached out and tried to touch Bella, but the anger within me dictated a different response, and I roared in protest.

”DON’T TOUCH HER!”

”Edward, I want to say goodbye,” Alice whispered, her eyes wide with sadness. For a moment, I wavered – Alice was heartbroken, and I felt for her. However, if I let her say goodbye, then they would only start the process of trying to take Bella from me, which I would not allow – it would make it to real.

”Leave us,” I demanded.

Esme, truly full of pity, took Alice’s hand and led her from the room, softly closing the door behind them. I knew just how unreasonable they both thought I was being, but of course they didn’t understand.

”Bella, I’m so sorry,” I whispered softly, as I pressed my lips to her ear. ”Please, please, come back to me. I’ll do anything, please don’t leave me,” I pleaded, clutching her beautiful, porcelain face between my hands.

As much as I begged, I knew she was already gone. Slowly, I bent down to kiss her lips. The fire that was once behind them was gone; I would not feel the want and need of her body against mine, I wouldn’t feel her fingers tangle in my hair.

She would never say my name in her sleep again, I would never see her eyes flutter when she’s dreaming, I would never hear the sweet sound of her voice, or the familiarity of her laugh. More importantly, I would never feel her warm touch on my skin, or smell her scent again. The perfection that had been my soul mate was gone forever.

My world was lost, my life was over.


Carlisle POV

”What are we going to do?” Emmett asked urgently.

”I’m not sure. We can’t keep her here,” I said quietly, as I approached Jasper. ”Are you all right?”

”It’s my fault, Carlisle, all my fault,” Jasper moaned, his hands gripping his hair. He was tormenting himself, clearly.

”It will be all right,” I said softly, placing a hand on his shoulder.

”How can it be? I killed her. I killed the love of Edward’s life! He’ll never forgive me!” Jasper cried out, overwhelmed with despair. Of course he was not only feeling horrible for what he had done, but he was obviously feeling everyone else’s emotions as well. Shock, anger, horror, incredible grief…not to mention whatever horrid emotions were coming from Edward.

”Shh. Calm yourself, son. As unfortunate as it is, we all knew the risk.” I was being generous here…in actuality, I was one of the truly horrified, which I knew he sensed. This would surely destroy Edward. I just had to keep calm so I didn’t upset Jasper further – the guilt coming off of him was overpowering. I could only hope that he knew we all still loved him, regardless of our reactions right now.

Esme was beside me now, as was Alice, who took Jasper in her arms, trying to comfort him. The two of them were hurting immensely. Alice lost her best friend, at the hands of her own husband. Jasper had murdered his wife’s best friend, and his brother’s only love. I was at a loss for the first time in my many years on this Earth.

”I’ll get some cleaning supplies,” Esme said, leaving the room quietly.

The pool of Bella’s blood was still on the floor, as were the pieces of shattered glass, cake and presents. I helped Esme clean, hoping it would help clear my head. So many things had happened tonight, things that never should have happened. It was supposed to be a beautiful evening to celebrate Bella’s birthday. Instead, because of a stupid paper cut, our family loses the one thing we’ve been searching for.

How would we fix this? Would we have to leave again? Where would we go? How would Charlie take it? What would this do to Renee? What on earth was this going to do to Edward?

Once the mess was cleaned, I followed Esme into the kitchen. She poured the liquid cleaner down the drain, her hands shaking. As I placed my arms around her, she turned and buried her face in my chest.

”Oh Carlisle, how could this have happened?” she murmured.

”I don’t know,” I answered her sorrowfully.

”You know what this means, right?” she asked.

”Yes. How is Edward?” I replied, my concern taking over.

”As well as to be expected, I suppose. He’s completely heartbroken. I’ve never seen him this distraught before. I don’t know how to comfort him,” Esme said, her voice full of anxiety.

In all of my years as a doctor, I always knew exactly what to say to comfort the family of someone who died. Tonight, however, I was at a loss for words. The only thought going through my mind was that our family, our way of life, was over. Things would never be the same.

An hour later, I called everyone into the living room to discuss what we were going to do. I decided to leave Edward alone for now – I knew he wouldn’t come downstairs anyway.

”We need to decide what to do with…Bella’s body. Clearly, we can’t keep her here,” I began.
There was a brief moment of silence; everyone was clearly struggling to deal with reality.

”What about a car accident?” Rosalie asked, speaking first.

”What do you mean?” Jasper asked quietly, disturbed at her nonchalant attitude.

”I could set it up to look like she was in an accident on her way home from the party. It’s the only thing that would fit. Anything else raises more questions than need be,” Rosalie answered abruptly, shrugging her shoulders.

Although I didn’t care for her dismissive attitude, she was right. I glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already midnight – we would have to hurry. I glanced at Alice.

“Will this work Alice?” I questioned softly.

Alice closed her eyes briefly, searching for our answer. After a moment, she returned her gaze to me, sadness overwhelming her features. “Yes, there won’t be any problems,” she said quietly.

”We’ll need to do this quickly, it’s getting late,” I said, glancing back at Rosalie.

Rosalie stood quickly, and left the house. As I heard Bella’s truck start outside, I accepted that she was going to get everything set up. However, there was still the problem of Bella’s body.

”Emmett, Jasper, you’re going to need to help me with Edward,” I ordered.

”Carlisle, I don’t know if I can,” Jasper said, perplexed. He was afraid of upsetting Edward further.

”You can, and you will,” I paused. ”It’s going to be hard enough getting her body away from him…we’re going to need the help, Jasper,” I finished in hushed tones, bowing my head. I knew how much pain this was causing my family.

We all quietly and slowly walked up the stairs to Edward’s room. I tried opening the door, but it had been barricaded from the inside, clearly sending all of us a message. On the other side of the door, I heard Edward growl. Emmett sighed, regretful of what he had to do. He reached out, ripping the door from the wall, and pushed aside Edward’s dresser.

Once inside, I was greeted with the saddest sight I had ever seen. Bella and Edward were laying side by side. One of Edward’s hands was tracing the shape and contours of Bella’s face, another clutching her body close to his. This was not going to be easy. Esme and Alice stood next to Bella, while Emmett, Jasper and I stood behind Edward.

”Edward, it’s time,” I said quietly.

”No,” he whispered desperately, clutching her closer to him.

I bent over Edward and began to pry his fingers from her. His body turned to stone over hers. Emmett gently pushed me aside, and pulled Edward from Bella. Esme carefully lifted Bella from Edward’s couch, cradling her limp body to her chest. This caused Edward to go crazy; he tried with all of his might to free himself from Emmett’s grip, growls ripping from his throat. Jasper moved in to help Emmett, as Edward was almost too much to restrain, even for Emmett.

”NO! DON’T TAKE HER FROM ME! PLEASE!! ANOTHER HOUR! ANOTHER MINUTE! PLEASE!” Edward cried.

Emmett tightened his grip, and Jasper blocked any escape.

”LET GO OF ME, EMMETT!! I NEED HER! I NEED MY BELLA! SHE’S ALL I HAVE!” Edward kept struggling.

”She’s gone, Edward. She’s gone,” Emmett murmured to him. He felt terrible for restraining Edward this way, but he knew it had to be done.

”NO! PLEASE, ESME! YOU WON’T DO THIS TO ME – I KNOW YOU WON’T! DON’T TAKE HER FROM ME!” he pleaded, turning his tortured eyes to his mother.

Rosalie returned, and let us know she was ready to go. Esme, tearing her pained expression from Edward’s, carefully handed Bella to her.

”Be gentle,” I heard her whisper to Rosalie.

Rose nodded quickly, and then disappeared. Alice took one last look at Edward, released a yelp of pain, and hid her face in her hands as she ran from the room.

Edward finally broke free from Emmett’s grip and headed towards the door. Jasper and I shoved him back to the floor. Edward thrashed around, growling and shaking beneath our grip.

”Calm yourself, Edward,” I said to him, as gently as I could.

”I need her… I need her, Carlisle! She’s everything to me – don’t you understand that?!”

”I know that, but it’s too late. There’s nothing we can do for her now,” I answered sadly.

Esme knelt next to us, reaching out. Her eyes shone with pain and compassion. ”Edward, my son, we all know how much you truly loved her. Take comfort in knowing she loved you just as much, and that she is at peace now,” she whispered. She would do anything to take away his pain.

Esme’s words seemed to calm Edward a bit, but it didn’t last long. The rest of the night was torture, as Emmett, Jasper and I had to restrain Edward. He fought us continually, consumed by the desire to get back to Bella. I could only pray that tonight would be the worst of it, but I knew I was kidding myself. Who knew what hell tomorrow would bring when they found Bella’s body.

Desperation – Chapter 2
Carlisle POV

The morning came quickly. Edward was just as bad today as he was yesterday, and I had a feeling that wouldn’t change anytime soon. Growls still came from deep in his chest, and he still struggled to break free from us. I didn’t know what else to do but to hold him as best as I could.
Alice locked herself in her room with Jasper, and every now and then a delicate howl would come from behind her door. I knew she was in pain when I noticed that no new charges had appeared on any of her credit cards. Jasper couldn’t look at any of us. It would only be a matter of time before something happens between him and Edward; if anything did, it wouldn’t be pretty. It had also occurred to me that Jasper may just leave – all of us could feel the relentless complex emotions coming from him – he was very tormented. I desperately wanted to keep my family together, but I simply didn’t know what to do.
On the morning news, it was announced that Bella had been found by a passing motorist. The report was that Bella was driving home, swerved to miss a deer, or some sort of animal, and went off the side of the road. When her truck hit the embankment, she was thrown and landed in the river, where she must have hit her head, killing her instantly. Between the current and the heavy rain overnight, they assumed the blood from her wounds had washed away.
Late that afternoon, Esme and I left the house. Neither of us wanted to, but we needed to pay our respects to Charlie, keep up the pretenses. How was I supposed to face this man, when it was my own son that ultimately murdered his one and only daughter? Regardless, it was necessary. Emmett and Jasper had strict instructions to call me if Edward got worse. Emmett still had to stay with him, in his room, to keep him from leaving.
When we pulled up in front of Charlie’s house, there were people everywhere. Students were standing all across the lawn embracing each other, family members were standing on the porch, with blank looks on their faces. Once inside, I found Charlie, Renee and Phil. Renee and Phil must have caught the very first flight out this morning – they looked exhausted. Charlie stood, and slowly approached me.
”Charlie, my deepest sympathies,” I said, my voice full of remorse. The look on his face was nearly enough to make me flee; the grief and shock had almost rendered him unrecognizable.
”Carlisle…” he began, but quickly gave up, lowering his gaze to the floor.
He was at a loss for words. His face was that of someone who had his world ripped from him. He motioned for us to follow, as he walked to the backyard. Even in this current state, he was trying not to further upset Renee. He obviously still cared greatly for her. Esme chose to stay with Renee, who was now sobbing uncontrollably.
”How are Edward and Alice?” Charlie asked quietly.
”Not well, I’m afraid. More importantly, how are you?” I replied, turning the focus back to him, away from my family.
”I just keep thinking this is just a horrible, horrible dream. But then one of her friends shows up and I realize it’s all true. It’s not fair, Carlisle,” Charlie replied, burying his head in his hands.
”No….it’s not. I am truly sorry, Charlie,” I said quietly. He had no idea just how sorry I was… ”If there is anything we can do for your family, please don’t hesitate to ask.”
After discovering the possibility to exist without feeding from humans, there had been few times in my lifetime when I truly felt like a monster – now was one of them, as I stood in front of Bella’s father, lying through my teeth. He wouldn’t be in this position if it weren’t for my family, and yet here I stood, playing the concerned town doctor. I’ve never felt such guilt.
Charlie just nodded his head, lost in his grief.
”Part of me just wants everyone to leave so I can deal with this the only way I know how – alone, but it’s comforting to see everyone as well. I didn’t realize how many people loved her,” Charlie said softly.
“It was hard not to. Bella was an amazing young woman. Who knows what she would have become…” I drifted off, wondering what would have become of the extraordinary girl if things had gone differently…most of my family had truly hoped one day she would become one of us, joining us in immortality. I was one of those that had hoped just that. In the time that we had known her, she had transformed our son from the brooding, loathing person he was, into a happy, brilliantly in love man. I could only imagine what would happen to him now…
”I wonder…would it be possible to talk to Alice, and maybe Edward?” Charlie asked hesitantly, interrupting my morbid thoughts.
”I’m sure I can arrange something,” I answered reassuringly. Although it may offer Charlie some sort of peace, that would be much more difficult than I led on…my family was currently falling apart, and was in no condition to speak to Bella’s father – especially Edward or Alice.
”I just need to talk to the last people who saw her alive. I need to know that she was happy,” Charlie whispered.
”She was, Charlie, I can assure you that. Although I’m sure she didn’t like the fact that Alice went overboard for her birthday, she did enjoy herself,” I responded truthfully, hoping to somehow console him.
Charlie shook his head again, clearly fighting back the emotions that were trying to push through.
”I just…I just wish I knew if she felt any pain. That’s the worst part of it,” he said, almost to himself.
I sighed internally, not sure how much longer I could handle this – it was torture, almost like re-living it. ”I don’t think she felt any pain, Charlie. It sounds like it happened so fast – I’m sure she didn’t have any time to think. From reading the coroner’s report, I believe I can be fairly certain when I assure you that she didn’t even realize what was happening,” I murmured.
Lies, more lies, each of them ripping part of my soul away from me. I knew that she had indeed felt pain, and a lot of it – the fear of it had sent her into cardiac arrest. How could I ever get past this? How could my family? If Charlie only knew the truth; if only he knew what really happened. I shuddered at the thought – of course this way was better for him, for everyone. We would just have to find a way to deal with the pain and the guilt that came with it…somehow. It was far better for all of us to suffer, than to let this innocent man, or Bella’s mother, suffer more than they already had to.
Charlie interrupted my thoughts. ”Everyone keeps asking about the funeral. I can’t get Renee to talk about anything, she’s so distraught. Even Phil can’t get her to talk about it. Bella would probably hate the fact that we’re making such a fuss over her. It’s just so complicated…”
”Possibly, but I’m also sure she would appreciate all the thought and effort. I wouldn’t worry too much about Renee, her reaction to the situation is fairly normal; she’ll come around soon. Like I said, if you need anything, we’re always here, Charlie,” I replied softly.
“Thank you. I know Bella must have meant a lot to your family as well. You were all so good to her – she’s never had such close friends all her life,” Charlie said sincerely.
That hurt. She’d never been closer to anyone, yet what good did that end up doing? The very people she was closest too, the people she trusted implicitly, ended up killing her. This part of being what we are, having to keep up such a facade when something went wrong, had never hurt quite like it did this time.
”Bella touched each of our lives, and we’re all feeling a heavy loss. Nothing compared to yours, though.” I wasn’t sure that was necessarily true, as one of my sons was currently fighting his sibling in order to get to Bella’s corpse just so he could be near her again, and one of my daughter’s had locked herself away in her room.
A little while later, we rejoined Esme and Renee inside. I expressed that it was time for us to leave, but to contact us if they needed anything. As Esme and I were walking to our car, a few classmates of Bella’s stopped us.
”Doctor Cullen, Mrs. Cullen, we’re sorry, but could you please give these to Edward and Alice?” a young girl asked, handing us two cards.
”Certainly,” Esme said, taking them.
”Would you let them know that everyone’s going to the site of the accident tonight, for a candle light vigil?” another one asked.
”Of course, although I’m not sure they’ll attend,” I said.
Esme and I got into the car. Esme was quiet in the car, staring blankly out of the window. She had enjoyed feeling like a second mother to Bella, and she was carrying a heavy loss as well.
What was killing me through all of this was the fact that there was nothing I could do to ease anyone’s pain. As a doctor, it’s my priority to ease the pain of my patients, to heal them. However, this…this was so much worse. No drug could heal their wounds, no words could calm their pain. It was beyond hell. Every time I looked into the eyes of my family, a new piece of me was torn apart. I wasn’t sure how much longer I would be able to carry everyone’s burden before I snapped as well.

EPOV
There was nothing left for me – I had no desire to exist. After they took Bella’s body from me, I did everything I could to try to get back to her. Wrought with unimaginable pain, all I could think of was her lifeless body, floating in the creek I knew Rosalie had left her in. I wanted nothing more than to curl up beside her in that creek bed – forget the water, forget everything. My Bella was all alone now, as was I. Everyone was trying to soothe me – it was completely pointless. Nothing could offer me comfort now; I was missing my soul.
My family’s thoughts told me when Bella’s body was discovered – someone had come across it on their way to work, very early in the morning. I surmised that they took her to the hospital, to the morgue. I couldn’t help but be completely fixated by where her body was going to be…I just wanted to be near her; it seemed natural to me, to think of where she was from minute to minute. I was dreading the point that I knew would come – hearing that her body was at rest, underground, where I would never be able to see her again.
I needed to calm myself. Bella wouldn’t be happy with my actions, but how could I not be this way? She was my life. She was my everything, and now she was gone. The spark that was once inside me had died, the meteor that had lit my world on fire had been extinguished. I felt more of a monster now then I did before I met my sweet Bella – I felt entirely empty.

Jasper’s POV
How in the world could I have done this? And to my brother of all people? Why couldn’t I control my need? Worst of all, how could I take my loving wife’s best friend? I had been feeling each member of my family’s emotions relentlessly, and combined with the horrid guilt I felt, it was beginning to break me.
Alice’s pain hurt the most – my sweet, loving Alice is lost in her mourning, because of me…and there’s nothing I can do about it, except maybe leave. I’m not sure I can trust myself to be around her or my family now. Feeling their pain has made me realize most of them, if not all, will most likely never be able to forgive me, and I do not blame them. I’m sure Alice will beg me to stay if I were to decide to go, tell me it was just an accident and that she forgives me, but I can’t forgive myself. Maybe I’ll leave after the funeral, when everyone’s focus is on Edward. Maybe I’ll head south and find a coven down there. Perhaps my punishment will be to forever hate myself – to see only Bella’s face, full of fear, every time I close my eyes, to feel only Edward’s pain every waking moment. I suppose it would also be fitting if I forced myself to stay, and feel their hatred and pain relentlessly. As is was, feeling the depth of Edward’s pain now had me escaping the confines of the house, with the excuse of hunting, as much as possible.
Alice, I’m sure, would blame herself if I left. She’s my reason for living, and is the only thing keeping me here at the moment. I love her with everything I am, and it would kill me to leave her, but didn’t I deserve to be miserable? My love for her was really the only thing keeping me from forming a solid decision. The turmoil of emotions constantly swirling around me, and in turn coming off of me, was only making everyone’s lives so much more difficult. I wanted to console my wife, but instead, I was only making it harder for her.
Really, I am no longer deserving of her love or compassion. I don’t deserve her or this family anymore; I never have. I’ve always been the one they’ve had to look out for, and now I’ve gone and ruined everything Carlisle’s worked so hard for.

Carlisle’s POV
When we returned home, the house was quiet. Too quiet. We found Alice with Edward. The two of them were seated next to each other, completely silent. I assumed they were having their own private conversation. Emmett was still there, as were Rosalie and Jasper. Something was bothering me about Rose, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Esme placed the cards we received before Edward and Alice.
”Tonight is a candle light vigil at the site where Bella was found. I think it would do all of us some good to go,” I said.
Rosalie rolled her eyes and let out a quiet grunt.
”I don’t see why,” she said quietly.
Alice’s eyes flew open in a rage. ”What is the matter with you, Rosalie?!”
”I just don’t see why some of us have to go. It’s not like she was my friend or anything,” Rosalie replied bitterly.
”ROSALIE HALE!” Alice shouted as she stood. ”All Bella ever wanted was for you to like her, and now, even in death, you can’t grant her that!”
”She wasn’t important to me; I mean really, she’s been wanting Edward to kill her since the whole James thing. Why are we mourning when she would have gotten her wish in time?” Rosalie retorted callously.
”Because this is not how it was supposed to happen – she wasn’t supposed to be killed at the hands of my husband!! She was supposed to,-”
”Die at the hands of Edward? How is this any different?” Rosalie interrupted Alice.
”Bella wanted Edward to change her, not kill her. There’s a difference, obviously.” Alice hissed, her pixie figure oddly menacing.
”Sure there is,” Rosalie replied, rolling her eyes.
”Girls,” I spoke sternly. ”this will not solve anything. What happened was a tragedy; an accident. Yes, Bella wanted to become one of us, but to say her death is not important, Rosalie, is shameful. Bella meant a great deal to everyone in this family and I will not have you tarnish her name.”
”I’m not, Carlisle, I’m just raising the point that you are putting way too much into this. And I, for one, refuse to act like it’s some huge loss,” she said looking out the window. ”She was just a klutzy girl with no style.”
Before any of us could think, Edward was across the room, hissing menacingly in Rosalie’s face.
”She was my life! She was my everything! How dare you treat her memory this way!” he growled, consumed with anger, his whole frame trembling.
Rosalie was stunned and horrified at the force behind Edward’s words. Emmett, angry not only at his wife but at Edward as well, glared at Edward, as silent communication passed between them. Emmett reached and pulled Rosalie into his arms, as she stood there, staring at the floor. Maybe now she realized what a loss this actually was, but I doubted it. I knew she never approved of Bella, but there had to be a way for her to understand the magnitude of all of this. I couldn’t understand why she wouldn’t at least keep her opinions to herself, if only for Alice’s sake.
At nightfall, I gathered my family together. Edward and Alice declined, as they were not ready to face everyone. Jasper stayed behind to not only watch over Edward, but to comfort his wife too. He didn’t voice it, but I was sure his guilt kept him away as well, as it was painful to just be around him. It was only a short walk from the house to the crash location. By the time we got there, the majority of the student body had already arrived. On the ground were pictures of Bella, surrounded by candles and flowers. There were a few notes as well. I spotted Charlie and Renee, and joined them. You could see the exhaustion on Charlie’s face. Rene was clutching onto Phil with all of her might; I didn’t know what to say to her.
Many of the students came up to Esme and I, asking about Alice and Edward, wondering where they were. We weren’t there long before a scene unfolded before us. Angela, a shy girl, who was considered Bella’s best friend outside of our family, arrived with her parents, and instantly broke down. Her boyfriend, Ben, was already there with his family, and did his best to comfort her, gently leading her away from the creek.
We stayed at the vigil for a couple of hours, speaking with various friends and family of Bella’s during that time. Finally, as it came to an end, I felt relief in knowing that we could return home, even though it would be just as difficult there. At least we wouldn’t have to keep up the charade when we were out of the public eye – it was hard to hide our guilt.
As I glanced around at this crowd of people, trying to console one another as they returned to their cars, I looked over at my wife. Although our grief was immense, my very thoughts were reflected back at me in her eyes. Never, in all our time on this earth, had we felt like bigger frauds than we did at this moment.

Desperation – Chapter 3
EPOV

Alice and I were sitting together in the living room, watching the sun rise, while still under the almost constant cover of clouds that was typical here. She was curled up against me, but remained fairly silent. Even her thoughts were relatively quiet; she was grieving, and lost in her sadness. She desperately missed her best friend, yet felt horrible for expressing it, because it only made Jasper feel worse. He had been spending less time in the house – he was becoming overwhelmed by everyone and everything.

Today is the day I had been dreading – today is Bella’s funeral. The clouds hovered above threateningly, as I recalled the few occurrences we’d been able to enjoy the sunlight, in our meadow. I looked down at Alice. Her head was resting on my lap. Yesterday was emotionally draining for her, and we would need each other today of all days. She was thinking about Jasper now, about how he was distancing himself, and how it worried her. I tried to block her thoughts from my mind and focus on making it through the day’s events.

It had taken a lot for me to even get to this point. Eventually, I had realized that no one was going to leave me alone until they were quite sure I wouldn’t go running off after Bella. In truth, I knew going after her was pointless….she was gone, and nothing would change that. It was the desire and the need to be near her that was crushing; that drove me to react so irrationally. The thought that I would never see her again is partially why I was here now – out of my room, unguarded – this would be my last chance to see her beautiful face, forever. This forced me to find some kind of composure within myself – I wouldn’t miss the chance to see her one last time.

Carlisle saw the sudden change in me, and had allowed Emmett to leave me alone with my grief. He knew I wasn’t going to run anymore. The same horrid, unfathomable pain was still there – it hadn’t decreased, not at all – but the desire to see my love again helped me to put on the necessary facade. How I would actually get through it was another matter entirely…how I would leave her side after seeing her…I refused to focus on these things. I would worry about that later – I just had to get back to her.

”Are we going to be able to do this?” Alice asked me silently, interrupting my own thoughts.

”I don’t know, you tell me,” I said aloud, letting out a heavy sigh. We both paused, and a moment later we saw that we would, but it wouldn’t be pleasant.

”Well…we’ll get through it, but it’s going to be awful for both of us. Maybe you should say something to Jasper; he’s hurting so badly. He wasn’t even going to attend today, Edward. He told me the only reason why he was going was for punishment- to make himself see what he’d done; to force the images into his mind to see forever,” her thoughts replied.
”I will in time. Not today.” I was still unsure if I could stay in control for that conversation.

Our silence returned, until Esme suggested we get ready. Thankfully, most of the family was doing their best to block their thoughts from me, trying to give me privacy. We would be arriving early, at the request of Charlie and Renee. The family was having a private viewing before the service, and asked us to join them. I wasn’t sure if I could do this – how would I be able to hold myself together at the sight of her?

After showering, I changed into my black suit. The card from Bella’s friends still lay on my night stand. Since I still had a few minutes before we left, I figured now would be as good a time as ever. It had a red rose on the front, and contained many signatures and short notes from several different people. Inside the card, however, was a picture of Bella and I that Angela had taken on the last day of school. I was carrying her on my back, piggy-back style, and she had her head thrown back in laughter. She looked so beautiful; her face contained the look of pure joy. The pain of loss fought madly with my effort to remain composed. I sat down for a moment, as I struggled with my thoughts and emotions. Clearing my mind, I took a deep breath, made sure I had everything I needed, placed the picture in the pocket of my jacket, and joined my family downstairs.

Alice, Jasper and I rode with Carlisle and Esme in the Mercedes, while Emmett drove Rosalie in her BMW. Once we reached the school, thoughts of depression, guilt, and sadness hit me like a ton of bricks, and I glanced at Jasper to see just how badly it was affecting him. His facial features were drawn tight, and as he returned my glance he thought only one thing: ”I deserve to have to feel this. This has all happened because of me.”

It was as if the entire town was in mourning for this one girl. A girl who didn’t like to be fussed over, a girl who was friends with everyone and refused to be part of any clique.

As we walked to the school, Esme and Alice each took one of my hands. Today would be one of the worst of my life, second only to the day Bella actually died; they are amazed that I made it to the service at all. This was the first time Alice and I had seen Charlie since the accident. He was fighting back tears, and it hurt me to see him in this much pain. I couldn’t meet his gaze – this was all my fault. The depth of sadness and regret that filled his thoughts screamed out at me, as if reminding me yet again that I should have stayed away from her. I should have stayed in Alaska and let her live her life without me; it would have been better. What made it even worse was that as distraught as he was, he did not have any anger towards me…the opposite, in fact. He was thinking that he was truly glad that Bella had met me, that she’d been happy with me.

We all gathered in a classroom close to the gym. Standing in a corner were three girls I recognized by face only. They were Bella’s girlfriends from Phoenix that Carlisle had flown in last night. Their familiarity brought some peace to Renee – she was reminded of the times the girls would lounge around her living room, talking and laughing late into the night. The pastor from a local church came in and prayed with us. Alice was clutching my hand so hard she would have cut off the circulation, if it were possible. She was dreading this. As I’d seen the images play out in her mind earlier, I had to wonder if any of us would get through this day at all…but of course we’d seen that we would, somehow.

We sat and waited, as Bella’s family went in and said their final goodbyes. I closed my eyes and tried to remember my sweet Bella’s face. Instead, I was faced the look of utter terror that was written on Bella’s face after she had been bitten. I tried to push it out of my mind; I needed to see a happier Bella. I needed to see my Bella – to see the light in her brown eyes, the love in her smile, the scarlet of her cheeks. Desperately I tried to see that, but all I could see was the horror that were the last moments of her life.

”Edward, calm yourself,” Esme said softly, as she touched my arm. When I opened my eyes, I realized I was shaking violently. ”It’s time.”

”I can’t,” I whispered, looking into her eyes.

”You must. No peace will come to you if you don’t say goodbye,” Esme replied silently. She wrapped her arms around me, trying to soothe me.

”I can’t say goodbye to her. I can’t, Esme,” I replied in hushed tones, trying to will her to understand.

A wave of calm quickly surrounded me. Jasper was standing behind me; he was forcing himself to keep his composure, if only for Alice and I. As angry as I was with him, I could not argue with the benefits his gift was offering at the moment – I needed the help, however, his thoughts of self-loathing were beginning to override his calming effect.

Standing slowly, I felt Esme take my arm again. As we walked into the gym, Alice completely broke down at the sight of Bella’s casket. Her thoughts became chaotic, jumbled and disturbed. Her breath came in gasps, and her tiny frame began to shake uncontrollably. It was fortunate this was a private viewing. Jasper picked her up, and carried her to a far corner to try to calm her down. I remained at the door with Emmett and Rosalie, as Carlisle and Esme went to say their goodbyes. They were both so shaken by all of this; I didn’t know how the two of them could cope, with not only the weight of their loss, but the weight of all of us. Carlisle was trying to be strong for all of us, but he was reaching a breaking point – he felt so horrible about what had happened. Esme was purely heartbroken – she’d come to love Bella so much, and had wanted to protect her as any mother would. They both thought of Bella as a daughter, so it didn’t surprise me that they stood there, motionless, silent and completely lost.

Rosalie and Emmett said their goodbyes next. Emmett hesitated at Bella’s casket….he was struggling with his thoughts, trying to find the proper thing to say. He’d grown fairly attached to Bella, and had loved her clumsy side, so much that he’d begun to think of her as his little sister. He’d wanted to protect her, and he felt as though he had failed. Emmett had never been one to show much emotion, so it was unnerving to watch as he began to reveal this side of himself. It was odd – to see a person of his strength, of his massive size, tearlessly sobbing. His hands gripped the edge of Bella’s coffin, as his body shook with grief. Rosalie grasped his hand, guiding him away.

My family shouldn’t be suffering like this, I thought.

Alice and Jasper were still off in the corner. She was calmer now, and together they began slowly walking up to the casket. Alice kept thinking to herself, ”I can do this, I can do this, Bella would kill me if she knew I was behaving like this.” I grimaced; it was true – she’d be irritated with all of us. I could picture her standing there, her hands on her hips, her cheeks red with anger, her lips pursed. For the briefest of moments, I smiled to myself at the thought of her, before reality called to me, and devastation took over, yet again.

When Alice stood before Bella, I tried my best to shut her thoughts out of my mind. If I listened to her, it would break my composure. It was difficult, because Alice was screaming internally for Bella to return to us. Jasper was desperately trying to calm her again. There was something strange about him; he was detached from everyone, from everything. I couldn’t hear his thoughts now, he was keeping me out, and the few times that he slipped, it was nothing more than self-hatred. I would examine that further, but not now – it was not the time for me to concern myself with my brother’s state of mind. It was going to take all of my concentration to remain stable, and somehow push through this hell.

”Edward,” Carlisle spoke aloud from behind me. He was with Charlie and Emmett, who were looking at me expectantly; it was my turn. I didn’t miss the fact that Carlisle and Emmett were there to watch over me.

I motioned for them to go ahead of me. Walking behind them, I approached where Bella lay. The moment I saw her face, I had to turn away. The shock of it was too much. I had seen this image in Alice’s mind earlier, but it still hadn’t prepared me for it.

”I can’t – I can’t do this,” I muttered harshly, my hands clutching my hair, desperately fighting to keep my sanity.
Carlisle and Emmett both placed a hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me. Turning slowly, I tried to look again. This is what I’d been waiting for – to see her again – so why was it so difficult? Breathing deeply, I carefully looked closer. Even in death she was beautiful – an angel. She was wearing my favorite blue sweater, and her hair had loose curls, just the way I loved it. Her face was peaceful; different from the last time I saw her. Reaching out, I gently touched her. Her skin wasn’t cold, nor was it warm. She didn’t feel the way she used to when I touched her, it was different.

I stood abruptly, and walked briskly to the other side of the gym, behind the bleachers, where I couldn’t see her.. I had to clear my mind for a moment. Of course, Emmett and Carlisle were right behind me, their thoughts invading my privacy.
”That’s not her. That’s not my Bella!” I forced out, under my breath in hushed tones.

”I’m so sorry, Edward,” Carlisle said quietly. ”But you need to say goodbye. You need the closure. I know it’s difficult,-”
Glaring back at him, I replied harshly. ”No. I will not say goodbye. I will go through the motions if I must, but I will not say goodbye to her – ever.”

I stood with my head resting against the wall, while I banged my fist against it. Emmett reached out, discreetly placing his hand on mine, lowering it.

”You’re going to demolish that wall if you keep that up, bro,” his eyes motioning silently to a small section in the concrete that had crumbled into dust. Stepping away from the wall, I moved to where it wouldn’t be noticed. I didn’t know how to deal with a loss this great. Nothing had ever affected me this way. She shouldn’t be dead; she should be here, with me, in my arms. We should be lying in the sun in our meadow. I shouldn’t be here, mourning her. I couldn’t do this – I needed to get away, yet I didn’t want to leave without her.

”Edward,” Charlie interrupted, joining us. ”Edward, I know this is tough for you. Bella truly loved you.” He paused, sighing. ”As much as I struggled with your relationship at times, you were a blessing to her. She lit up when you were around…you brought about a happiness in her that I don’t think anyone else ever could have, and I’m thankful for that. You meant the world to her, Edward. If it hadn’t been for you or your family, I don’t think she would have stayed.” His thoughts were genuine.

Charlie’s thoughts and words calmed me enough to make it back to her. I kept expecting her to move, to turn her head to look at me, and tell me it was all some kind of sick joke. Instead, she lay there – still, silent, gone. As much as I wanted and needed to turn away, I couldn’t. Tremors began ripping through me again as I reached out to touch her, running my hand softly along her cheek, down her jaw line. There was no flutter of her eyelashes, no giggle from her lips, no blush in her cheeks. I took her hand, as best as I could, in mine. Usually she would squeeze it to let me know she wouldn’t let go without a fight. Now, however, it was just a weight in my hand – there was nothing behind it.

”Oh Bella,” I whispered softly. ”How could I have let this happen? How can I let you go?”

”She loved you, Edward, you know that,”Emmett thought to me.

”I can’t say goodbye to you,” I whispered. ”I won’t do it. You should be here with me.”

”Edward, people are starting to arrive outside. You need to say goodbye,”Carlisle thought.

Placing my hand on her cheek again, I slowly leaned in and kissed her soft lips. I lowered my head to her chest, listening – I missed hearing the beat of her heart. It was then that I had to accept that she was truly gone forever; I was in the ultimate hell. Reaching into my suit pocket, I retrieved my mother’s wedding ring, which I had purposefully brought with me. Discreetly, I reached my hand into the coffin, and gently slipped the ring onto the ring finger of her left hand. Pulling her hand to my lips, I placed one last kiss on her beautiful skin.

”This has always belonged to you, from the second you entered this world. You would have been my wife one day, I know that, and in my heart, you already were and always will be. You are my life. You will always be my life. I will not actually say goodbye, as I will never let you go. I will love you for eternity, or until I join you,” I whispered, resting my hand above my heart, feeling the outline of my father’s wedding band, which rested on a chain beneath my shirt.

Emmett began tugging on my arm, pulling me away from my beloved. Internally, I began to shut down.

Carlisle POV

As the public started to arrive, I gathered my family and joined Renee and Charlie. I watched as Renee embraced both Edward and Alice.

Once everyone was seated, we were escorted in. I made sure that Emmett and I sat on either side of Edward, just in case he felt the need to run, whether it be back to Bella, or away from here. Either way, we had to be here to support him – I was very concerned about his mental state. He must be in so much pain. I believe, had she lived, he would have married her eventually, and made her very happy. She had brought out so much of him; I was terrified at the thought of him losing it. I couldn’t let Edward go back to the way he was before.. There was no way I could let him think of himself as nothing but a monster, because he wasn’t – he was loving and loyal. If he was a monster, how could he love her so deeply? So passionately? So wholly?

Several times during the service, I glanced over at Edward, silently questioning his well-being. Each time, he’d only nod once in recognition, to let me know he was still handling it. Since he had left Bella’s side, he had become disturbingly still and quiet. Deeply worried for him, I sat listening to Bella’s friends from Phoenix tell humorous stories about Bella and her klutziness. When they commenced, I looked to Esme; she knew what I was thinking.

More feelings of fraud washed over me, as I prepared to speak about our dear Bella. Charlie had made the request that I speak at the service, if I were willing to. He had said he couldn’t handle it himself, and thought I would be a fitting replacement – his comment that Bella had started to think of me as a second father forced my decision. How could I deny his only request of me? I stood and slowly walked to the podium.

”My family was lucky to have been a part of Bella’s life,” I began. ”I met her shortly after her arrival here in Forks, after an accident brought her into the hospital. However, I didn’t get to know her until my son brought her home to meet all of us. Bella was a remarkable young woman; I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone like her. Maybe I’m not the right person to be speaking here about her, however, I can tell you that what I knew of her only makes me wonder more what she could have been. We’ve all heard different stories, but there’s one in particular that I want to share. My story is a love story between her and my son, Edward. Most of you were able to witness and experience it as her friends, but my wife and I were able to look upon it as adults, and we saw so much potential for the two of them. She brought out the best in my son, and he brought out the best in her. They were a complete pair, constantly challenging each other to be better than what they were. They loved beyond their years.

It wasn’t just Edward who loved her – we all did. My wife and I loved her as a third daughter who made our family feel complete and my children all became incredibly fond of her as well. Alice shared a special bond with her, partly because she now had a new friend to go shopping with, much to Bella’s great delight, but she also simply loved having Bella around. I don’t understand why she was taken from us, but I pray it will be revealed in the coming days, and that it gives peace to her mother, Renee, whom she loved so greatly, and to her father, Charlie, who she loved and respected above all things. It won’t be easy for us to move on after a loss this great, but my pain is eased in the knowledge that she’s up there, somewhere, looking down at all of us, wondering what all the fuss is about. I have a feeling she’d tell us to stop this and to get on with it. Sorry, Bella, but none of us can let you go that easy. You were too special. I only wish you could have realized how many lives you touched, because you’ve touched ours in more ways than one, and for that, I will be forever grateful.”

Pausing for a moment after stepping away from the podium, I placed a hand on Bella’s casket, before glancing over at Renee and Charlie. Renee was sobbing uncontrollably, alongside Charlie, who looked as if he were still in shock. The two of them were clutching each others hands, like it was the only thing each other had. As I passed by them to return to my seat, Renee got up from her seat, and threw her arms around me.

”Thank you, Carlisle. I couldn’t have said it better,” Renee said brokenly through her sobs. Charlie nodded silently in agreement, shaking my hand in thanks.

”I just wish there was more I could have said, more I could have done,” I replied regretfully.

As I rejoined my family, I noticed Alice needed for this to be over – she was starting to bounce slightly in her seat from all the anxiety, and looked desperate to leave. I put a loving arm around Edward, like a father to a son, and hoped that he would find comfort. I tried to send him thoughts of comfort, but he was unresponsive, sitting silently, just staring forward.
The pastor returned to the podium; it was almost over, thankfully.

”In preparing for today’s service, I came across a poem that I thought it was fitting:
Remember Me:
To the living, I am gone.
To the sorrowful, I will never return.
To the angry, I was cheated,
But to the happy, I am at peace,
And to the faithful, I have never left.
I cannot be seen, but I can be heard.
So as you stand upon a shore, gazing at a beautiful sea – remember me.
As you look in awe at a mighty forest and its grand majesty – remember me.
As you look upon a flower and admire its simplicity – remember me.
Remember me in your heart, your thoughts, and your memories of the times we loved, the times we cried, the times we fought, the times we laughed.
For if you always think of me, I will have never gone.”
The pastor then lead us in the reading of Psalm 23, before he motioned for the choir to begin singing. The song they chose was beautiful, yet sad. As they sang their version of ”I Will Remember You,” the casket was closed. A small cry of desperation escaped from Renee, surely from the knowledge that she would never see her daughter again. Phil held on to her as tightly as possible, while she struggled to stay in her seat. Surely the reaction would be the same for any parent. As the casket closed, I glanced over at Edward. He him trembling…it was the first sign of motion he’d shown since walking away from the casket.
Once the choir was done, the pastor led us in a final prayer.
”Eternal God, let your presence rest upon us as we give thanks for Isabella’s life. We thank you for the days of life that you gave to her. May her memory live long among us and be a source of strength for us. In the midst of the loss we feel as we experience the death of one whom we love, keep us in touch also with the memories which can sustain us. May we find the courage to face the changes which life presents to us as we go on from here. Give to those who most deeply feel this loss the comfort of your presence, and enable each of us to minister to those who mourn. Amen. Go now in peace.”

Alice practically ran out of the gym, with Jasper following behind her. Rising from my seat, I took Esme’s hand as I motioned to Emmett to walk Edward out, then we left quickly as well. It wasn’t until later, just prior to everyone leaving for the burial, that I realized neither Edward or Emmett had emerged yet. I made my way back to the gym, and found him still sitting in his chair with the same vacant look upon his face.. Emmett was sitting next to him, so I sat down on Edward’s other side.

”Edward, we need to go,” Emmett murmured, staring intently at his brother.

Edward said nothing. He was shutting down – this was exactly what I was afraid of.

”Edward, please, you need to pay your respects to Renee and Charlie, then we can go,” I said gently.
”Just leave me,” he replied quietly.

”Come, Edward. We must leave now,” I said, feeling horrible, as Emmett and I both took him by the arm, forcing him to stand. He didn’t fight us; instead, he followed along listlessly, as if he wasn’t even aware of us at all. As we passed the casket, Edward turned his head for one last look. I felt his body rock in resistance; looking into his eyes, I realized the Edward we all loved was gone…forever.

Chapter 4

EPOV

Bella’s funeral destroyed me. Once I declared my intentions to her and kissed her goodbye, I simply died inside. I didn’t participate in her burial – I couldn’t watch as her body was lowered into the ground, never to see the light of day again. It was too much to bear.

I wasn’t sure what day it was – it didn’t really matter – my life was over. Laying across my couch, I draped my arm over my eyes. What was the point of looking at anything, when all I wanted was to look at my Bella. Image after image of her final moments flew through my mind constantly, only to change occasionally to an image of her in her casket.

My family had been checking on me, their thoughts invading my mind, trying to coax me into conversation. Esme, especially, was worried about me – well, that was an understatement. Rosalie even glanced in on me a couple of times, her thoughts typically annoyed with my state of being. The door to my room opened and closed repeatedly, but I ignored it every time. Once, Alice came in, but she didn’t bother me with her questions, she was too far lost in her own thoughts. She simply wandered into my room, curled up on the couch next to me, rested her head on my shoulder, and let me be. Jasper was out again, and she was worried and needed comforting, so of course I allowed her to stay with me. She was overwhelmed with sadness and confusion.

All I could think about was everything I had planned on doing and experiencing with Bella. I had been looking forward to graduation – the first and only time I was truly excited for it. The thought of spending warm days in the sun and quiet nights in her room; I had been eager to experience what truly being with someone would be like. To completely and fully belong to one another – after marriage, we would have been able to take that step together; now, it was just another impossibility.

This only made me think of the wedding we could have had; to see Charlie walk her down the aisle toward me, to look into her tear filled eyes as we said our vows, and raise her veil, kissing her as my spouse. I had wanted nothing more than to have her was my wife – announcing to the world that she belonged to me, and only me. I wanted to love her like Carlisle loves Esme, to know her like Jasper knows Alice, and to desire her, like Emmett desires Rosalie.

I missed her, I needed her. My heart yearned to know that she was okay – that she was at peace. I needed to hear her sweet voice, and until I made a decision on what I was going to do, I knew I wouldn’t be released from this hell.

One afternoon, as I listened to the rain echoing off my window, I allowed my mind to explore various options for the future. I was careful not to settle on any one decision just yet – I had to be cautious of Alice and her sight. Thinking of the possibilities, I was immediately reminded of what each choice would mean to Carlisle and Esme. In every sense of the word, they were my parents – the two people I held in highest regard in this world. Whatever I chose to do, they would be directly affected by my decision, and I detested that. I didn’t want to cause them anymore grief then they already felt, but I couldn’t sit here and do nothing.

Invariably, without realizing it, my subconscious drifted too far, and I began focusing on details I shouldn’t. One of those was the idea of simply leaving – wandering the Earth endlessly, moving from place to place, without any reason or purpose. As that sounded horrifying, I began to imagine myself ending my journey in Italy, where I knew I could seek an answer that would mean…

Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted as my frantic sister’s hurried footsteps and her distraught thoughts rang in my head. Of course, I’d slipped, and indulged my imagination too much, and Alice had a vision of the result. I would have to break my silence momentarily and speak to her to quell her suspicions and put her at peace. Sighing, I waited for her to reach my room, knowing that from now on, I would have to handle this differently. No more wandering thoughts, no more daydreaming. I would not only have to convince Alice that nothing was happening, I would have to lie to myself – make myself believe it too, at least until I made a definite decision. I didn’t want to clue her in to anything again, especially if I chose the one direction that would upset them all the most, as she would surely do everything she could to stop me. This would be difficult to say the least.

A moment later my door creaked open, and Alice hurriedly came in, gazing intently at me, her eyes narrowed.

”Edward…what exactly are you thinking? My vision…was unclear – just flashes, nothing concrete, but I didn’t like what little I saw,” she whispered. ”You will not go wandering around by yourself for eternity, damning yourself to relentless misery, and you will never, ever be going to Italy. At least not that part of Italy.” The vision was fuzzy, with images of both options overlapping and blurring into one another, but she had still gotten the point.

Quickly, I did what I needed too – I told myself I would stay here in Forks, with my family. I made myself believe it, accept it. I shut every other part of my brain down, erasing the distracting thoughts, concentrating on very few aspects, and waited. As far as any thoughts of my future, this was the only reality I would consider…for now. As long as I didn’t make a clear decision, and limit how far I let my wistful daydreams roam, I should be able to keep her at bay.

Just as I had hoped, her eyes took on the familiar distant look, and I saw that the new vision showed me sitting in my room, staring at Bella’s photographs aimlessly. I had succeeded, at least for now.

She lightly shook her head, meeting my gaze suspiciously. ”Care to explain yourself, Edward?” Alice asked warily.

”I’m sorry to have worried you, Alice. I was simply lost in my thoughts, and for only a moment, those two ideas had passed through my mind. You know I wouldn’t want to hurt you or the family like that. Everything’s alright, Alice,” I murmured, my tone sincere.

She studied me for a moment. She was feeling slightly better, surprised at my willingness to speak to her.

”Alice – you know it’s going to be fine, you just saw that for yourself. You would know if anything changes. I’m right here, and I’m not going anywhere, alright?” I asked, hoping to calm her. As far as I was concerned, that was true….for now. I was just glad she couldn’t read minds, like me.

After another few moments, she slowly nodded her head, seeming to accept my words. Her thoughts were still slightly worried, but her mind was already drifting back to Jasper, wondering if he was alright.

Shortly after that, she returned to her room, seeking Jasper’s comforting arms. From where I sat on the floor, I raised the volume of the music, leaned over, rested my head in my hands, and closed everything else out.

My body was screaming to hunt, but I didn’t see the point anymore. I had no one to live for. It didn’t matter how bad my thirst was, all I wanted to do was let go.

APOV

I’ve never felt so disturbed. What was odd, was that I was familiar with death. I’d seen so many people killed, even had a hand in it many, many times – too many times to count. This was so incredibly different. I didn’t remember much from my human life; all I knew was that my family had locked me away in an asylum. Shock treatments had erased the rest. Honestly, I wasn’t so sure I wanted to remember any of it, if my very own family had me committed and faked my death.

From the moment Edward met Bella, I had known she’d be special to me. After experiencing centuries of timidness from humans we encountered, we’d become accustomed to keeping our distance. Her open demeanor had been so refreshing. I had seen the beauty in her, her willingness to trust someone unconditionally. More than that, I had seen that she’d eventually be with us – forever. How was I supposed to deal with the knowledge that because of a horrible mistake made by my husband, she was torn from this world?

If anyone could sympathize with what Jasper dealt with on a daily basis, it was me. Granted, I couldn’t read his mind, but the two of us were connected in ways that normal people would never understand. From the first instant I saw him in my mind, when I was leaving the asylum, I understood his pain. He struggled with what was right, how it conflicted with what his body called for. He’d been trained to kill, and it was immensely difficult for him to push the carnal pull aside, after having it drilled into his brain for decades.

I was familiar enough with the awful burning, parched feeling. Waking up, alone…the thirst had been overwhelming. If I hadn’t ‘seen’ Jasper, I don’t know what would have become of me. Granted, I killed plenty of people in between, but if I hadn’t found him, I don’t think I would have found my sanity. Remembering the pull of the thirst, I shook my head, trying to bring myself back to the present. He was still fighting that pull, every day of his life, whereas the rest of us could mostly push it aside as long as we stayed well-fed.

The funeral was sheer hell. All of us were so distraught, and it was so hard to keep myself together. I kept getting flashes of one of us possibly leaving, but I couldn’t tell which one of us it was, and it kept changing. I was fairly certain that it was either Edward, or maybe even Jasper, but when I asked Jasper about it, he said he hadn’t made such a decision, and reassured me that everything was fine. I hadn’t had any visions telling me otherwise, so maybe it was Edward. He was refusing to speak to anyone, so I decided I would keep a close eye on him and watch for any signs. Just the thought of my family losing another member was enough to almost put me over the edge.

The burial was difficult as well. I wanted to go home with Edward, but I forced myself to be with the rest of the family, with Jasper. He was adamant that he attend…he was torturing himself. When they lowered Bella’s casket into the ground, Charlie had to walk away, and Renee collapsed into Phil, almost hysterical. It was probably a good thing Edward wasn’t there to witness it.

Jasper and Edward both worried me. Edward was unresponsive to everyone. He allowed me to sit with him occasionally, when Jasper was out hunting, so I wouldn’t have to be alone. I understood his silence, so I didn’t push him…I wanted him to heal, and he needed this time to be alone. I knew he would look into my mind to see how I was doing, but just as quickly, he’d drift away again.

Jasper could barely look me in the eye; he held me, but not like before. It was almost as if he were trying to detach himself. He blamed himself for what happened, and no matter how many times I told him it was an accident, he didn’t believe me. Surely he felt the emotions coming off of me…he knew how upset I was, no matter what he heard. That was the problem with Jasper – he would always know exactly how each of us was feeling, regardless of how much we tried to reassure him. The worst part was that he wouldn’t talk to me unless he needed to. Of course, he said things to calm me down when I was overrun with guilt, but other than that he was silent. It was so hard trying to control my emotions so I wouldn’t upset him further, and it made me feel horrible. I don’t know how I’ll survive if he stays this way.

The afternoon, when I had the scattered, uncertain vision of Edward mindlessly roaming the Earth, combined with flashes of Volterra, I decided I would make him speak to me, whether he wanted to or not. There was no way I’d let either of those possibilities become reality. Surely this was what I had been getting flashes of lately – it must have been Edward, fighting with thoughts of leaving. I was surprised when he spoke so openly to me; he’d been so completely quiet, ignoring everyone. His sincerity helped convince me that it had only been a passing thought, not to mention the second vision, which had shown him in much the same manner he has been lately, staring vacantly at the wall in his bedroom. Still, I would keep an eye on him; I didn’t want this as his future either, but when compared with the other two options, it would have to do for now. He needed time to heal.

EPOV

Charlie was downstairs, speaking to Jasper. I heard his arrival, but I couldn’t face him. He’d brought copies of the photos displayed at Bella’s funeral for me to keep. After I was sure he was gone, I got up to retrieve them.

As I reached the top of the stairs, I froze. Jasper was still downstairs, and I could hear his thoughts clearly now, for the first time in days, aside than his usual self-loathing. He must have forgotten to continue to block me, thinking I wasn’t paying attention.

”I have to get rid of these before Edward sees them…”

The audacity! That did it; losing all control, I flew down the stairs and ran into him full-force. He was thrown across the room, the pictures of Bella falling to the floor.

”What the hell, Edward? What are you doing?” Jasper exclaimed, surprised.

”Shut up – don’t even speak to me!” I roared in response.

I attacked again, forcing Jasper to defend himself. We made quick work of the living room; as furniture was thrown around, Esme’s collectibles were smashed. Thankfully, she wasn’t home – Rosalie and Esme were at Charlie’s house, helping Renee tie up loose ends. Suddenly, Emmett came flying in through the back door. He made a quick assessment of the situation, and instantly I felt myself up against the wall, restrained.

”Edward, get a grip, man. What’s going on here?” he questioned.

Jasper stood on the other side of the room, looking regretful next to Alice, who had appeared out of nowhere, having seen what was going to happen when I decided to lunge at Jasper.

Jasper spoke first. ”Just a misunderstanding, Emmett,” he murmured, clearly distraught.

”The hell it is,” I spat in reply.

Jasper let out sigh of exasperation, as I struggled against Emmett’s grip.

”What happened?” Emmett asked again, a bit more forceful this time.

”He was trying to get rid of pictures of Bella,” I seethed. ”He just wants me to forget her, pretend none of this ever happened…as if that were possible.”

Jasper sighed in frustration. His thoughts were pleading with me to calm down and listen, which was ridiculous.

”What pictures are you talking about?” Emmett asked, slightly confused.

”Charlie dropped off copies of the pictures Renee displayed at the funeral – I was only looking through them,” Jasper answered tensely.

”You were going to throw them away – I heard your thoughts! Those pictures are mine – you have no right!” I exclaimed harshly.

”No, Edward, I wasn’t going to throw them away. If you had listened more closely, then you would have realized that. I was going to set them aside, so that you would have them later…after you’re able to deal with this better,” Jasper explained. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. ”Edward, I was only thinking of you. I know what this has done to you, and I thought it would help if you didn’t have all of these constant reminders around in plain sight. This has been extremely difficult for me, as well – I see what I’ve done to your life. To all of your lives,” he added, glancing warily around the room.

”Difficult for you, is it? You don’t hear her voice in the wind, see her face everywhere you look. You don’t have the overwhelming pain that grips me every minute, of everyday. She was my world, and you took her from me. I have never asked for anything except that you use caution around her, and you couldn’t even manage that. You’ll never know my pain – you’ll never have to feel your heart break like mine did.” Even as I spoke these words, I began to regret them. I knew Jasper was in pain, but the mere thought of him hiding those beautiful pictures from me made me furious – I couldn’t help but lash out at him.

Jasper spoke, quietly. ”Maybe you don’t agree, but what I’m dealing with is just as bad, at least to me. Overwhelming guilt consumes me, knowing that I killed her. I do see her face every minute of every day, I hear her scream, and I feel her fear. I also have to see you, which hurts more than anything, Edward. My very own brother; in agonizing pain, all because of me. I know you’ll never forgive me for this, as I could never ask you to. Do you think it’s easy to live with the fact that I took away the only thing you’ve ever truly loved in your life? That I destroyed the one thing that finally allowed you to live, the one thing that finally set you free?”

He paused, glancing over at Alice, and his thoughts became darker. ”And what about Alice? My own wife – the one thing that I live for, the one thing that makes this whole existence tolerable. The woman I would do anything for, give anything to…and here I end up taking away the best friend that has gave her so much joy. It’s hell knowing that because of me, her husband, she’s suffering immeasurably. All I’ve ever wanted to do is make her happy, and all I’ve managed to do is cause her the greatest amount of pain she’s ever known. It’s too much to bear, although I deserve every bit of it.

”If I could change the past, I would. I’d give my own life to bring Bella back – so you would feel complete, Edward, so Alice would have joy, so Emmett would laugh again, so Carlisle wouldn’t feel disappointed in me, and so Esme wouldn’t feel like she lost another child to death, all over again. I have done nothing but feel the onslaught of emotions coming from all of you, ever since I ruined our lives by making that horrible mistake.” He glanced briefly over at Alice, then at Carlisle as well, who had arrived home from work half way through Jasper’s response. He had remained in the shadows of the room, quiet, taking in the scene unfolding before him. His thoughts revealed his deep concern, but he wasn’t surprised; he’d been cautiously waiting for Jasper and me to clash.

Jasper continued, almost whispering. ”Despite what many of you have said to placate me, you forget that although you can hide emotions with words, and expressions, you cannot hide the way you feel inside…especially not from me.” His expression darkened, as bitterness consumed him. ”I know what each and every one of you really feels toward me, whether you want to feel it or not. I know that when my beautiful wife holds me, and tells me that she’s not mad, that she still loves me, she’s actually wrought with anger and grief.” He glanced back down at Alice, who was shaking, desperately grasping his arm, trying to get him to look at her.

”Jasper, I do love you – all of this has just been so hard to accept! Please, please, please believe me when I tell you that you’re still everything to me, that I can’t live without you. I can’t help that I’m upset, but it’s not with you – it’s just the whole situation! I’m so sorry, Jasper. Please understand me…please know that you’ve always been everything to me, from the second I woke, and that you always will,” she pleaded desperately, standing on her toes, trying to reach up to her husband’s face. It was heartbreaking; she clearly wanted him to hold her, yet he remained unresponsive.

Jasper sighed heavily, smiling bitterly at his wife. ”Alice, I love you, perhaps more than you will ever understand. You deserve a happy life…you had one, until I shattered it. You’ve always worried about my ability to adapt to this lifestyle, and I did everything I could to make you proud of me, to prove I was worthy of you. I’ve failed you now, and in the worst way. I not only failed to keep my word, I stole one of the brightest lights in your life away. I cannot stand to feel the pain coming from you, knowing I caused it. I want you to be happy, Alice, you deserve it. All I am doing is getting in the way, making things worse.”

Suddenly, Alice’s eyes blurred, her expression glazing over. Emmett no longer held me against the wall…we were all standing still, mostly entranced by what Jasper had been saying. I glanced over to Carlisle, who was still silent, his thoughts grave. His expression was one of great remorse.

As the vision ceased, my sister lightly shook her head, then looked up at her husband, with one of the saddest expressions I’ve ever seen.

”No,” Alice whispered, her voice shaking with despair. ”No, Jasper, no.” She reached out, clinging to him.

I had seen the vision in her mind as she saw it, and I turned my gaze back to Jasper, confusion and shock registering in my expression. Alice’s mind was screaming at me, begging for my help.

”Edward, he’s going to leave! Do something! You can’t let him go!! Please!”

Jasper reached down, lifting Alice up in his arms, embracing her. ”Alice, it’s for the best. Know that wherever you are, I’ll always love you. I’m just not made for this lifestyle; you, however, are – you’re amazing, Alice.” Jasper leaned in, and softly placed a kiss on his wife’s forehead, then one on her lips as well, before lightly placing her back on the ground. She stood frozen, completely in shock.

I had to say something; I felt like this was mostly my fault. ”Jasper, stop. This isn’t necessary…we will work this out. Don’t go.”

Jasper held up his hand, signaling me to stop. ”I’ll leave one way or another, Edward. Sure, you and Emmett can restrain me, if you choose; however, I will find a way to go at some point. I can continue to block you from my thoughts for as long as it takes.” He glanced back at Alice. ”I hadn’t really decided until now…until this conversation, but this has been coming ever since the – accident. Don’t make it harder on Alice by prolonging the inevitable, Edward.” He met my gaze wearily.. He was telling the truth.

Jasper turned, moving towards the door.. We all stood frozen – it was as if none of us believed this was actually happening.

”Son, wait!” Carlisle exclaimed, desperate.

Looking over at Carlisle, Jasper merely uttered one word. ”Don’t,” he said, abruptly shaking his head.

With one last look at Alice, he turned back to the door, and a moment later, he was gone. It took about two seconds for Alice to collapse onto the floor, completely overcome with despair.

Desperation – Chapter 5

JPOV

After leaving the house, I had started to head south. Blocking my thoughts from Edward had been important; I hadn’t really made up my mind of course, otherwise Alice would have seen it clearly, and that would have only drawn out her pain. Anyway, if I hadn’t been careful, Edward probably would have caught on, and if for nothing other than Alice, he would have tried to stop me. Thankfully, he hadn’t been too concerned with my state of mind lately anyway.

Things weren’t going quite as I’d planned…honestly, I had expected to feel relief, at least to some extent, for lessening the burden on my family, and from escaping the onslaught of their emotions – I was sure, after I’d left, that they would at least be able to release their true feelings toward me. I had no way of knowing what they were presently feeling, but I knew that I was definitely not feeling relief. My original plan had been to try and find some old friends, Peter and Charlotte. Not sure where to start, I figured it would be best if I returned to where I had last seen Peter, and try to stir up any information that I could. I wasn’t even half way there.

Thoughts of Alice had begun to consume me, as soon as I’d walked out of our home. It was like something was picking at my brain…like something was crawling over my skin, but no matter what I did, it wouldn’t go away. The further I went, the more intense it became – it was unsettling.

Surely Alice would have a with a better life without me, after what I’d done. Our connection had always been intense, and never questioned…until I ripped her life apart. As I trudged along the streets, I hung my head, regressing. What had happened that day? I was familiar enough with Bella’s scent… I should have fed more; no – I shouldn’t have been there at all. As much as everyone had encouraged me, I should have known. Granted, I would never have guessed that she’d end up cutting herself, but nonetheless, I should have prevented myself from even being in that situation.

Sloshing through the rain, Alice’s being continued to call to me. I pushed past it, trying to ignore it. I didn’t deserve her, not after what I had done. This city was strange to me, but I knew the routine…business men during the day, corrupt drunks out at night. As much as I remembered my own past, I’d learned a thing or two from Edward…if I was going to give into my primal instincts, then the least I could do was find a good candidate. My thirst was overwhelming; I couldn’t remember the last time I’d fed…I blocked out any guilt I felt about what I was about to do – what did it matter anymore? I was a monster, my entire family knew as much, so I might as well accept my fate, especially after losing the one thing that had made me change in the first place.

There was a bar across the street. There was limited parking, which instead of seeing as inconvenience, I saw as an opportunity. Hiding in the shadows, I waited. Eventually, a man appeared through the tavern doors, stepping out onto the street. Granted, I didn’t have Edward’s ability to hear this man’s thoughts, but I could still recognize his feelings. He was dripping with sickness…the kind of sickness that was most disturbing. He was yearning…yearning to find a victim. He hesitated in the alley, looking about. The idea that such people continued to exist, when others were prematurely extinguished from this life, gripped me – especially knowing I had recently added to this, in the worst way possible.

Enough. I’d left all of that behind. The man in the alley attracted my attention again. He appeared to be waiting for someone – his feelings of frustration were increasing. Suddenly, a young woman exited the tavern. As she walked, she began texting on her cell – she was too distracted. She turned towards the alley, most likely to where her car was. As she continued to type into her phone, the man slowly moved towards her, unnoticed – at least by her, anyway. I had already moved across the street, and unbeknownst to him, I was now following his every step, hidden in the shadows. Stopping just inside the alley, I crept into one of the abandoned doorways of an old building, staying out of sight.

He quickly stepped directly into the girl’s line of vision, trying to appear natural. She jumped, clearly taken by surprise. ”Hey there, honey…” he drifted off, staring intently at her.

”Oh! Hey…yeah, I remember you from the bar, right?” Nervousness was pouring off of her. She was making an effort to come across as calm, unthreatened, but in reality she felt quite the opposite; as she spoke to this man, her adrenaline kicked into high gear – she was obviously knew to be afraid of him.

”Where are you going?” the man questioned, slightly aggressive, moving towards her.

The girl paused, lowering her phone. ”I’m going home,” she responded, backing up, to what I could only assume was her car. As she neared the sedan, her heel caught on a crack in the asphalt, causing her to stop.

”Hey, what’s the hurry? I can take care of you sweetheart, don’t you worry…” he trailed off, advancing.

The girl was trying to move away from him, but her heel was still caught in the crack in the pavement, trapping her.

I watched as he moved in closer – he was within touching distance of her now. She was utterly desperate, completely panicked. Stepping out of the shadows, I moved stealthily towards them. The collar of my jacket was curled up around my neck, the front pieces of my hair hanging slightly across my eyes out of habit, trying to stay concealed – it was dusk, and although I knew no one would notice me, old habits die hard…

She reached toward the ground, trying to pry her shoe loose. He took the opportunity to push her over; when she hit the ground, he leaned over her, grasping onto both of her arms so she couldn’t move. Men like this shouldn’t be allowed to live.
I continued to approach them quietly. She saw me coming, as I was in her line of sight. What was interesting, was that she never let on that she saw me – her emotions stayed the same – fearful…perhaps she realized I was nothing more than a monster as well. My eyes locked briefly with hers, trying to reassure her, to calm her – she would walk away from this.

The man glanced up at me, immediately backing off from her, at least slightly. His feelings were intense – I could only slightly pick out the traces of dismissal – he wanted to ignore me, hoping I would merely pass by. I smiled.

”Excuse me, miss…are you alright?” I questioned, which irritated him. I reached down, effortlessly freeing her shoe. She stared back at me for a moment before shakily accepting my hand, letting me gently pull her to her feet.

”Actually, no. I need to go – um, yeah. I have to go,” she uttered, shrugging away from the leech that withheld her…it reminded me oddly of something Bella would say. Before turning to flee to her car, she glanced back at me briefly. “Thanks,” she whispered. I smiled, and then she was gone.

I turned my attention back to the man standing next to me, who was now fuming.

”Funny how things work out this way, isn’t it?” I was playing with him, but I couldn’t help myself.

He hesitated, trying to comprehend what had just happened. He didn’t appear to be drunk, which only further infuriated me…how someone could so willingly look to victimize innocent women – it was disgusting.

”What’s up, man? What’s your problem?” he questioned me angrily.

My eyes narrowed as I shrugged my shoulders, not caring to give him an adequate response.

Rushing forward, I latching onto his throat, shock and fear pulsing through him as he passed. Once he was gone, I leaned back against the alley wall, trying to regain sanity. What was odd, was that I didn’t feel any relief from taking this man’s life…my thirst was quenched, true, but there was something else…it was the same feeling from before – I was still unsettled, I couldn’t calm myself. That was something I would just have to deal with.

Shortly after that, I began to hunt animals again. That last experience…something had resurfaced. I was clearly reminded of my past, when it was the absorption of feelings, from humans, that had disturbed me so…it was too much. At first, when I had left home, I thought I would just let everything go…give into my natural instincts. Now I knew better…it wasn’t possible. True, that man had been detestable, but it had also reminded me far too much of what I’d once done to innocent people, especially Bella.

After that night, things continued to get worse. I had originally been hoping to reunite with my old friends, but in truth, I rarely thought of them now. Alice plagued me – the further I was from her, the worse it got. The pull I felt was almost magnetic; I continually fought against this force I felt, trying to pull me back. Her beautiful face was in my mind, every second of every day, pleading for me to come home. I really had nothing without her. No matter where I went, no matter what I did, all I could think of was Alice.

Memories came flooding back to me – of when we first met, our travels, finding the Cullens, our wedding. That memory hurt the most. Standing with her, pledging to spend eternity with me, broke my heart all over again. I’ll never forget how beautiful she was that day. It was that memory of her, standing there before me with nothing but love, looking up at me with those beautiful eyes, that made me realize this had been a horrible mistake.

But would Carlisle and Esme allow me back? I left my family in shambles when I walked out the door. It would have been proper of me to at least say goodbye to Esme; I owed that to them, but I knew Esme wouldn’t have let me leave. She would have forced herself between the door and me, refusing to budge an inch, trying to work out for me to stay, which would not have happened. However, she was the strength of our family, and I knew I had hurt her immensely when I left without saying goodbye.

Carlisle had wanted me to stay, and I knew he would have tried to find a way to make all of this work as well, but when I had walked out the door, I felt his anger, frustration, and his hurt. And Emmett…how could I leave him to deal with Edward by himself? He was hurting too; he relied on me when Edward got out of control. Rosalie was surely angry with me for leaving Alice. She hadn’t been home when I’d left, but I can only imagine the amount of fury she’d felt upon returning home to see what had happened. It was a mess, and instead of making it better by leaving, I was afraid that perhaps I’d only made things worse…hurt those I loved even more.

Edward was right about something. The need to be with your soul mate was overwhelming. Having never really been away from Alice in this particular way – with her thinking I would never come back – was excruciating. I saw her face in the crowd, I heard her voice in my ear. It was too much to bear. I now understood, I hoped, what Edward was feeling, although his pain must be so much worse – he didn’t have the option of simply changing his mind, allowing him to be reunited with his love. However, unlike Edward, I could wrap my arms around my love, and kiss her lips. I still had that chance, as long as I decided to take it. I don’t think I could live with the knowledge that I couldn’t do that ever again. Quite honestly, I don’t know how he’s survived this long.

As soon as I accepted the urgency to return to Alice, the trip progressed quite quickly. When I had been traveling away from her, I had felt smothered; every move was difficult. Now that I had turned around, and was heading back to her, it was as if I were moving in fast forward motion.

The plane ride was fairly easy. As a precaution, I selected a fairly empty flight; just the thought of sitting in a crowded, compact plane, with humans on either side of me made me nervous. There were only a handful of people onboard, which allowed me to keep my distance from them, and sit by myself near the back of the plane.

I found my way to the train station and bought a ticket to Port Angeles, which I also was fortunate enough to seclude myself in a compartment away from others. By now, I was sure Alice had seen me coming. My heart was racing as I stepped off the train, and hailed a cab. Not too much longer now. Once inside Forks, my nerves began to build, so I had the driver stop at the local florist, where I selected the most exquisite bouquet of wild flowers, something she rarely admitted she liked. Perhaps I was stalling, but regardless, she had said there was something about their simplicity she loved, which still amazed me – Alice wasn’t exactly known for her simplicity.

The driver let me off at the end of my family’s long driveway, at my request. I needed to gather my thoughts, and the three mile walk up the driveway would allow just that. My nerves were increasing, my fears resurfacing. I’d felt such an urgency to return, but what if I wasn’t welcome anymore? Very slowly, I continued toward the house. Finally, as I found myself looking upon my home, I paused. Wondering if I could really proceed, the front door slowly creaked open before I could finish my thoughts.

There she stood, my beautiful wife. Alice crept into the shadows of the porch, where she stopped, staring at me with warily. My heart broke as I felt her emotions…such sadness, such despair, even sympathy – she’d seen what I’d gone through while I was gone, I was sure. One thing was different from before, though – there was no sense of anger, just horrible, horrible loss. Cautiously, I began to move towards her. She remained still, as if frozen in place. Maybe I had been wrong; maybe this was a horrible mistake.

”Alice? Alice, do you want me to leave?” I called out softly.

That seemed to stir her. At the sound of my voice, she shook her head, as if trying to clear it. She didn’t answer aloud, and before I had a chance to move any further, a tiny blur of motion hit me with the force of a hurricane, nearly toppling me over. She flew into my arms, desperately embracing me, clutching onto every bit of me she could.

”Jasper…Whitlock…Hale,” she said in between her kisses. ”You will never leave me again.”

Returning her kisses fiercely, I knew that she was right.

Desperation – Chapter 6

EPOV

Jasper had finally returned home, after two long weeks away. During that time, it was more of the same for me – endless days of desperation. A few days ago, Charlie had called Esme and asked her to help him clean out Bella’s room. He felt like it was time, but that he didn’t feel comfortable doing it himself, and Renee had already returned to Florida. Esme boxed up her clothes and planned to drop them off at a shelter. She brought her books, CD’s, and DVD’s home for Alice and I to sort through; whatever we didn’t want would go to the shelter as well. We kept everything, and before Esme could leave with Bella’s clothes, I managed to retrieve her blue blouse – the one she wore the first time she met my family – the one that I had loved her in so much. It still carried her scent; I spent hours just sitting in my room, intoxicating myself with her memory.

Renee had sent more pictures, as well. There was one that stood out from the others – it was from Renee and Phil’s wedding. In it, Bella was standing in a garden, wearing a lovely, knee-length dark green satin slip dress. The sun was shining down on her and she was smiling – she looked blissfully happy. Every picture I had of her was now either in a frame resting upon my dresser, or hanging on my wall. My room had become a shrine to the woman I loved.

Jasper’s return had somewhat calmed the house. Obviously, it impacted Alice the most. She’d loved Bella, but it couldn’t compare to the loss she’d suffered when Jasper had left. Now, she was beginning to show signs of her old self, which meant she went on her first shopping trip since the accident. She didn’t buy much, and didn’t stay away long, but it was good for her. She said it had been somewhat enjoyable, but her thoughts revealed to me that she had seen a few outfits that she would have bought for Bella. Anyone that knew Alice would never expect her to describe shopping of any kind as ‘somewhat enjoyable,’ but at least she was making progress, however small it was. It was Jasper leaving that opened her eyes to not what she had lost, but what she could still lose. I was happy for her – if she could find peace in this somehow, I wanted that for her. She deserved it, and she still had eternity to spend with Jasper.

Jasper never leaves her side now, unless he’s hanging out with Emmett, who has also shown improvement upon Jasper’s return. Their thoughts were becoming more optimistic, focusing on moving past this tragedy. I envied them; something so seemingly normal, like playing video games, or wrestling, seemed so utterly unnatural to me these days. Those carefree moments they shared were now something unfathomable to me. Nonetheless, I was happy for them as well, as I had begun to understand that my family would, and should, move on…it wasn’t their other half they had lost. Bella had been dear to them, but not like she had been to me – I accepted that now.

They worried about me, but for the most part, they let me be, as I still kept to myself, continuing to shut them out. Alice still made trips to my room, where she would hold my hand and sit in silence with me, looking over all of Bella’s beautiful photographs. She was getting visions of nothing changing with my mental state, which made her comfortable and uneasy at the same time, but she was being patient, not wanting to push me away even further. She had also accepted that her previous vision of one of us leaving had obviously been Jasper, and not actually me after all, so her level of concern for that particular matter was less prevalent in her thoughts, which allowed her to relax a bit more, now that he had returned. She was more distracted, too – although she was thrilled Jasper was home, she scanned his future every few hours, still worried about how he was adjusting.

Carlisle and Esme had started to go back to their old ways as well. Carlisle spent his time at the hospital, while Esme kept the house up, tended to her garden, and dabbled in her painting. Their thoughts revealed their concern for me, especially Esme’s, as well as their sympathy – they still missed Bella, but they had each other, as well as us, their children. They just didn’t know how to help me. It was only me now that was truly unable to move on.

One afternoon, like most others, I was sitting on my floor, with my head resting on my knees. As usual, I was concentrating on nothing other than Bella’s photos, keeping my thoughts limited, refusing to let my mind wander. My Metallica CD was blaring, for the fifth time that day, when I heard the thoughts, combined with footsteps, coming towards my room. Just as I expected, there was a knock on the door, and my mother paused in the doorframe.

”Edward?” Esme said softly, as she entered my room.

”Yes?” I replied quietly, as I turned down my music.

”I was wondering if you would do something for me?” she inquired hesitantly.

I sighed, knowing what she wanted. ”I’m not leaving the house, Esme.”

”Edward,” she stood in front of me full of concern, her fingers rubbing her temple, for no other reason other than stress. ”You haven’t left this house – this room – since the funeral.”

”There’s no reason to,” I replied bluntly.

Esme took a deep breath. ”Edward, it’s necessary. Perhaps it will help you – sitting here all alone isn’t going to help you heal at all. Please, for me. It won’t take long, it’s only an errand – I need you to run to Mora to the local art store to pick up my special order. If it’s that horrible, then when you return you can go back to sitting up here for as long as you like, and I won’t bother you. I’m hoping you’ll feel differently – perhaps you will even decide to hunt before you go. It’s been a while, and I think it would be a good idea. Your eyes are pitch black, Edward,” she added softly.

This isolation is scaring me, Edward. Please, I only want what’s best for you…even if that means forcing you out of the house,” Esme thought to me, her expression full of concern. She was the epitome of kindness, expressing what she thought might be embarrassing to me in silent communication, instead of speaking it aloud – with our hearing, surely half the house would overhear us. She was so troubled, it made me feel even worse, knowing what I had been putting her through. Such pain, such worry…I would do this one thing for her, only because she did not deserve to go through this, and I had the ability to ease her distress, even if it was only momentarily.

After stepping into the woods behind the house briefly, and mindlessly killing the first animal I came upon, I found myself in my Volvo, with Esme’s list in my pocket. It was easier just to go along with her, rather than fight her. Since I had agreed to go, she decided to have me pick up a few other things as well – she was trying to prolong my venture in the outside world for as long as she could, before I resumed my isolation.

The art store was easy to find, located just one block from the town square. It was just prior to Halloween, so the entire store was full of decorations and costumes. It had been one of Bella’s favorite holidays. I walked directly up to one of the counters at the front of the store. The faster I got Esme’s list completed, the faster I could return to my solitude.

”Can I help you?” a young girl asked from behind the counter.

”Yes, I’m here to pick up a special order,” my monotone voice replied.

”What name is it listed under?” she pressed on.

”Esme Cullen,” I replied, sighing.

”Sure. Let me get it from the back.” The clerk hurried off to collect Esme’s items.

After a few moments passed, she returned. ”I’m sorry, it will be just a few minutes more – it’s a fairly large order. One of the other clerks is bagging everything up. If you would like to go ahead and pay while you wait, I can help you with that,” she offered politely.

”Certainly, thank you,” I said, passing her my credit card. She finished the transaction, and told me I could wait in one of the chairs off to the side. A few minutes later, another clerk brought the contents of Esme’s order up front, which I loaded into the car, eager to finish this charade and return home.

After I reached Forks again, I made my way to the dry cleaners to pick up some of Carlisle’s suits. As I drove through the quiet town, every landmark practically jumped out at me, reminding me of another memory of Bella. The streets we’d driven through, the school we’d attended, the police station her father worked at, the grocery store she’d loved to shop at, the woods we’d walked through. The entire town was mocking me, taunting me.

It was more the reminder that I would never set sights of my Bella again…that we’d never share any of these things again. It would no longer be ‘us’ or ‘we’ – it would be me, alone, forever. Of course I’d realized this for some time, but this experience was affecting me differently somehow…being outside of the house and actually seeing these memories come to life, only to disappear into nothingness – it was one last slap in the face that I simply couldn’t handle.

A new sense of urgency was surrounding me; the dull throbbing in the back of my psyche had doubled in pace. What had once been something of an itch I couldn’t scratch had suddenly become a rapidly spreading rash which demanded attention. While still controlling my thoughts of the future, I couldn’t manage to deny that something had to change – I just wouldn’t allow myself to focus on what that change would be, or make any definite decisions…not yet. I forced myself to hurry through the rest of the errands so that I could escape this new hell.

When I reached our house, I made sure everything was where Esme wanted it, then retreated back to my room. The anxiety I felt in town melted away when my eyes set upon Bella’s beautiful image. I found my favorite picture of her, and traced the outline of her face with my finger and looked into her eyes. When agreeing to Esme’s request earlier, I hadn’t prepared myself for the onslaught of memories the outside world would bring…it made me mourn for Bella all the more. It hadn’t seemed possible that the depth of my despair could deepen…I had already hit the bottom, or so I thought. I never wanted to leave this room again, but Esme wouldn’t let that happen. She would continue to find some new way to try to coax my out of my room, and back into the world. Of course she meant well, but it didn’t make it any easier. I was tired of hurting her, as well as Carlisle.

It wasn’t long before I heard Alice approaching my door, her thoughts hesitant, perplexed.

”Come in,” I sighed.

She entered quickly, and sat down next to me. Something was wrong, but she was blocking her thoughts from me.

“Are you all right? I’m sorry I wasn’t here when you left to run the errands. I saw what happened. I couldn’t reach you in time to warn you – you didn’t have your cell on. I’m sorry,” she finished, looking ashamed.

“I’m fine, Alice,” I replied monotonously, sighing. There was a moment of silence, with Alice still blocking her thoughts from me. I thought to ask her why, but then I realized it didn’t matter anyway – I didn’t care. She could certainly have all the privacy she wanted; I wished for more privacy on an hourly basis.

”Edward,” she eventually began, ”Jasper and I are leaving for a little while.”

”Oh… Why?” I asked, curious.

”It’s just…” she trailed off, struggling to block her thoughts still. She was beginning to slip; she couldn’t effectively recite the Battle Hymn of the Republic in Arabic while carrying on a full conversation, instead of just one word responses. It was too difficult to keep me completely out.

”You can say it, Alice,” I murmured truthfully – she hadn’t managed to block everything, and I basically knew their reasons. I didn’t blame them at all – they had their own lives to carry on with.

”It’s so hard for the both of us to be here right now. I know how we’re affecting you…it’s hard for you to see us together, so complete. We don’t want to upset you further, and we both really need some time to ourselves,” she said quietly. “Jasper’s still feeling horribly guilty, and now that he’s back, I want him to be able to take a step away from that.” Her eyes met mine evenly. “You know I love you, Edward. I’m just so afraid of him feeling too overwhelmed, and losing him – I can’t go through that again,” she finished quietly. Her thoughts were so mixed – she felt horrible leaving me here, but she knew she had to concentrate on Jasper; she’d experienced the type of loss I feel, and she was unwilling to have it happen again.

”I understand, Alice. It’s not exactly pleasant to be around me… I apologize if I’ve made you feel you shouldn’t be happy, it was never my intention. You know I want the best for you,” I said, squeezing her tiny hand lightly. “Where will you be going?” I asked, trying to appear interested.

”To our house in New Zealand. Do you remember it?” Alice asked, beginning to smile slightly at the prospect. She was looking forward to this trip immensely.

”The one you two bought after you were married, on Stewart Island?” I questioned, already sure of the answer. Trying to feign interest was so tedious, but if nothing else, I wanted my little pixie of a sister to end up happy.

Actually, I remembered it well…Alice had taken the entire family there, shortly after they had purchased it. She wanted all of us to explore her new wonderland. It really had been an amazing place…the beaches were varied in sand color – from black iron on some beaches, to others white with quartz, or red with garnet. Most beaches were gold, sparkling in the sun; it was quite a sight to see us on this particular type of sand, as we sparkled in the sun just as much. There were lush forests, some even extending all the way to the shore line. Their particular house was located right in the middle of the forest, built to suit. It was incredibly isolated, as were most places on that island – a perfect retreat for our kind. Alice had loved that she could spend time on the shores, not worrying about being seen. Even Jasper had felt free there – it was no wonder they were choosing such a place to return to now, at a time like this.

”Yes. We won’t be gone for a long time, though,” she answered softly, clearly concerned about leaving me.

”That should be lovely,” I said truthfully. She adored that place, and they would have a wonderful time alone together.

She hesitated again. ”Will you be all right?” Her thoughts were laced with anxiety. “Edward… I haven’t really been able to see anything about your future other than you sitting in this room, either curled up in a ball, or staring at the photos. Then, while you were out, that image started to become mixed with blank spots…periods of nothing.” Her brow furrowed, as she tried to reason with her thoughts. “I don’t understand, and I’m hesitant to leave you, even if it’s only for a little while,” she finished, her expression full of concern.

”Well, then you don’t have anything to worry about, do you? Alice, while I was driving around, I was upset, and I immediately thought to myself that I didn’t want to leave the house anymore – that I would do nothing, forever, because I was so severely reminded of her in the outside world. It was as if the hole I’ve been feeling in my chest was ripped wide open, shocking my system. The blank spots in your vision were probably just a reflection of my fleeting thoughts, Alice – my irrational, emotional decisions. This area is encased in memories of Bella – you know that. Don’t worry about me, Alice. Things will be just the same when you return. Your relationship with your husband is far more important. I’m sure I will find something to occupy my time. You two go, relax. When do you leave?” I asked, trying to distract her.

”Tomorrow morning,” Alice said looking into my eyes. ”Edward, everyone’s going hunting tonight. You should really go with us – you need to feed more regularly. Please? As a last favor for me before we leave?”

Her last sentence convinced me, possibly out of guilt alone. I didn’t want to go, but if it would allow for her to leave for her trip on a more positive note, able to let go of some of her worry for me, then it was worth it. It would appease the rest of the family as well – they would feel more comfortable, so I agreed to go. It helped to ease her mind; she thought it was a good sign that I was making an effort.

The next morning, everyone gathered to say goodbye to Alice and Jasper. Trying to appear as normal as possible, I even left the confines of my room to join them. Combined with the previous night’s hunting excursion, they were all feeling a bit more hopeful for me, their thoughts more positive.

Knowing how Alice’s visions worked, the last twenty-four hours had been incredibly stressful for me, as I knew the next week would be as well. There was something in the back of my mind, an increased restlessness, but I refused to acknowledge it; I couldn’t just yet, I had to remain focused. Listening to music, repeating lyrics over and over again, seemed to help…mostly, I simply ignored myself, if that makes any sense, and thought over and over again how I would never leave this room, how I would sit on the floor and stare at the wall forever.

As everyone said their goodbyes and wishes for a wonderful vacation, Alice came to stand before me, her eyes filled with sadness.

”Edward, are you absolutely sure you’re going to be all right while we’re gone?” she asked quietly. She believed in her visions, but she was still feeling guilty for leaving me alone, and for being happy with Jasper.

”Alice, everything will work out. I’m already feeling better…just go and enjoy yourselves, and know that I love you.” I pulled her to me in a tight embrace, trying to convey my feelings for her. Upon releasing her, I stepped over to Jasper, reaching for his hand. He grasped it, and pulled me into a short hug.

”Take care, Edward. We’ll be back before you know it. Just call if you need anything – I know this is stressful for you,” he finished quietly. Jasper had picked up on the stress I was experiencing, trying to keep my mind detached from the connection to Alice’s visions – but he had no idea that was why.

After they left, I returned to my room for the rest of the day, surrounded by images of my angel. The next couple of days were spent the same way. I was waiting – waiting for Alice and Jasper to get far enough away. It could only help, as I knew once they arrived in their land of paradise, Alice would be somewhat distracted…she was so happy there. Picturing her bouncing around as she inspected their house, running from room to room making sure everything was in perfect condition, almost made me smile…almost, but not quite.

Finally, two days after they’d left, and I’d overheard their phone call to Esme announcing their arrival on Stewart Island, I made my way downstairs to find the rest of my family. They were in the living room, watching a movie. Of course, they were all quite surprised to see me out of my room.

”Edward…would you care to join us?” Esme asked hesitantly, confused, but optimistic. I cringed internally as I realized how much I’d just raised her hopes…her thoughts were so wistful.

Pausing, I glanced around at the four of them. ”I’ve been thinking…ever since Esme encouraged me to get out of the house the other day, I’ve realized that perhaps she was right…maybe that would help. However, everywhere around here does nothing but remind me of Bella.” Taking a deep breath, I forced back the waves of despair. It’s a good thing Jasper wasn’t here. ”The idea of Alice and Jasper’s trip has encouraged me as well… I believe it may be in my best interest to do some traveling. Perhaps a change in scenery is just what I need,” I finished, trying to force a half-smile.

No one said anything at first. They all studied me, trying to assess this new thought of mine. Some were more wary than others, but I could tell they wanted to believe me – they’d been waiting for so long for a change in my behavior. After a few moments, it was Esme who spoke first.

”Edward, are you sure about this? I want nothing more than for you to be happy, but the last time I sent you on those errands it did not seem to go very well…you went right back to shutting yourself away in your room…” she trailed off.
”Yes, Esme, I do think this is best, for everyone. As I said before, when I left the house the other day, I was reminded of my life with Bella. This is why I believe I have to do this…I have to get away, see new parts of the world that aren’t related to her. Trust me…it’s necessary,” I said as earnestly as I could.

Carlisle spoke next, hesitantly. ”Where do you plan on going, Edward? And when were you thinking of leaving?” He wanted details – he was still being cautious.

”I haven’t completely decided on where yet…here and there. I plan on deciding as I go,” I answered. ”Maybe France, England, Spain…maybe not – it could be anywhere, really. We’ll see. As far as when…I thought I’d make my way to the airport in the morning, and see what sounds appealing,” I finished, trying to force another convincing smile.

After some time, and more questions, they all agreed that if I felt it was necessary, they would support my decision. Some of their thoughts were doubting, especially Esme’s – she wanted to keep me close, so she could keep an eye on me. They were remembering my recent willingness to hunt though, as well as my proper effort to see Alice and Jasper off, which was leading them to believe I might be ready for change after all. They wanted to believe it, which made it easier. Carlisle was even thinking to himself that after I’d found a place I was happy with, they could all relocate and join me, so that we would be together as a family again.

Emmett grumbled a bit about it, but Rosalie hissed at him to be quiet. She was eager for me to move on, to let Bella go; she thought maybe this was the way for me to start that process. Persistence paid off eventually – somehow, I managed to convince them this was the way to solve my problems, which in reality, wasn’t a lie.

Before returning upstairs with the excuse of collecting the items I would be taking with me, Carlisle stopped me to inform me that I could have full use of the family’s private jet for the extent of my travels. He would make the call tonight, and the plane would be waiting for me at the airport tomorrow morning. The pilot would be waiting for my itinerary with the understanding that I was to have full reign – I could go wherever I chose. He made sure I remembered the location of the area where the private jets were held before letting me retreat to my room.

Only fifteen minutes after I’d finalized my decision, I heard a phone ring in the house. The phone could only belong to one of two people, seeing as how I had discreetly turned off Carlisle’s and Esme’s while they had been working earlier. So which would it be – Emmett or Rosalie? I could only hope it was the latter of the two, although I was betting that either one would dismiss Alice’s concerns as being overprotective. I wouldn’t have been so lucky if one of my parents had received the call. Thankfully, they had stepped out for a walk, wanting to discuss my decision in private.

Luck appeared to be on my side – it was Rosalie’s phone, and Emmett was playing a video game again, completely distracted.

I listened intently to the conversation occurring, as well as Rosalie’s thoughts on what Alice had to say. Alice was worried – she’d seen my decision to go traveling, and without any real concrete decision on where I was going, she instantly became suspicious. She was yelling at Rose, trying to get her to see that something was off, especially since I’d been so unwilling to leave my room for such a time.

Rosalie did not disappoint me. Her thoughts were nothing short of irritable; she thought Alice was being ridiculous. She explained that it was their trip that made me realize I needed a fresh outlook, and that this would help everything. Alice was angry with her, but after hearing the entire conversation that Rosalie recited for her, and after admitting she couldn’t actually see anything happening to me, she begrudgingly agreed that she would let it go – for tonight. She admitted that she knew I’d been frustrated at being surrounded by memories of my life with Bella in this town. She had wanted to speak to me, but Rosalie refused, saying that she wasn’t going to let her ruin my ‘epiphany’ with her paranoid questions.

Muttering something I couldn’t catch, Alice hung up, adding that she would be watching my future closely.

The next morning, much as with Alice and Jasper, the remaining family members gathered to say goodbye. Esme took longer than the others, hesitant to let me go. She asked me to promise to stay in touch, and promise to come back soon. I said I’d call as often as I could.

”Please take care, Edward. We’ll be thinking of you often,” Carlisle said earnestly, hugging me close. “If you need anything, no matter what it is, you know to call me, all right? Are you absolutely sure about this?” he added silently. I nodded once in response.

”Thank you. I appreciate all you’ve done to help me. You’ve been very supportive through everything,” I said quietly, lowering my gaze to the floor. Carlisle embraced me once more, patting me on the back.

Of course. I’m very proud of you, Edward. Bella would be too; I know this isn’t easy,” Carlisle continued his thoughts to me.

Emmett slapped me on the shoulder, embracing me briefly. ”Hey, man…just take your time. We’ll be here when you’re ready to come home,” he said sincerely. Silently he added, “I’m here if you need anything, Edward. Don’t be ashamed to ask for help, got it?

Again, I nodded in response. Once again, I thought how kind of them it was to try not to embarrass me by speaking such things aloud.

Nodding back, Emmett reached his fist out to me. “Whatever it takes to feel better, you know?” he asked, trying to lighten the mood.

”Exactly,” I responded quietly, meeting his fist with mine.

I briefly said goodbye to Rosalie as well, only meeting her gaze for a moment. She wasn’t suspicious…she thought Alice had been overreacting, just as she thought everyone was lately. She thought the sooner I got away to clear my head, the sooner I’d come back, and things could get back to ‘normal.’ I smiled at her as I prepared to leave.

As I started my car, I took one last look at the rest of my family, before turning my car around and speeding down the driveway. Borrowing a trick from Alice, I raised the volume on a complicated piece of music and thought nothing to myself other than “Madrid, London, Paris, Brussels, Frankfort, Budapest,” over and over again. Distracting myself was absolutely pertinent…it had to work, it was my only chance to find the peace which I so desperately sought.

Desperation – Chapter 7

EPOV

I continued my silent, mindless chant all the way to the airport, and all the way to the proper area where the private jets were, where I saw the pilot waiting outside the hangar. His mind revealed that he was indeed waiting for me, and wondering where our destination would be. Fortunately, we had the connections that would allow our itinerary to be approved almost immediately. As I approached him, I reached up and swiftly pulled the pulsing earbuds from my ears I had utilized upon exiting my car, repeating mentally one last time, “Madrid, London, Paris, Brussels, Frankfort, Budapest.” This was it – I could no longer hide from Alice. Actually, I was relieved – it was extremely difficult convincing yourself that you weren’t sure where you were going, not to mention keeping your mind continually distracted, in order to keep Alice from seeing.

“Hello, I’m Edward Cullen,” I offered my hand in greeting.

“Yes, hello, Mr. Cullen, I’ve been expecting you. I assume you’d like for me to get things underway…have you chosen your destination yet? The last I heard, you were undecided,” he finished, waiting patiently.

“I will be traveling to Volterra, Italy. I assume you can make the arrangements quickly?” I questioned. As the words left my mouth, I reached discreetly in my jacket and turned off my cell completely. It had already been on ‘silent’ since I’d made my announcement the night before.

“Certainly…there’s a private airfield I’m familiar with in that area – I’ll be able to get you fairly close, and I will arrange for a private car to take you to your exact location. I’ll get things underway, and we should be ready for departure within minutes. If you’d like, you may go ahead and wait on the plane. Please, make yourself comfortable,” he left off, as he hurried to get our schedule approved. Money definitely had it’s advantages at times, as this man was eager to please.

My flight to Italy was long, only because I was anxious; I knew what I was trying to do. I couldn’t go on this way anymore, and this was the only real solution left for me. I’d always known I’d never make it without Bella. There were no other options – my family would never have helped. I would go before the Volturi and ask them to destroy me. Once I arrived, I would have to move swiftly – surely, Alice was already in action.

The Volturi is an old vampire coven, which resigns in the city of Volterra. Aro, Caius and Marcus are the leaders – royalty, really. Carlisle had told me of them, and of what they did; how much power they hold to our kind. He had stayed with them for a while, a few centuries back, and had developed a civil relationship. The one thing they pride themselves on is being anonymous. They are the police of the vampire world – the minute they feel their secret is exposed, they move in, and act swiftly to eliminate the threat.

There were a number of things I could do to expose their world once I was in Volterra. Perhaps find an unlucky soul and kill him publicly; maybe find a delivery truck of sorts and lift it over my head. Whatever I decided to do, they’d be watching, especially after I’d informed them of my intentions – they would have to destroy me. The sooner, the better.

Prior to my leaving, I had written letters to my family, saying goodbye and explaining my reasoning. They were all immensely difficult to write, but the letter to Carlisle and Esme had been especially upsetting – they’d done so much for me, to ensure I had a wonderful life. The part that I had written to Alice had been unbearable as well; I knew this would be something she may never accept.

Bella was my one and only – my everything. To think, I’d existed as long as I had, not knowing I was incomplete before she came along. Having finally been able to think my decision clearly, I almost felt relief. One way or another, it would all be over soon, and for that I was thankful. All that stood between myself and my destiny was a plane ride to Italy.

When I arrived in Volterra, the city was celebrating St. Marcus Day. This was perfect, since I knew the Volturi empire would be fixated on keeping the realm of normalcy, while enjoying their sarcastic version of this holiday. It seemed the entire city’s population was out; I kept my head low, as I pushed through the crowd, toward the building facade I was seeking.

After passing through the square, I reached my destination. Glancing upward, I took in the building that stood before me. So deceiving…it gave none of its secrets away by sight. The guards on either side of the doors eyed me warily, but something about my demeanor must have convinced them that I was not here to fight. They actually thought I looked…pathetic. I’m sure they were right. They looked away as I passed through the glass doors, making my way to the receptionist’s desk.

The woman behind the desk wore a name tag…Gianna. What was appalling about her was that she was human; her thoughts revealed to me that she knew exactly who she was working for, and that she hoped to become one of them some day. She knew the threat, yet dismissed it, hoping they would find her useful enough to keep. It took all of my self restraint to not tell this woman how moronic she was. It was more than likely that she would end up as nothing more than an item on the brunch menu.

”How may I be of assistance to you?” Gianna questioned, somewhat dismissively.

”Respectfully, I am here to request to speak with Aro. My name is Edward Cullen; you may want to mention I’m from his friend Carlisle Cullen’s family. I must note that I will not leave here until he agrees to meet with me,” I replied bluntly, glancing at the clock. There really was no time to mince words…I was in a hurry.

She hesitated, surprised at my direct request. She thought I was out of line, which made her think of me as arrogant. Her mind played over all the things she knew her employers could do to me if I was actually rude to them…if she only realized why I was really here.

”Have a seat in our waiting area, Mr. Cullen. One moment, please,” she replied briskly, as she picked up a phone, punching in an extension.

As I moved over to one of the chairs, I followed her conversation and thoughts. She was insistent, saying that she was quite sure that I would not leave without my request being met, although I didn’t appear to be violent…just impatient. The other party was…irritated, and uninterested. She continued to press though, and finally, she hung up the phone, content that she had gotten her point across.

”Someone will be with you momentarily, Mr. Cullen,” Gianna said. With one last glance at me, I heard her think, “It’s a shame he’s so moody; he’s quite handsome,” before she turned her mind back to her work. I suppressed the desire to roll my eyes.

As I waited, I tried not to pay attention to various thoughts that were drifting around this part of the building, most likely from the occupants within the closest offices. Almost all of them were focusing on the approaching meal they would be having later that evening. Minutes later, I heard someone approaching from a corridor off to the right, her thoughts resentful. A door off to the side opened, a small child-like figure stepping from behind it.

”Edward Cullen? Please follow me,” the girl requested in a flat tone. She too, thought I looked rather pathetic, and was irritated she’d been interrupted to come escort me. She toyed with the idea of using her gift on me, which was basically the ability to torture – apparently, it felt as if you were burning alive. It made me realize what kind of person she truly was; someone who would inflict that upon someone else, purely because they were bored and irritated, made her even more of a monster than me.

After making our way through several hallways and doors, she came to a stop outside a large, intricate arched golden doorway. The girl opened the door, motioning for me to go ahead of her. As I stepped into the room, I noticed it was a vast turret of sorts…with a large drain in the middle, which made me realize exactly what purpose this room usually had. The thoughts of those within the room only confirmed my suspicions…they were looking forward to this evening as well. Some of them turned to glance at my as we moved past the doorway, wondering what the urgency of my visit was. Others simply ignored me, uncaring.

As we approached, a dark cloaked figure turned, studying me carefully – Aro. His thoughts revealed his surprise and interest; knowing I was from Carlisle’s coven, he was incredibly curious as to what had brought me here, alone.

”Thank you, Jane. Your services are appreciated, as always,” the man spoke, directing his words to the child-like girl. He leaned over and kissed the girl lightly on her forehead before she turned away. She was gleeful to have his approval – she desired to be his favorite. ”Edward Cullen…how wonderful it is to meet you; Carlisle and I were such good friends…tell me, how is he?” he asked, truly curious as to Carlisle’s current status.

I informed Aro of Carlisle’s well-being, to which he expressed his surprise; he hadn’t expected Carlisle to last so long on his ‘vegetarian’ diet. Upon further questioning, when he realized there were many of us in the family that followed Carlisle’s way of life, Aro was all the more dumbfounded. Typically, the Volturi only check up on vampires which are causing trouble, so was unsure of how things had turned out for Carlisle. He’d checked on him once, a few months after Carlisle had left here to start his own life, but nothing had changed, and Aro had lost interest. Carlisle’s choice to abstain from human blood annoyed Aro, so he’d moved on, found something else to entertain himself with.

Finally, he shook his head, laughing. ”Ha ha ha – Carlisle was always so unique…I do miss him. Which brings me to wonder, Edward, what could possibly bring you all this way, so far from your family?”

Sighing, I replied, ”I wish for you to destroy me Aro…to end my existence.”

Aro was silent, gazing back at me intently. The thoughts of the others in the room invaded my mind. One called Marcus was intrigued; he could sense I was missing my other half, and the intensity of what my relationship had been. Another, Caius, was annoyed at my interruption. Some figures lurking in the corner were curious, but eager to see me leave as well. There was a few women that stood a ways off, and they were included in the uncaring category. After a few moments, Aro spoke.

”That is…an unusual request, Edward…What has brought you to this point? Does Carlisle know you are here?…I cannot imagine him willingly agreeing to such an atrocity…” he trailed off, curiosity burning in his eyes. He was appalled that one of our kind would choose to give everything up, and was strangely interested to know what could cause such a desire.
”I did not inform my family of my decision, although I am quite sure they are all quite aware by now,” I replied. “It’s of no matter; this is my choice, and I will do whatever necessary to succeed.”

Aro hesitated, turning his head slightly to the side. He was confused by my comment; he was struggling to decide whether or not to use his gift on me – he had wanted to wait to hear my explanation first, then use it to see if I was being truthful. It was a game he liked to play with people sometimes.

”Please help me to understand, Edward – we do not receive this type of request often, and as I respect my dear friend Carlisle, I must fully comprehend your reasoning.” Making up his mind, Aro drifted forward, his hand outstretched. His gift was similar to mine, but also very different. Reaching my hand out to meet his, he instantly saw my entire life in his mind…right up to the feelings of crushing anguish that brought me here.

Aro lowered his hand, breaking our connection. ”Ah. I am indeed sorry for your loss, young one, although I cannot fully understand it…she was human – and the call of her blood – how on earth did you fight that?”

”Some things don’t matter anymore, once you’ve made up your mind. Her soul became far more important to me than her blood, and now that has been taken from me,” I replied bitterly.

Aro was lost in his thoughts. He studied me, completely transfixed by my reasoning. He was satisfied that I was being completely honest, which almost disturbed him more; it was not something he was accustomed to. After a few minutes, he spoke.

”I will need time to consider this, Edward. It is truly a perplexing decision…you have such talent. It would be an unfortunate waste…” he trailed off briefly. ”I do wonder – instead of death, would you consider leaving your old self behind, and join us here? It could just as well be a fresh start for you – a complete change. You would be very well…compensated…” he trailed off, watching my expression. He had great interest in my gift, and wished to add me to his list of possessions.

”I mean no disrespect, but regretfully I must decline such an offer. Let there be no mistake, Aro – I am here for one reason, and only one. No matter your decision, I will end my life. Out of courtesy, I stand before you to give you the opportunity to end it easily, without the threat of revealing to the world our existence. If I am forced, I will find a way, no matter what it is,”I finished, with a note of finality.

Pausing, I thought of my family; surely Alice was following along as closely as she could, and had contacted the rest of the family. Quickly, I calculated once again how long it would take any of them to reach Volterra, whether from New Zealand or Forks; I wanted to be sure none of them could stop me. Since I had taken the family’s jet, they would have to wait for a commercial flight. They would never make it; nonetheless, it was best not to take any chances. ”I will give you six hours to reach your decision, and then I will act of my own will,” I said solemnly.

Aro sighed. ”Well, friend, you leave me with no choice, do you? We will discuss this, and let you know of our decision. In the meantime, please reconsider my offer…you could be quite happy here, I think,” he added.

Smiling grimly, I turned to leave, then remembered something. ”Aro – I do have another request to make,” I said, pausing.

Aro raised his eyebrows in question, so I continued. ”However this ends, please do one last thing for Carlisle. Please collect my ashes and hold them; I’m fairly certain some, if not all, of my family members will be arriving fairly soon after my demise. If you would, please include these,” I said, pulling three envelopes from my jacket and passing them to him.
Aro looked at me somberly. He knew I wouldn’t change my mind. ”I assume these are the letters I saw in your memories?”

”Yes…they are letters to my family, one to each couple. It is the only feasible way I could truly say goodbye, without having them try to stop me from doing this. They deserve much more, but it is important they receive them; I am hoping it will provide closure. Will you agree to make certain they receive these, along with my ashes?” I questioned.

Aro was troubled, not only by my assuredness that I would be gone soon, but also by the depth of concern I held for my family’s well being. It seemed…unnatural to him. ”If that’s what this comes to, rest assured I will honor your wishes, Edward. Go now, and let us confer.”

I nodded once, before returning to the reception area; I would wait there, as it would work as well as any other place. The next six hours would be long, possibly the longest of my life.

Letters

Dear Emmett and Rosalie,

My decision will be difficult for you to understand, I am sure. I only request that you accept it, and live the rest of your lives being thankful that you have each other. True love should never be wasted, nor taken for granted. The two of you have something deeply special and I know that you will always be happy.

Please help Alice in her grief; Rosalie, please take time to spend with her, and try to offer her comfort – she’s going to need the love of her sister during this time.

Emmett, make her laugh whenever you can, and always continue with your practical jokes – even though she knows what you’re doing before you actually do it, she still finds it highly amusing. Thank you for being such a wonderful addition to our family – the best brother I could ever have asked for.

Esme will need both of your strength…do all you can to show her our family is still complete – I may be absent physically, but my heart will always hold all of you close. This was my only real option, as I am sure most of you already realized…even if you didn’t want to consider it. Just know that having both of you in my life offered me great comfort in all my years prior to meeting my soul mate. Seeing your relationship, as well as the others,’ – I simply didn’t understand what I was missing until I found it. The minute I lost Bella, I ceased to exist. I believe you will understand, if you only imagine not having each other.

Dear Carlisle and Esme,

My dear parents, I am sorry I have put you through this. I’ve never wanted anything other than the best for you, as that is exactly what you’ve always given me. Although not easy in the slightest, please make an effort to understand what has brought me to this point. You know that I would not put either of you through such a thing unless I was certain there was no other way.

Carlisle…I know you have often struggled with your decision to change me. Please ease your mind, and know that I will be eternally thankful for that fateful night in Chicago; in offering me a second life, you ultimately offered me peace…without you, I would never have found Bella, the reason for my existence. I will never be able to fully express my gratitude…your gift was truly the salvation of my soul.

Of course I was far less than the ideal son, yet you both always welcomed me back openly. There are no words for the depth of compassion you offer…by far, you are both the most admirable, unselfish people I have ever met…traits which I cannot claim for myself.

Esme, please do not berate yourself with my decision. Know that you are truly the best mother one could ever ask for, and continue offering your love to Alice, Rosalie, Emmett and Jasper. They will always need you. There was nothing anyone could have done to stop this; it is simply the way it was meant to be. Please accept that, and know that my love for you will always be in your heart.

I will be forever thankful for you both. I don’t know where I would be if I hadn’t had the two of you to guide me. Know that I am at peace now, and wish the same for you…my undying love will always be present.

Dear Jasper and Alice,

I know that as you are reading this, you will already have been fully aware of what I have done…I am so very sorry.

Jasper, I look to you to offer Alice the comfort she will need in my absence. I believe that having gone through what she has recently, when she briefly lost you, will allow her to turn to you. Console her, and soothe her, as only you can. The love the two of you share for each other is magical, please do not lose it. I apologize for what I’ve done…it was never my intention to hurt either of you, as I know I have. Your thoughts have revealed to me that you know the extent of my despair – you felt it, when you were apart from Alice. Please help Alice to understand that, in whatever way you can. Also know that I completely forgive you for what happened with Bella, and that in no way is this your fault, nor is my decision. Do not spend any time needlessly feeling guilty; things in this world have a path, and I am simply following mine. Thank you for being an incredible brother to me…you are strong in more ways than you know, Jasper.

Alice…dearest Alice. My favorite sister – amazing, stubborn, and so beautiful. Do not waste your life grieving for me…I am at peace now, and in truth, you must know that. Life has so much to offer you. You and I have shared a lot, my dear Alice. Of the entire family, you perhaps know me best; you knew what I found when I met Bella – the other half of my soul. I am truly sorry for trying to deceive you, for trying to allude your visions…it was the only way, as you would have done anything to stop me. It was the blackest kind of blasphemy, and I apologize greatly.

I would always have kept trying, Alice. It was the worst kind of restlessness, the worst kind of unattainable desire…you must try to understand why I had no other choice. Seek comfort in Jasper, and appreciate your love. Above all else, be the happy, exuberant, uplifting woman you were meant to be; I’ll always be with you, laughing alongside you in spirit.

——————

APOV

Stewart’s Island is so beautiful, so secluded…I felt as though I was in my own private paradise. Jasper and I had just returned from the beach, where we had been able to run through the sand, jump in the waves, and lay in the sun, simply to enjoy the feeling of warmth, all while not having to worry about being seen. It was amazing.

Every time we came back here, it made me even more thankful we had built this retreat so many years ago. As I watched Jasper lean back in the hammock on the porch, reaching for his favorite book, I wondered why we didn’t take the time to come here more often.

Those two weeks without my husband had been hell; I finally fully understood what Edward was feeling, as did Jasper. I could only hope Edward would find some way to cope…my most recent vision was disconcerting; shortly after we’d arrived here, I’d seen his sudden decision to go traveling. I was fearful that he was running from everything, and worried that he wouldn’t return – that he was choosing the ‘roaming the Earth endlessly’ option I’d seen a while back. Even more, it disturbed me because I couldn’t see where he was going; I had called home immediately.

When Rosalie was the only person I could reach, I was irritated, because I knew she wouldn’t listen. However, when she recounted the entire conversation for me in detail, explaining how Edward had to get away from his memories in Forks, I’d begun to pay attention. It made sense to an extent; I’d felt the same way, until Jasper had left. Memories of Bella saturated the entire area…it had been suffocating to an extent. Rosalie had assured me that he planned on keeping in touch, and that he didn’t seem depressed or desolate about his choice…she said he’d seemed more optimistic than they’d seen in a while. She insisted the rest of my family seemed certain he would return after some time had passed; I hoped they were right. Since that conversation, I’d been keeping a very close watch on Edward’s future, and any other decisions he would be making. So far, it had been quiet, so maybe they were right after all.

I decided to go retrieve my camera from my bag in the living room – I had to capture some of this island to take back with us. As I was returning to the porch, the familiar blurring, slow motion sensation began. Dropping to my knees, I cried out in shock over what I saw.

”NO! No, no, no! Edward no!!” I screamed out, clutching my hair with my tiny fists, panic seeping through every nerve in my body.

”Alice! Alice, what is it?” Jasper was desperately trying to pull me out of my vision, to tell him what was causing me such despair.

”Jasper – we have to go – now. Edward’s going to Italy – to Volterra. He would only go there for one reason,” I whispered, horrified.

Without a word, Jasper pulled me up into his arms, ran into the house, grabbed our bags, and flew to the car. As we headed to the airport, I began dialing. Someone sure as hell better pick up other than Rose this time.

”Hello, Alice. How are things on Stewart’s Island?” Carlisle answered.

Repeating the content of my vision quickly, I waited for an answer. Silence rang clear on the other end of the phone. After a few moments, Carlisle spoke, his voice full of horror. He knew he’d been fooled…we all had.

”Alice…have you seen what will happen yet? What their answer will be?” he asked in hushed tones.

”No…but it doesn’t matter – he’s already made up his mind that with or without their help, he’s going through with it,” I replied, panic evident in my voice, my hands trembling. Jasper continued to drive a an alarming speed, too shocked to even try to calm me.

Carlisle said that he and Emmett would head to the airport immediately, and get to Volterra as fast as they could, but his words were full of defeat. I told him Jasper and I would be flying to Italy as well, and I hung up. We continued to the airport, driving in silence. As I gazed out the window, I let the horror of reality settle in; he had taken all the right precautions…we would never make it in time.

EPOV

As I sat in the reception area, I stared at the clock as it ticked slowly, second by second. Obviously by now, Alice knew the full extent of what was happening; I was sure she’d been trying to reach me on my cell, along with Carlisle and Emmett, ever since my flight. That’s why I’d turned it off as soon as I’d made my decision clear. Flipping open my phone, I turned it on for a second to see how bad it was; the screen revealed that I had been correct in my assumption – there were thirty missed calls, most with voice mails. I didn’t bother listening to them – I could assume easily enough what they said, and I already felt guilty enough for what I was doing to my family. Making sure the ring tone was still off, I changed screens, and opened the pictures folder on my phone, studying each one of my family’s faces; no matter what Aro’s decision was, I would never see them again. My gaze settling on a picture of Bella, I shut the phone and smiled grimly – it was worth it to end the pain. Glancing back up at the clock, I realized that finally, in two minutes, the time limit I had set would be up.

As if on cue, I heard Jane approaching. She didn’t appear to know the outcome of my request, but she was curious to learn their decision.

Minutes later, she entered the room. ”Edward…please come with me,” she ordered abruptly.

Soon enough, I found myself in the same room as before, standing before Aro once again. He was incredibly remorseful; not necessarily that I would be lost, but more so that my talent would be lost. His thoughts revealed their decision, leaving me bitter – so it would be the hard way, then.

”Edward, as I said before, this is indeed an awkward position you have put me in. We have reached a decision, as I am sure you already know, due to your unique gift. We will not voluntarily act to destroy you; I cannot agree to do so, knowing it would be against my friend Carlisle’s wishes. As I am sure you also know, if you continue your plan, and threaten to reveal our secret, we will act to stop you…I do hope you reconsider.”

”Do I still have your word that you will respect my final requests?” I asked bluntly, past caring.

Aro sighed. ”Of course, Edward. The guards have all been ordered…to collect your ashes…if need be,” he replied, regretfully. He knew how this was going to end. I glanced over towards the guards he spoke of; they stared back at me curiously, not able to comprehend my decision. One of them – Felix was his name – was actually looking forward to the upcoming events; how courteous of him.

”Thank you, Aro, and thank you for your time. I am sorry these were the circumstances under which we had to meet; Carlisle has always spoken highly of you,” I finished, tired of prolonging the inevitable.

”Certainly,” he replied, disconcerted. His mind revealed to me that he was full of regret, knowing what news he would have to greet Carlisle and his family with. After not seeing his friend for so long, only to have to inform him of this loss, was something he was not looking forward to; he had seen the unique relationship of our family when he read my history. Aro didn’t understand it, but he was sure that it would be a horrible loss to the Cullens.

As I passed back through the reception area, towards the doors, I settled on a plan. I had decided I didn’t want to harm anyone else in my last moment…it was unnecessary, and it would only hurt Carlisle more, not to mention disappoint him. The point of all this was to end my misery, and nothing else. I would step into the sun, threatening to expose our kind.

This would be enough of a threat to them, especially considering the crowded plaza. Bella and I had spent some of our happiest moments lying in the sun, as she marveled at my sparkling skin. It seemed fitting that my last moment would be feeling the warmth on my body…since I would never feel her warmth again. Once outside, I followed the shade from the building’s awning over to an alley, where I unbuttoned the front of my shirt and waited. Seconds later, they arrived near the back of the alley, out of sight – three guards, sent to follow orders.

I wasn’t fearful of ending my life; I could only hope that Bella had been right about me, about my soul. She had believed that I would be accepted into heaven, forgiven for my past sins. If not, I still knew that whatever hell I was sent to couldn’t possibly be worse than the hell I was already in. By all means, this was a chance worth taking.

Only faintly in the back of my mind did I hear the thoughts of the predators coming for me, of their eagerness to follow the orders to stop me. They didn’t matter. I wasn’t sure how long it took, or exactly what they did. As I had begun to step into the sunlight, the only thing I had felt was a sharp pull backwards, and then it was over. My mind had already been focused on Bella; I remembered her beautiful face in the meadow, the way she gazed into my eyes as we’d waltzed at prom, the smell of her hair, the softness of her skin. I remembered everything, and forgot nothing.

As the darkness began to fade, images started to become clearer…suddenly, as I looked closer, I recognized where I was…I was in our meadow. How did I end up here? There was an incredibly bright light coming from the center – I felt drawn to it. As I crept nearer, the light began to fade, and I could see more clearly what was in front of it. Bella. My beautiful, beautiful Bella.

She stepped toward me, her hands outstretched.

I blinked, then moved forward warily, afraid to believe what I saw. “Are you real? Please… please, tell me you’re real,” I whispered, desperate to believe it was her.

She nodded slowly, reassuringly. “I am.”

Full of disbelief, I began to raise my arms, and as our fingertips met, brilliancy was restored to my world; the stars were brighter, and the meteor was soaring again, shooting across the sky, casting light upon all the dark corners which had consumed me, igniting the fire within my soul.

”You’ve kept me waiting,” she said softly, an angelic smile brightening her features.

”I’m sorry, love…never again,” I whispered, lost in amazement. She had been right after all. Grasping her hands, I pulled her to me, my mind reeling. I embraced her, softly kissing her warm lips; Bella wove her fingers through my hair, and at last, I was home again. She pulled back lightly, gazing into my eyes.

”There’s just one thing, Edward,” she whispered quietly. She reached up, and unfastened the necklace from around my neck, removing the ring from it. Bella grasped my left hand, and slipped the ring onto my finger.

”There, now it’s where it really belongs,” she murmured, raising my hand to her lips, repeating the same motion I had made when putting hers in place. Glancing down at Bella’s left hand, I indeed saw my mother’s ring; the ring that I had put there myself. Amazed, I slowly returned my gaze to her wide, innocent eyes.

”In case you were wondering, the answer had always been ‘yes,’” Bella said, pulling me back down to her, meeting my lips with hers. As I lifted her into my arms, twirling us around in circles, I felt at peace; more than that, I felt utterly blissful. Finally, I had found my heaven.

For never was a story of more woe
Than this of Juliet and her Romeo

*************************************************************


19 » Kommentera

Family Therapy-Cullen Style: kap 6-12

Homework Sucks

Doctor Dover’s POV

I finished entering my report into the computer from my initial visit with the Cullen’s today. There were some major issues I wasn’t comfortable addressing today with our limited time, but I’m sure were closer to understanding why the Cullen’s acted the way they did. Both the girls and the guys had an unguarded moment today where they laughed together and I was able to witness the love that I sensed was there underneath all the anger. I will just have to keep finding ways to remind them.

I had sent them down to the cafeteria so I could compose my report and decide how to proceed from there. I came up with some homework I wanted them to focus on before our next visit. Some of them will a have difficult time, but I believe the items I will have them focus on can help them begin to move forward and start learning to deal with their specific issues.

There was a knock on my door. “Come in.” I said, as Stephenie opened the door and stuck her head in my office.

“The Cullen’s are back, Should I show them to the conference room doctor?” she asked casually leaning against the door.

“Yes, tell them I will be right in to see them. How do they look?” I asked quickly.

Stephenie stuck her head back out the door, “Pretty darn hot if you ask me…”

She really was obsessed, she may need a prescription. “That’s not what I meant Stephenie. Are they getting along, are they tense or are they screaming at each other? I’d like to know what I’m about to walk into, there are quite a few of them.” I asked in a hurry.

Again she glanced out the door, giving a little wave “That tall blond guy is so cute, I think he has leaves in his hair…and what’s up with the sleeve ripped off his shirt. It wasn’t like that before. Anyway, I couldn’t help myself, I had to wave.” She mumbled sheepishly. “Um, they seem to be fine, a little quiet, but fine. No bloodshed for now. Why are you expecting something? Should I call security?”

“No, Stephenie, they are fine, I was just wondering…never mind. Show them to the conference room please and behave…” I stressed behave. She simply rolled her eyes at me and slid out the door.

A few deep, cleansing breaths later, I stood up and prepared myself to go and face the Cullen’s. I knew they would not be happy about the idea of having homework, but it had to be done. I gathered the last of my papers off my desk and headed down the hall. This time when I entered the room instead of hysterical laughter, the Cullen’s looked like they were about to be led to their deaths.

“Come on guys look alive! I know it has been a long day for you…but you look dead on your feet!” I said trying to break the silence with a poor attempt at humor.

Rosalie shook her head in annoyance “You have no idea Dr. Dover, no idea…” I noticed she was glaring at the back of Emmett’s head “Of course it’s nothing a few rubies wouldn’t fix huh Em?” I looked at poor Emmett and he was actually wincing in pain.

“Well, I wanted to to all come together one more time before we ended for the day because I wanted to …” Alice’s scream interrupted me. “Noooooooooooooooooooooooooo” was all she said before slamming her head onto the table. Jasper gently reached over and took her hand in his.

Carlisle broke the odd silence. “Go ahead doctor, Alice just has…”

“Cramps.” Emmett shouted.

“Emmett Cullen what would you know about cramps? Does little miss Ruby get really bad cramps? Huh? Does she? That trampy girlfriend of yours…” Rosalie was seething in anger. She seemed to have a lot of resentment towards her brother’s girlfriends…

“Children. You are being extremely rude, Dr. Dover was speaking.” Esme scolded the teens. Silence once again came over the room. “Dr. Dover please continue.”

“Thank you Mrs. Cullen, um where was I…oh yes, I wanted to give each of you an assignment to complete before you come back here for your next session the day after tomorrow. I spent some time, finding one thing I think that might help each of you start breaking down some of the walls that you have put up to protect yourselves. Working on your homework might be painful, but it will help you start dealing with your issues and hopefully in the long run bring you closer together as a family.” I saw them all looking nervously at Alice and Edward who just shook their heads slowly.

“Um, I’ll start with Carlisle and Esme. I would like you two to simply make sure they follow through with their assignments please. The assignments all have a 24 hour duration.” Esme and Carlisle nodded their heads in understanding.

I glanced around and saw Bella was the only one making eye contact with me right now. Of course she looked like a deer in headlights, but still she was looking at me. “Bella, your homework will be to openly discuss the subject of marriage with Edward. Any questions or concerns he asks you about, you need to answer. If something is bothering you or making you nervous about the wedding, you must share that with him.” Bella looked like she was going to faint, while Edward broke out in a huge grin.

“Of all the things, why do I have to do that?” Bella asked quietly. I thought about it before I answered.

“The reason I made that your homework is because I feel like there are still some things you and Edward haven’t discussed. Your concerns about marrying him are important to discuss before you get married and I think it is playing a big role in his behavior towards you. He can’t read your mind Bella, the only way he will know your fears is for you to tell him so that is what I am asking you to do.” The Cullen family exchanged shocked glances and Edward was trying very hard to suppress a smile.

Since Edward was enjoying himself so much, I decided to give him his homework next. “Edward, for your homework, you will let Bella be completely in control. You are to make no decisions, she will make all of them for you. What you wear, where you sit, what you eat, what you watch on TV…all those things are hers to decide. I want you to let go of everything and see how you feel. Bella, he is not your slave and doesn’t have to do what you ‘tell him to do’ but if he has to make a decision, you get the final say. Understand?” Bella looked much happier now while Edward looked livid.

“That is absolutely absurd!” I heard him mumble under his breath.

“It may be absurd, but it is your homework and I have a feeling the whole family is going to make sure you follow through with it, so good luck.” I added.

I looked around and decided to get this one over with…”Emmett, I have an assignment for you. After that little display in the office with your brother, I am still concerned by your sexual choices, so I am giving you a cold shower…no sex for 24 hours. No kissing either…” Rosalie slammed her hand onto the table laughing.

“Oh come on Doc! What did I do to you? I was open and honest and this is what I get for it? Therapy sucks!” Emmett grumbled from his chair. Rosalie however, was beaming.

“Poor pitiful RUBY gets no loving from her grizzly bear Emmett. Ha Ha Ha Ha. Good luck with the homework Emmett. Dr. Dover I swear I will do everything in my power to make sure Emmett has absolutely no physical contact with any female, not even Esme, for 24 hours. I am that dedicated to his recovery. You are a genius doctor.” Her hair swung gracefully over her shoulder as she twisted around in her seat to glare at Emmett.

“I’m so happy to hear how dedicated you are to Emmett’s recovery. Let’s hope you feel the same way about mending your relationship with Bella, because you must come up with two bonding activities to do with her and only her in the next 24 hours. I want you to to get to know each other better and Esme will get final approval on the plans. Does that make sense?” I felt the lasers on my chest as she glared at me. Her smile was completely lost behind the snarl that had appeared. Bella looked terrified again, but Edward gave Rosalie a deadly look, but she ignored it.

“That’s not fair! Why do they get girl time and I get stuck with the boys! I want Bella time…I hate Bella now too!”Alice screeched irrationally, as she bounced up and down in her chair. “Don’t you DARE go shopping.” She spat to them, through clenched teeth.

“Sorry Alice, this is between Rose and Bella, they need to work it out together. I do have some homework for you. Would you like to hear what it is?” I asked like I was speaking to a five year old. She pouted and nodded her head yes.

“I know it didn’t go so well last time, but Alice, I would like you to not shop for 24 hours. Carlisle, I am going to ask you to take the necessary precautions to prepare your home so that Alice will not be tempted to shop.” Alice began vibrating violently in her chair as her eyes grew bigger and bigger and bigger.

“When does the 24 hours start?” She asked in a hurried voice. I didn’t answer fast enough because she screamed “WHEN DOES IT START MAN!”

I had no idea so I randomly chose a time “It starts at 7pm this evening until 7pm tomorrow night.” That seemed to make her relax in her chair a bit. She looked at Edward and then bolted out of her seat for the door.

“Sorry doc!” She took a deep breath and continued “IgottagoshopnowwhileIstillcanbeforeIcan’!” And Alice streaked out of the conference room, the door banging against the wall with such force, that a nearby picture fell of the wall and crashed to the floor.

“This is going to be bad.” Jasper mumbled to himself, Edward nodded his head in agreement. Rosalie once again, seemed to be enjoying her siblings’ torture, her assignment must be looking better and better to her.

I looked around the room, only one person was left, and I was a bit nervous to tell him his, with his having tried to kill Bella and all. I cleared my throat and started talking. “Jasper, that brings us to you. Your homework is going to be difficult for you, but I think it will help you and your family tremendously. For 24 hour I want you to openly express every emotion you are feeling to your family. Make them feel whatever you are feeling, express yourself.” Jasper’s normally stoic face, broke into a huge smile. He briefly made eye contact with Edward who looked really upset.

“Doctor, I will do whatever you say, you are the professional and I am merely the patient. Thank you for this opportunity. I’m sure my family will find it …quite interesting to feel all my feelings. I just hope they can handle it, especially my dear brother Emmett.” Emmett gasped as Jasper’s gaze met his, like a mental light bulb just went off in his head. Emmett lowered his head to the table and muttered about finding a monastery somewhere for the day…

Carlisle looked around the room at his children who were having all different reactions to the homework given. Some were thrilled, some were scared, others annoyed, depressed and panicked. One had even fled the room to go on a last minute shopping bender before her homework began. He rose to his feet and addressed me “Dr. Dover I want to thank you for all your help today. I promise that Esme and I will make sure the children complete their assignments that you have given them to the best of their abilities before our next session.” He extended his hand to me, and Esme did the same.

“Jasper, please go down to the gift shop and pry Alice out of there before there are no ‘get well’ gifts left for the real patients. The rest of you may head home and we will have a family meeting this evening at 5pm. Bella, I will call Charlie and talk to him, I would like you to be at the meeting as well. Please thank Dr. Dover for his patience with us today.”

A chorus of, “Thank you doctor, and thanks doc!” came from the Cullen children as they gracefully exited the conference room. As I followed them to the waiting room, I saw maintenance replacing the pane of glass on the main office door. Stephenie glared at Rosalie as she walked past her desk. I guess I know what broke out here earlier… I thought to myself. Rosalie flashed a beautiful smile at the maintenance workers who decided to hold the door open for her as she exited the office.

As the last Cullen closed the door shut behind them I finally exhaled, I looked over at Stephenie, and mumbled “Hold all my calls, I need a few minutes alone.” I stumbled into my office and sank back into my large, padded chair.

What the hell was I thinking agreeing to this case? They looked so normal...I’m definitely going to need a drink after work.

An Unlikely Alliance

BPOV

We rode back to the Cullen’s in silence. Carlisle had called and explained the situation to Charlie and he agreed to let me spend the next two days at Edward’s house under Carlisle’s watchful eye. My head rested on the cool car window of Edward’s car for a few minutes, while I tried to gather my thoughts.

Edward couldn’t stand my silence any longer “Sooooo how was your session?” he asked tentatively, but with a coy tone in his voice, trying to break the tension in the car.

I glanced at his face and saw the worry hidden behind his little smirk. “Oh, not much. Let’s see Alice admitted she gives my clothes to the River People as kindling for their fires, I outed Alice as a shopping addict, Rosalie said I was marrying you for the sex, so that’s when I said she had an eating disorder, the doctor made her eat an apple and then she threatened to eat me. Then during the group hug, Rose shoved me into Dr, Dover who now thinks I have a thing for him I think…Oh yeah, and she rubbed apple juice in my hair…a good time was had by all if you ask me.” I looked up and saw the shock on his face.

“Didn’t you see any of this in their thoughts?” I asked confused.

He shook his head “No, I told you I was blocking everyone like Carlisle asked. Wow, your session went about as well as ours did.”

My curiosity peaked, I grinned as I asked “And what did you boys talk about?”

Edward took a deep breath “Well, The session started with Jasper and the doctor getting into a Civil War show down of sorts, the doctor was afraid to ask him too many questions with him being an attempted murderer and all, then Jasper made Emmett and I laugh and the doctor thought we were having a break down…so Emmett said Jasper was a cross dresser and he admitted wearing women’s underwear…” We looked at each other and said at the same time “Alice!” and laughed. Edward continued the story. “But then the doctor was starting to figure everything out about Alice and Jasper so I said Emmett was a sex addict which of course he was totally proud of and went on to tell…way too much information to the doctor. And then Emmett almost slipped up and that is where ‘Ruby’ came from.”

“Oh, that explains it, Rose kept saying all this stuff about some tramp Ruby. And then broke the window in the office door…I guess it makes sense in a weird Rosalie way to be mad at Emmett for making up a fake girlfriend which is really her.” I mumbled. “So what else happened?”

“More stuff about Emmett’s sex life, costumes…ugh…and then he actually referred to himself as a sexual hero, still not sure I understand that one…and then Emmett told Dr. Dover I hear voices…” He nearly whispered the last part.

“He told the doctor you hear voices?” I burst out into hysterical laughter. “Oh my gosh Edward what did you do?”

“I went along with it…told him the voices told me to do bad things and when they did I would hit Emmett and Jasper…then we argued about you becoming a vegetarian and then the group hug thing at the end.” He shifted nervously in his seat.

“And was it during the group hug that Emmett made out with you?” I asked trying my hardest not to laugh. I bit my lip as hard as possible without breaking the skin while my body shook from the suppressed laughter.

“Stupid Jasper sent a wave of lust when Emmett was hugging me and he went monkey nuts and started kissing me. That’s why Jasper ran out of our session. We found him hiding in the bushes out front and after the atomic wedgie Emmett gave him, he apologized. Of course the shirt sleeve was an accident, Esme is a bit mad about that one.”

As he finished his tale, we found ourselves sitting in front of the Cullen house. Neither one of us moved to get out of the car. I turned to see him tapping his fingers nervously on the steering wheel. “How long do you think we can hide out here?” I asked smiling.

“Not long enough. Come on, Carlisle knows we’re here and if we don’t get in there, he’s just going to drag us in kicking and screaming.” Edward said as he turned off the car.

“Can we go hide in your room until the meeting?’ I asked hopefully. Edward gave me a dazzling smile as he leaned over to me and said “We can try…” As he leaned closer to me I heard a tap on the glass. When I turned , I saw Emmett pressed against the glass making kissy faces.

“I would have thought you and Rose would be upstairs…having a moment before your drought starts dear brother. Alice is definitely making the most out of her last few free hours.“ Edward teased Emmett as we climbed out of the car.

Emmett started pouting “Well, I would be up there, however Rose is still a little miffed about the Ruby thing. I just don’t get it, she is Ruby. She knows that right? “ Emmett asked me.

“Yes Emmett, I think she knows. Maybe you should go tell her that Ruby is a miserable slut and you dumped her and realized Rose was the only woman for you. That might work. If it doesn’t, don’t tell her I gave you the idea. Got it?” I said quite seriously. I had to spend time with Rose and the last thing I wanted was her mad at me.

A huge smile broke out on Emmett’s face. “Thanks Bella. That’s a great idea.” He leaned over and gave me a kiss on the cheek. Edward shot him a an annoyed glare which made Emmett roll his eyes and give me a big kiss me on the lips. “What can I say, I’m just a sex addict and now I’ve kissed both of you in the same day! Was it as good for you as it was for me?” He teased, but then he looked really nervous. “Just …um, don’t tell Rose I kissed you or I’ll be dead, thanks.”

He ran off into the house and we heard him yelling for Rosalie as the door shut behind him. I took Edward’s hand in mine as we walked up to the porch. Inside the house there was a flurry of activity. Alice was on line and on the phone, feverishly making purchases and cursing about the slow speed of the modem. Jasper was sitting next to her with a pile of catalogs, ready to hand her the next one when she was finished. She glanced in our direction and gave us a quick smile but went back to her ordering. I heard her arguing with the person on the phone about overnight shipping.

My idea must have worked because I saw Emmett scoop Rosalie up in his arms and run up the stairs. “Thank goodness they made up.” I said to myself, but of course Edward heard and was completely puzzled by my interest.

“Why are you so concerned about their love life Bella?” The confusion was written all over Edward’s face.

“Well, it’s for a somewhat selfish reason. I want Rosalie as happy as possible when we do our bonding activities and some alone time with Emmett will help keep her mood up. I don’t want her anymore irritable than necessary.” My words made Edward burst out laughing.

“It’s all about getting through the next 24 hours alive Edward, self- preservation.” A loud crash came from upstairs that got even Alice’s attention. Esme, who had been sitting quietly on the couch just shook her head. “You two may not want to head upstairs for a while…” I nodded my head in agreement. Edward gave a slight shudder and went and sat at the piano and played for awhile to drown out the sounds of Emmett and Rosalie’s love, coming from upstairs.

At precisely 5:00 Carlisle came into the family room and asked us to join him in the dining room. Emmett and Rosalie emerged from upstairs, both with silly grins on their faces, Emmett gave me a wink which made me blush. Edward’s arm wrapped around me as he lead me to the chair next to his. When we were all finally seated, Carlisle stood at the head of the table again and began.

“I want to thank you all for going to therapy today, I know it was not easy for any of you, but Esme and I stand firmly behind our decision to give this a try. I also know that the homework Dr. Dover gave each of you will be quite challenging but I have no doubt that you all will be successful in completing it. Esme and I have decided that you will all complete your homework in the same 24 hour period so from 7 pm tonight until 7 pm tomorrow homework rules apply. Alice, the phone and Internet will be cut to the house to help you. Rosalie will also disable all the cars so no one will be leaving by car. If you try and make a run for it, Emmett has gladly agreed to restrain you.” Alice started tapping her foot nervously.

“As for you Emmett, you may not be alone with Rosalie at any give time during the 24 hour period. Someone must be with you are all times. We are also taking the door off your bedroom just to be safe, not that it would stop you, but …” Carlisle’s voice trailed off as we all snickered. He was right, having no door wouldn’t stop them.

“Edward, you know the rules for you and Bella and I hope that we won’t have any problems with you two fulfilling your assignments. We hope Bella, that you will not abuse the power that has been given to you where Edward is concerned and Edward we ask that you remain considerate of Bella as she completes her homework. A little understanding and patience from you will be expected.” Edward nodded his head alongside me.

Carlisle sighed, “Jasper, Jasper, Jasper.” Jasper let out a small, evil chuckle which gave me goosebumps. “You my son, have the power to make all of our lives miserable for the next 24 hours but I hope that you will refrain from doing so and I personally will be keeping my eye on you.” This time, Jasper sank a bit lower in his chair, knowing Carlisle was serious. “I do not want you thwarting your siblings homework attempts for your own personal amusement. Got it?” Jasper silently nodded his head, but I was still worried because Edward was still glaring at him.

“You all have two hours, use them wisely…at 7pm, homework begins.” The words no sooner left Carlisle’s lips and Alice sprang out of her seat, jumped over Jasper’s legs and sprinted back toward the garage. Jasper was hot on her heels “I’ll be back by seven I swear Carlisle…” Alice shrieked as she tore out of the house. I heard Rosalie’s high pitched squeal as Emmett chased her back upstairs.

At 6:50 pm the front door flew open and Alice stumbled into the house. Jasper’s hair was disheveled and he looked slightly dazed. Edward sprung to his feet and ran over to him “Jasper what the hell happened to you? Did you get attacked?” Jasper shook his head no, but refused to speak. Alice plopped down on the couch next to me.

“Alice, are you OK?” I asked hesitantly. Alice turned to me with a glassy look in her eyes. “It was really scary Bella, I dragged Jazz to the …oh my god…I dragged him to …Walmart! They had so much stuff…it was a Super Walmart and I just ran through the aisles throwing things into the cart as fast as I could. When I filled one up, I hurled it at Jasper and got a new one. People thought I had won some sort of radio contest and only had 2 minutes to shop. After it went on for twenty minutes, people got scared. When they called the police we took off. Jasper is still in shock.” She glanced lovingly over at her husband who was sitting perfectly still at the kitchen counter. Edward’s mouth was hanging open, as he sat there reading Jasper’s thoughts I’m sure.

“What did you do with all the stuff Alice?” I looked around and noticed she hadn’t brought a single bag into the house with her.

“We took it all down to the women’s shelter…they thought they won the lottery.” Alice mumbled as she got up off of the couch and walked over to the still stunned Jasper. “Sorry Jazz, I don’t know what came over me…” She whispered sweetly in his ear.

He held up a hand to stop her. “Let’s never speak of it again Alice.” He glanced down at his watch. “I need to get my emotions under control in the next seven minutes or everyone in a mile radius is going to have a complete panic attack. Please excuse me…” Jasper rose out of his chair and walked up to their room.

With a sad face, Alice trailed after him. “Wait for me Jazz, I’m better now I promise…”

Stunned, Edward and I sat at the kitchen counter when suddenly the lights flickered. “What the heck was that?” I asked

Edward started laughing. “Carlisle is a brilliant surgeon, however his electrical skills could use some work.” From the basement I heard Carlisle shout, “I heard that Edward…you want to come down here and help smart guy?” Edward rolled his eyes “He’s trying to disconnect the phone and Internet but apparently the wires all look the same.”

I giggled at the thought of Carlisle downstairs swearing at the circuit board. “AHA! Success…” I heard Carlisle say as he came up the basement stairs. Rosalie appeared from her room, straightening her hair as she scurried off to the garage. “I’m on it Carlisle…I just got a little distracted.” Edward glanced nervously at his watch.

“One minute until homework starts. Are you ready?” He asked anxiously. I shook my head no. He took my hand in his and lead me out to the couch in the family room.

In the corner of the room, Carlisle was making sure the Internet was disabled completely. Esme came in and watched over his shoulder as he fiddled with the computer. “No online shopping for 24 hours.” He said with a wink.

Emmett reappeared from his room, looking happy as a clam. He was messing with his watch when he looked up at us and explained “What? I’m just setting an alarm, I want to know the second my 24 hours are up!” Rosalie came in from the garage, having just disabled the cars. We were all officially trapped together for the next 24 hours.

“Come on Rose…” Emmett wailed.

She looked up at him totally confused “What are you whining about you big baby? It’s been what, thirty seconds?? Maybe you do have a problem.” He walked slowly over to her and pointed at a smear of grease on her cheek from her working on the cars.

“You know how much I like you all greasy Rose…why would you do this to me when I’m supposed to be living the life of a monk…” He was actually pouting like a baby.

Rose was trying to wipe it off, but missed a part and he just kept whining. Having had enough of Emmett’s tantrum, I got up and walked over to her. “Come here Rose, no look, you missed a spot right here..apparently that tiny mark is enough to bring the big guy to his knees.”

She pulled her long blond hair back to expose her whole cheek. As I raised my hand to wipe the grease off, Rose suddenly grabbed my wrist, and I froze somewhat terrified. Her piercing eyes looked into mine and somewhere in the background I heard Edward yell “JASPER!” but it was too late, before I could blink, Rose planted a huge kiss on my lips.

Everything happened quickly. I heard a huge crash and a lot of swearing but all I could see were Rosalie’s eyes, inches away from mine. She had me in some sort of vampire vice grip that I couldn’t escape from as her lips continued to move against mine, so I simply stood there frozen. Her lips stayed pressed against mine for what seemed like an eternity, until her eyes flew open and she screamed in shock. “What the hell just happened?”

“Um, I think you just kissed me Rose. Was that one of our bonding activities?” I asked nervously. If that was one, I was afraid of what the other would be. I found it hard to believe Esme would have approved of that type of bonding experience.

“Of course not! Jasper, that evil little twit, sent this enormous wave of lust at me right when you got close and I couldn’t stop myself…Jasper you will die…” Her screams finally died down when we both turned to face the rest of the Cullen’s.

Emmett was sitting on top of what remained of Esme’s coffee table with his hand over his heart, clutching his shirt. Edward had his hand over his mouth and his other hand was ripping into the arm of the couch. Carlisle and Esme were laughing hysterically over near the computer and Alice was at the top of the stairs smacking Jasper repeatedly.

“What is it with you and causing everyone to make out today? First, Edward and Emmett and now the girls? Did you watch some perverted orgy movie last night? I thought we blocked all those channels from you guys after the last incident.” She asked with an accusatory stare.

“No, No, Alice, I thought Rose would be with Emmett, and she’d,…you know, jump on Emmett… I had no idea she’s start making out with Bella! Emmett is filling my universe with all his lustful feelings for a greasy Rosalie…I was just letting the family feel my emotions like Dr. Dover said…and then YOU kissed me and I just couldn’t stop myself! But now look at Emmett, he’s paralyzed I think.” My eyes flew back down to Emmett who was panting, but hadn’t moved an inch, his eyes were still going back from my face to Rosalie’s as he clutched his heart. From the stairs, Alice and Jasper’s laughter flowed throughout the house. “Quick Jazz we better hide…”

When it finally sank in that I had just kissed Rosalie, my face turned scarlet and I backed away from her slowly “Sorry Rose, my bad..um the grease is still there, but I’ll let you get it…” And as fast as I could, I jumped into Edward’s lap and buried my face. He sat as still as a statue for a few more seconds and then I heard him exhale slowly. His free arm wrapped gently around my shoulder as he kissed my head.

“So, who’s a better kisser, me or Rose?” he asked casually. I felt his body start to shake from his laughter. Furious, I sat up and looked him in the eye, raised an eyebrow and replied.“Jealous are you Edward? Let’s just say I can see why Emmett enjoys kissing her so much! ” I fumed as I stood up and started walking upstairs. I saw Rose glare at the still stunned Emmett and storm up the stairs ahead of me. She slammed the door so hard, I heard the wood crack. Of course Alice and Jasper had disappeared, fearing for their safety.

As I reached the top of the stairs, I paused, long enough to hear Emmett finally speak. “Dude, that was probably the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” I smiled, that explained Emmett’s reaction.

What shocked me was Edward’s reply “I know…” as he started laughing with Emmett.

I glanced down the stairs and saw Rose had poked her head out the door and was listening to them too. She had a huge smile on her face. Her eyes traveled up to the hall I was standing in when I saw her hold up one finger for me to wait for her. She silently flew up the stairs and came into Edward’s room, closing the door behind us. A notepad appeared out of her pocket as scribbled me a note.

‘Sorry about the kiss. Jasper sucks. I know what our first bonding activity will be. We’re going on a picnic for breakfast. Sound good?’

I nodded my head yes and smiled.

I took the pen ‘What’s on the menu for the picnic?

A huge grin came across her face a she scrawled ‘A dish best served cold…’

I read it and gave her a wink of understanding. An unlikely alliance had been formed between us and it had been sealed with a kiss.

Rose started writing again. ‘When we go on our picnic, I need Edward to play the piano until we get back so no one in the house will overhear our conversation. Can you swing that?’

I flashed her the thumbs up, making her grin even wider than before. She gave me a quick hug and disappeared out the door.

Edward was still downstairs, discussing who knows what with Emmett, when I decided to make his first decision for him. I went over to his door, threw it open and yelled “Edward, you have just decided to come upstairs and make sure I am OK after making out with your sister!”

Emmett started laughing “Ha ha, Bella’s making your decisions for you. Ha ha a girl is telling you what to do…”

“Bella?” I heard Edward call up the stairs.

“Yes, I decided you can smack him, use Rosalie’s bonus issue of Cosmo…it’s thicker please!” I replied.

Two loud WHAPS later, Edward was at my side on his leather couch.

“How are you? I’m so sorry my sister molested your lips.” He said meekly. I raised an eyebrow at him in disbelief. “Somehow I just don’t think you’re all that sorry about it.” I quipped.

“Come on Bella, you have to admit it was kind of funny…” he said while poking my side trying to get me to laugh.

“Was it as funny as when Emmett kissed you today? Would you call that funny? At least the only person that saw it was Jasper. I made out with Rose in front of the entire family!” My voice kept getting louder until I was finally shouting at him.

I was taken completely off guard when instead of looking angry, Edward looked amused. “What is so funny Edward? Is my anger amusing to you?” I shouted.

“No love, but it’s not your anger your feeling right now…”

“Damn it Jasper!” I screamed as I ran in to the hall in time to see a blur of blond hair running down the stairs. “You better run Jasper…I’ll remember this…when you least expect it!!” Completely out of air, I bent over and put my hands on my thighs trying to catch my breath. “stupid vampire brother in law” I mumbled as I walked back into Edward’s room.

“Thanks for all your help with your brother Edward.” I snarled. Realizing I was still acting like a rabid dog, I took a few deep breaths while Edward continued to be amused by my current state.

“You are really cute when you are angry, did you know that?” He said as he came over and wrapped his arms around my waist.

“Not funny Edward, I’m still mad.” My mind was racing with ways to bring down Jasper when I felt Edwards face right next to mine.

“You know Bella, I was trying to decide if I should kiss your shoulder or your neck, what do you think?” His icy breath sent chills down my back as his face brushed against my hair.

“Um…well…you should definitely kiss my neck I guess…” Immediately, I felt his lips against the warm skin of my neck. My knees felt weak as my head swam.

“Are you feeling better now Bella?” Edward whispered with his lips still kissing along my neck.

“Yeah…better…much better.” I mumbled as my heart jumped into overdrive. Edward laughed at the thunder of my heart as I leaned back into his chest.

“So Bella, now that you are feeling better…” His lips slowly moved up to my cheek and were creeping slowly toward my lips “MMMHMM” I mumbled incoherently as my eyes closed, waiting for his lips to touch mine.

“I have some wedding questions for you!” My eyes flew open to see his grinning face a millimeter away from mine.

“Fine, but what are you going to wear when you interrogate me? Oh, that’s easy, you just decided to be shirtless when you ask these ridiculous questions. Strip Edward!” I demanded as I flopped myself onto his bed. I laid on my stomach and propped my head up under my elbows waiting for the show to begin.

“Bella, I am not taking off my shirt.” He said stubbornly.

“Yes you are.”

“No.”

“Yes you are…Carlisle!!!!!” I yelled. Within seconds, Carlisle stood in the doorway to Edward’s room. “What did you need Bella?” He asked as he glanced at Edward’s annoyed face.

“Edward isn’t doing his homework and I thought you should know about it.”

“Edward what did you do now?” Carlisle sighed.

“Nothing, Bella is being absurd again. She said I have to take off my shirt when I talk to her. Dr. Dover said I was not her slave.” He said indignantly and crossed his arms.

“I did not say you had to take your shirt off, I asked you what you were planning on wearing when you asked me these questions which requires you to make a decision, which you are not allowed to make, so I get to make it for you and I say you are shirtless. Carlisle you are the judge, did I break any rules here?” I innocently asked as I looked up at Carlisle who was trying to hold in a laugh. His eyes went apologetically to Edward who let out a loud sigh and started unbuttoning his shirt.

“Thanks for the help Carlisle!” I waved merrily as he left Edward’s room, closing the door behind himself.

“See I was right you were wrong…” I teased but then the breath caught in my throat. Edwards shirt was off, exposing his pale chest which was the picture of perfection. My eyes took in the beauty that was a shirtless Edward, burning the image into my memory. As I sat utterly dazzled on the bed, something black hit me in the face and snapped me back to reality. When I looked down, it was Edward’s shirt and it was in my lap. “It’s not nice to throw things Edward.”

“It’s not nice to stare Isabella” He said as his honey eyes looked deeply into mine. He came over and laid down beside me on the bed, resting his head on his arm.

“So, now that I am half naked, can I ask a few questions?” He asked sweetly.

“Yeah- you can pretty much do whatever you want if you’re half naked Edward, to tell you the truth…” I mumbled still under the influences of his dazzling. He laughed to himself and then pondered his first question.

“Do you love me?’

“Of course I love you.”

“Do you want to spend eternity with me?”

“Again, of course I do.”

“Why does marriage scare you so much?”

“My mom brainwashed me.”

“Are you afraid of what Renee or Charlie will think about us getting married?”

“I guess part of me is concerned about that but if they don’t warm up to the idea, I’ll just have you go over there shirtless and unleash all your dazzling powers on them and they’ll be putty in your hands. And then, when I’m a vampire, I can help dazzle them too! But I’ll keep my shirt on…”

“So are you happy we’re getting married or are you just going through the motions to make everyone else happy?” I noticed he held his breath as he waited or my answer.

I took his hand into mine and looked him right in the eye as I answered. “I’m thrilled to be marrying you, terrified of the whole wedding thing, though. As long as Alice behaves, I’ll be fine. Truly, I cannot wait to become Mrs. Edward Cullen.”

“So then you’re not just marrying me for the sex?” A beautifully crooked grin broke out on his face. I gave his shoulder a teasing shove.

“No Edward, I am not marrying you for the sex, however I am expecting it to be spectacular, the sex that is…no pressure of course.”

“Bella, what am I going to do with you?” He asked as he leaned over and kissed my forehead.

“Marry me, have sex with me and then change me into a vampire so we can spend an eternity together. How does that sound?” I asked playfully as I traced my fingers across his bare back.

“Perfect.” He purred in my ear as he started kissing me. I rolled onto my back and Edward moved over me, never taking his lips from mine. I moved my hands up and down his back, trying not to pull him too close or I knew he’d move away.

“Breathe Bella” He whispered as he moved his lips down my neck and across my collarbone. I moved my hands between us and began running my fingers over the perfectly sculpted muscles of his chest. I felt him take a deep breath and whisper my name.

My head was spinning until I was brought back to reality. The door to Edward’s room flew off the hinges and crashed to the ground inches form the bed. “Get off her man!” I heard Emmett shout. “For the love of God are you trying to kill me? I have Jasper throwing buckets of lust at me because of you two! It’s so bad, that Esme has locked Rosalie in an undisclosed location in the house and it’s only 8:30pm. I still have 22 hours thirty minutes to go… Edward where the hell is your shirt?”

Read ‘em and Weep

BPOV

“Back off Emmett or I’ll have him decide to take the pants off too and then you’ll really be in trouble because I don’t think even your vampire strength will be able to keep me away from him…” I shot back as I climbed onto my knees on the bed, daring him to tempt me. Edward looked terrified that Emmett would say something stupid that would cause him to lose his pants.

Realizing the insanity of his actions, Emmett fell to the ground and began rocking back and forth on the floor. “I’m not going to make it…this is impossible…maybe I should go find a cave to hide in until tomorrow…” I had never seen Emmett look so pitiful for as long as I’d known him.

Edward walked over to him to give him a little pep talk “Come on Emmett, you can do this…you’ve been away from Rosalie before and you survived. Why is this any different? Come on, Bella we need to decide what to do to keep Emmett occupied, and since that is your department…”

I thought about it for a few minutes and then a brilliant idea came to me, but I had to quickly change my mind before Alice saw what I had planned. I looked at Edward and Emmett. “Do you both trust me?” My smile must have scared them because they looked at me for a really long time weighing their options before finally nodding their heads yes.

I ran into Edward’s closet and grabbed a pile of clothes. “Edward put on as much clothing as possible, but be subtle about it, Alice can’t notice. Wear three pairs of socks, two tank tops under you shirt, shorts under your jeans that kind of thing OK?” The corner’s of his mouth turned up into a smile, even though he couldn’t read my mind, he could see where this was going and was happy about it.

“Emmett, you go do the same thing…remember, be subtle, we don’t want certain people knowing what we are up too…” Emmett slowly got up off the floor and smiled. If there is one thing Emmett loved it was a good prank. “We’ll meet you downstairs in a while.”

I ran into the bathroom and gathered as many clothes as I could find. I even stole a few pairs of Edward’s socks. With my layers of clothing on my body, I grabbed a sweatshirt and threw it on. Edward looked exactly the same, except he choose a more loose fitting shirt to hide the layers beneath it.

I took his hand “You are going to have to trust me OK? Just go with the flow, you know who the target of this little caper is right? I’m sure you can feel it…so use your power when the time is right. Don’t shoot till you see the whites of their eyes.” I said with a wink.

He leaned in and gave me a kiss “Whatever you say Bella, you are in charge today.” As his cool breath hit my face, my knees started to buckle, but I quickly shook off the fog.

“We can’t do this now Edward, think of poor Emmett. I don’t want to see him explode.” I gave his hand a squeeze and he laughed and led me downstairs.

“Where’s Alice” I whispered to Edward.

“She and Jasper are busy at the moment. “ Edward chuckled. “Apparently they decided to hide in the attic closet, but when no one came looking for them, they got bored…now, they aren’t so bored anymore.” I clapped my hands together, this just might work.

“Do you know where Esme has Rosalie hidden?” Edward nodded his head yes. “Good, go tell them how to dress and get ready to come downstairs in a few minutes. Hurry!” Edward ran upstairs, while I hurried into Carlisle’s office and closed the door tightly behind me.

“What can I do for you Bella?” Carlisle asked form behind his desk. My face blushed my darkest shade of red. I was nervous he would object to my plan, but I had to try.

“Hey Carlisle, so um, ..I have a favor to ask.” I said looking down at my shoes nervously.

“So ask me.” I could hear the smile in his voice. I looked up and took deep breath and started rambling.

“Jasper is abusing his homework privileges and making everyone miserable, especially poor Emmett. So I was hoping you would join us for a little game so we can get back a little at Jasper?” I managed to finish the whole speech in one big breath. When I ran out of air, I waited patiently for his response.

I watched his eyes twinkle as a smile came over his face. “Count me in. What should I do?”

I quickly told him to put a few extra layers of clothing on and join the rest of us in the family room. When I finished the explanation, he got out of his chair and hugged me. “You really were made for Edward weren’t you? This family was truly blessed the day you came into our lives. Another evil genius to add to the bunch.” He said with a laugh as he went to find Esme and prepare for the fun.

I ran out to the family room and found Edward, Emmett and Rosalie sitting on the couch. Rosalie was rubbing Emmett’s back gently as he looked lovingly at her. Edward opened his arms and I climbed happily into his lap. “Sooo are they still occupied?” I asked casually.

Edward’s face grimaced “Yes, they’re occupied”

“How occupied?” I asked.

“Very” Edward said as I felt him shudder.

“Perfect.” I said as I winked at Emmett. His face broke out in a grin as Esme and Carlisle joined us.

“Here goes nothing…” I said as I looked at Rosalie.

“So Rose, would you like to go shopping?” 3,2,1

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” A horrible scream came from the attic. There was a crash and a little black blur flew downstairs and blocked our exit. Alice stood in the doorway, her arms extended out at her sides. She was in a crouching position like she was ready to pounce on us if we took one step toward the door.

Her hair was completely disheveled, but what made us all laugh, was the fact that her shirt was on backwards, only one leg was fully in her jeans and she stood there in bare feet. Jasper came running downstairs a few seconds behind her and he looked no better. His shirt was wide open and he stood there in his boxer shorts fuming.

“No one is leaving this house to shop, got it!” Alice growled in my direction. In that second she was the scariest vampire I had ever seen.

Carlisle stood up and walked over to Alice. I felt Jasper send a wave of calm through the room. “Alice, Bella and Rosalie were teasing, they aren’t going anywhere. Come on, get away from the door and you may want to fix your pants there..” He said as he waved a finger in the direction of her exposed leg.

Alice gave a little scream and threw her leg into the jeans in a blink of an eye. “Sorry guys, I overreacted.” Alice mumbled as she joined us on the couch. I gently patted her on the back.

“I know you are having a hard time Alice, but look at it this way, only 22 more hours to go.” Somehow she wasn’t soothed by my words.

“Can we do something please…I need a distraction or I’m just going to stare at the clock for the rest of the night.” Emmett whined as he threw his head down into his hands.

Before jasper could sneak out and get dressed I shouted “Strip poker – House rules!” Edward had told me once about the house rules of strip poker which always gave the advantage to the person calling the game. Basically if strip poker with house rules was called, everyone in the room had to play and you could not leave the room to put on additional clothes. You played in whatever you were wearing.

Jasper got mad, really mad because he was half naked. “Bella, I’m not playing strip poker…I’m hardly wearing anything! That’s not fair…”

It was Esme who spoke up and settled the argument that was about to start “Jasper, it is fair. Who was it again that came up with the ridiculous ‘House rules’ option anyway?” Here eyes went from Jasper to Alice immediately.

“That’s not my fault, I did it because whenever we would want to play, Edward would always poke around in my head and then go bundle up like he was going on an Arctic expedition !” Alice whined.

Esme held up her hands for everyone to stop talking. “The game has been called, we are all playing and homework is still in effect. Emmett, I think you shouldn’t sit right next to Rosalie, that might be a bit much. Bella, you still have to make Edward’s decisions for him, so you decide what cards he keeps and which ones he discards. Oh, you also choose what clothing he takes off… I think we’ve covered everything right? Ok let the game begin!”

The boys moved the couches and coffee table out of the way to make a big open space on the floor for everyone to sit. I sat next to Edward so I could chose his cards for him. Esme sat between Emmett and Rose so Emmett would behave. Carlisle sat on the other side of Emmett, just in case. Alice and Jasper were still muttering about how unfair the game was.

The first few hands, we played fair. A pile of socks and sweaters was starting to form on the floor. Jasper was playing very cautiously, hardly staying in at all since he didn’t have much clothing to lose. It was time to start phase one of the ‘real’ game so I gently touched Edward’s thigh and gave it a squeeze. He looked over at me and smiled to tell me he understood the plan was beginning. It was time of Edward and I to get into a fight.

Edward started laughing to himself. All of the Cullen’s were staring at him now, he never just broke out into random laughter, I think they were concerned for his mental health. “Edward dear, what is so funny?” Esme asked very sweetly, not wanting to upset him if he was having some kind of breakdown.

“Sorry everyone, Emmett just had a funny image pop into his head.” Edward said as he regained control of himself. Emmett must have asked Edward a quick question because I saw a look pass between the two brothers and then Emmett started laughing now.

“I was just trying to do distract you a little Edward, no harm in trying.” Emmett turned to a confused Jasper and said “Cat woman” And then they both looked at me. I felt my face turn three shades of red when Jasper joined Emmett’s laughter.

Rose could see what was happening and decided to fuel the fire. “What about Cat woman Emmett?” Her voice was annoyed as she asked.

“On nothing Rose, just something I offered Edward during our session today.” That caused all the boys, except Carlisle, to burst into laughter. All eyes were again on me. Rose put two and two together and shrieked “You offered to lend him my Cat woman costume for her? She wouldn’t last five seconds in the boots alone!”

Emmett doubled over in laughter “I know, that’s what made Edward laugh…I imagined her falling…”

I spun to face Edward “So you find that funny Edward? My falling down amuses you? So glad I could be the joke of your session today!” I sent out as much anger as I could so Jasper would buy it. Of course he didn’t know I was thinking about how mad I was when he got Rose and I to kiss earlier…

“Bella, I didn’t mean…it was just…funny…well..not funny, unexpected…” Edward stammered trying to get out of trouble.

“Alice deal the cards, we have a game to play.” I said as I continued at glare at Edward. I could feel Jasper’s amusement growing.

The next few hands I threw away any cards in Edward’s hand that were higher than a ten. He discarded a pair of aces, three kings and a possible straight. Each time he would huff and puff and once he even shouted that I made him throw in a pair. When Edward ‘decided’ to stay in a hand with a jack high and lost, I made him take off his pants, which earned me a warning glance from Edward. It’s all for the plan, it’s all for the plan…I thought with a smirk on my face.

While Jasper continued to enjoy Edward’s misery, he played his poker hands very cautiously, again , not wanting to make a mistake and lose his shirt or boxers.

We had to get Jasper to be a bit arrogant, so I decided to start bragging about my hand to Emmett, who then followed suit and doubled the pot and offered two items of clothing if his hand got beat. Soon, Rose and Carlisle took the bet, each claiming they had the best hand. The room, filled with bravado and our arrogance caused Jasper to finally stay in for a hand. The fish was nibbling on the hook, time to reel him in. What Jasper didn’t know, was that I was holding an amazing hand, nearly impossible to beat.

Emmett laid down his massive pair of queens, that were immediately beat by Rosalie’s three sixes. Carlisle laid down three nines proudly, until Jasper started grinning. “Feeling confident Jasper?” I asked. I was exuding as much confidence as I could, and I assumed the others were doing the same. If Jasper lost, he was naked if I lost, I still have five layers of clothes to go through before I would remotely show any skin. That thought alone make me more confident that anything.

“Yes, Bella, I am feeling very good about this hand. How are you feeling?” He asked.

“You tell me Jasper…” He looked deeply into my eyes and mumbled “HHHHHMMMMM very confident are you Bella?”

“Yep, pretty confident” My smile just grew as I answered him. Edward leaned over and looked at my cards. ‘Are you sure you want to stay in Bella? Jasper hasn’t gone in on a single hand today, he probably has something really good.” He whispered to me, but we both knew everyone in the room was listening intently.

“I’m staying in, I definitely think I can beat Jasper!” I said even more arrogant than before. I’m sure Edward was beginning to feel as nervous as possible so Jasper would pick upon it and get sucked further into our plan.

Alice started fidgeting, I kept changing my mind about the strength of my hand. She knew something was up, seeing Edward with a tank top under his shirt and Emmett dressed in a similar fashion had already raised an eyebrow from her earlier. That’s why I had to make Edward lose his pants.

“It’s a set up Jazz! Don’t show your hand!” Alice screamed. Her hand flailed around as she tried to grab the cards from Jasper who refused to give them up. In a matter of seconds, the two of them were wrestling around on the floor, “Damn it Jasper give me the bloody cards!” Alice screamed.

“No Alice, I have a good hand, I am not folding. I’m calling Bella’s bluff.” A wave of calm washed over all of us as he tried to pry tiny Alice off his arm so he could lay down his cards.

“Read ‘em and weep Bella! Full house, Kings over tens.” Jasper beamed. His eyes pierced into mine and I had to react immediately. I looked away from him and started to send myself into a bit of a panic attack to make Jasper feel even more confident before I showed my cards and crushed him. Somehow, I even managed to muster up tears.

Ha and Edward said I can’t act. I thought to myself as a single tear cascaded down my cheek. Alice was watching me like a hawk, waiting for the slightest sign I was setting up Jasper. I looked over at Edward who sweetly said “Well, Bella what do you have?”

I let out a sigh and started to lay down my cards one at a time “I really don’t have much, my highest card is this stupid seven of spades, everything else is smaller, look a six, five, four, and three. Oh did I mention they are all spades too?”

Jasper’s mouth fell open “You have a straight flush? A straight stinking flush? No way…Edward cheated, he gave you some cards or something!” Jasper accused as he pointed his finger at the two of us.

“Really! I am offended at the accusation. Carlisle, did we do anything against the rules? Esme you are always the judge in these matters. Did Edward and I cheat?” I looked at Esme for support and a wide smile came across her face.

“Jasper I’m sorry, but they didn’t cheat. You just got beat, badly…by a human I might add.” Esme started laughing at her little joke.

“Come on Jasper! I told you they were setting you up. Edward and Emmett don’t usually wear three pairs of socks and two tank tops under their shirts. Pay attention man! Now you have to get naked in front of the whole family. Let’s get it over with, stand up and drop them.” Alice said with absolutely no sympathy for her husband. I could tell she was annoyed with him for not listening to her warning, her arms were firmly crossed on her chest and a small pout was on her face as she looked at Jasper.

“Take it off, take it off” Emmett started chanting. Rosalie started humming some stripper music to get Jasper in the mood. Esme covered her eyes, not wanting to see Jasper’s bare butt in her face. Edward was shaking with laughter, probably from seeing the thoughts flying through Jasper’s head at this second. I, however, felt my cheeks start turning red when Jasper’s eyes met mine.

Feeling my embarrassment, he made a quick move and decided to kick my blush into overdrive by sending waves of embarrassment throughout the house. In a matter of seconds, we were all so embarrassed we couldn’t look each other in the eye and all our heads were hung down, our eyes fixed in our laps as we played with our fingers. Jasper chose that moment to whip off his shirt and drop his boxers. He stood in the center of the group for the required five seconds, but none of us saw anything because we were still feeling too much embarrassment to even look up and tease him. Damn you Jasper…

When I finally felt some relief from my embarrassment, it was too late. I whipped my head up only to see a shirtless Jasper scurrying up the stairs, Alice was running behind him and acting as a human shield so no one even got a glimpse of his naked rear as he retreated from the room.

“Coward!!” Edward shouted as they slammed their bedroom door.

I looked around at the rest of the family who were just as annoyed as I was with Jasper now. “Well that didn’t go according to plan now did it?” I said sadly. My plan had failed, badly. Edward rubbed my back to make me feel better but it wasn’t helping.

I glanced over at Rose who winked at me and very subtly tapped the side of her head to indicate she had an idea. I would have to wait until our bonding time at breakfast tomorrow to find out her plan to bring down Jasper. I could only imagine what she would do to him…

Esme took Rosalie into the kitchen with her. Carlisle went back into his office and I yawned . Before I knew it, I found myself in Edward’s arms, being carried out of the family room. I heard Emmett sigh.

“Only 20 short hours to go! Shoot me now please…” Emmett groaned as Edward and I headed upstairs.

Dirty Little Secret

EPOV

We were sitting downstairs, all still trying to figure out how Jasper had wiggled out of another revenge scheme. Bella was visibly sad at her failed attempt, but she and Rose were sharing a silent moment. From the look on Rosalie’s face and the fact that her thoughts were blocked from me, she was up to something for sure.

Jasper’s thoughts came to me in that moment. Edward, Bella’s going to pay for that little stunt you know…I hope Alice doesn’t start to get romantic. Otherwise I might not be able to contain the love that will fill the air. Good luck avoiding that emotion brother. Trust me you’ll thank me in the morning.

My head was then bombarded with thoughts of Alice…I shuddered and knew I only had a few minutes to act. Bella let out small yawn so I immediately swept her up in my arms and took her upstairs.

“What was that about Edward?” Bella asked with a confused look on her face.

“You looked tired so I …” The words got caught in my throat when Bella raised an eyebrow at my.

“You decided…that’s the word you are looking for, you decided to take me upstairs. What if I wasn’t tired Edward? See that’s why Dr. Dover wants you to let me decide everything …” Her arms were folded across her chest, even annoyed she looked so cute sitting on my bed.

“Bella, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, really…Ok…go ahead, free decision…then we’ll be even right?” I watched her reaction closely, not wanting her to be angry with me. I saw the corners of her mouth twitch and she relaxed.

“Good! HHMMM what should you decide…” Her smile made me nervous…

“You have decided you are going to sleep right next to me all night with no shirt on. And no matter what you cannot leave this bed understand?” She asked, waiting for my reaction.

I nodded in agreement, I thought she’d pick something much worse than that, just another reason why I love her so much. That’s when I heard him again. Oh boy, I wonder if Edward can feel this yet…

Suddenly I did feel something in places I didn’t want to, I knew Bella woulds start responding soon so I whipped off my shirt and swept her into bed with me, trying to get her to sleep as quickly as possible. She would never be able to resist all the lust Jasper was going to bombard the house with.

“My aren’t we anxious to get into bed?” Bella giggled.

“Yes, love. I just want to spend the night being close to you. Is that a crime?” I gently kissed her lips.

“You know it is still pretty early Edward, I don’t have to go to sleep just yet…” She trailed off suggestively. Oh no, darn you Jasper … I thought. Now what? I felt her hands start to run through my hair and her body start to press even closer to mine. I had to act quickly.

“So Bella, what are the colors for our wedding?” I jumped into the one topic that I knew would be like a bucket of cold water to her. It worked. I felt her body tense at the question and she released her grasp on my hair.

“I have no idea Edward, ask Alice.” She said with a sigh. I ruined the moment, perfect.

“Don’t you think that is something you should choose, you are the bride?”

“I really don’t care so I told her she should just pick.” She moved farther away from me as I continued with the wedding assault.

“Hey, do you want to go register soon? We can pick out blenders, toasters, ice cream machines, china, stemware…” I could see her becoming visibly annoyed which broke my heart, but this was important.

“Edward, why in the world would we register for those things? When, after I am changed, are we ever going to use an ice cream maker? Is blood flavored ice cream all the rage in the vampire world?” She snapped. “You know what Edward, I’m tired. You just decided it was time for me to go to sleep, and you decided to sing my lullaby to help me sleep. Start humming!”

Perfect! I laid my head closer to hers as I started humming. All I could think about was how much I loved her and how close I wanted to be to her. She rolled over and pressed her head against my chest, closing any distance between us. Fall asleep, Fall asleep. I started chanting in my head as the waves of lust continued rolling into the room.

Halfway through her lullaby, I heard her gentle snores and knew she was safely asleep, and now, all I had to do was lie here, in bed with her, without my shirt, all night, while Jasper sent a barrel of lust through the house. This could easily be the longest night of my life!

A few hours later her sleep talking began. My hands were still clutching the comforter as I tried to stay in control of myself. Jasper had sent love, lust, passion, joy, and anger in a rotating assault. I never knew what was coming next, and neither did anyone else. When the wave of anger would roll through, I’d hear a loud crash and Emmett yelled “What the heck was that for Carlisle?” From his thoughts, I gathered Carlisle was having a hard time staying away from Esme, but he didn’t dare leave Emmett alone during Jasper’s romantic assault.

“Edward…” My angel whispered “Oh Edward…” it started turning into more of a moan and I stopped breathing. “Please Edward let me help you with that…” Help me with what? I thought.

She let out a sigh and then started giggling. With her giggles, her body shook next to mine and it made me feel so…good. I wanted so badly to run to the other side of the room or lock myself in the bathroom, but I couldn’t. Bella said I had to stay in bed with her no matter what. Then she started talking again.

“Oh stop it…wow you look really hot…Emmett” What did she just say? Emmett? She was now fantasizing about Emmett?? I gasped in shock and grabbed my chest. Before I could think I heard her say “Jasper you big strong vampire…let’s get you out of that shirt too…” The sultry sound of her voice was burned into my brain forever.

Before I could do anything, Bella sat straight up in bed and screamed “ Oh my God I just had a dirty dream about you and your brothers!! My eyes…Edward my eyes.,…ew Jasper…oh god I took off his shirt and Emmett…ugh I can’t even say what happened there! Ew…” Her body began shuddering violently, and even though I knew I should be upset, I started laughing hysterically.

The dream repulsed her…it was all from Jasper’s meddling emotions. I was filled with relief. Then it started.

Bella had a dirty dream? Esme thought

Emmett was in her dream, I’ll kill her! Rose snarled

I bet she thought I was hotter than Edward. Emmett bragged.

Sorry Edward, I’ll talk to Jasper about it, don’t kill him. Alice thought

Ha Ha I told you not to mess with me Edward… Jasper gloated.

At least she’s repulsed, that’s good right? Carlisle added.

“Bella love, calm down please, you are fine…it was all a bad dream.” I said soothingly as I could.

“But UG, I touched Emmett…and he had no shirt on Edward…”

Wow I was shirtless, I wonder what else I wasn’t wearing …

I instinctively pressed my finger to her lips to stop her from saying anything more. She looked surprised by my behavior and waited for me to say something.

“Don’t get upset Bella, but um, I think your forgot just how powerful vampire hearing is…” I could see her mind trying to decipher my words. Her eyes grew huge when it clicked she started shaking her head no, but I simply said “Sorry, love they heard everything you just said. Emmett is wondering if his shirt is the only thing he was missing…”

Her face turned scarlet and she started to hyperventilate. “Bella, calm down…Bella breathe, slowly” But she just wouldn’t listen. I began to get panicky myself and I couldn’t think clearly…Jasper again.

“Carlisle control him or I will!” I said loudly. Seconds later I heard a crash and the panic left my body completely, Bella however wasn’t calming down. I did the only thing I could think of to help her to slow her breathing, I kissed her. My hands gently caressed her face as out lips met. Her breathing began to slow, and I felt her body relax into mine.

“Feeling better now?” I asked, as she composed herself.

“Nope, I need another kiss.” She said as she tugged my shirt toward her. “And you decided to do what I asked since I was just traumatized by your brother.”

“How could I say no to that argument?” When I leaned in to kiss her again, my door crashed open, nearly breaking the hinges. When I looked up, Emmett’s goofy face was standing in the doorway.

“So Bella, tell me, now that you’ve fantasized about me with out a shirt…and Jasper too…which of us is the hottest…come on truthfully. Don’t worry about hurting Edward’s feelings.”

Rosalie appeared next “I am going to try very hard not to freak out Bella, just tell me… was he naked in the dream?” Bella shrieked “Oh God no Rose, no, no, no!” I saw Rose relax her posture toward Bella in relief.

That made Rose happy, but Emmett looked truly disappointed. “Why did you say it like that Bella? Don’t you want to take a peek at this perfect physique here in front of you?” He started reaching for the bottom of his shirt when Bella screamed and fell out of bed trying to hide her eyes.

Any anger Rose had been feeling toward Bella disappeared when she saw her reaction to the thought of seeing Emmett shirtless in the flesh. Alice and Jasper floated into the room in time so see Bella bury her face in the side of the bed.

“Emmett please remain clothed while you are in my room. Bella, love, come back into bed. They were all just leaving.” I growled in the direction of my intruding family.

“Now Edward, if Emmett was shirtless, I need to know how much of Jazz Bella got a look at in this dream of hers!” Where Rose and been upset about Bella’s dream, Alice was curious. And curious Alice, was at times worse than angry Rose.

“Tell me Bella, did Jasper have his shirt on or off?” Alice asked.

“Please don’t make me say this Alice, I just want to go back to sleep and forget the whole thing ever happened.” Bella whined. Alice began pouting around the room.

“Come one Bella, we heard you call him a big, strong vampire…which he totally is. But then you said let’s get you out of that shirt…so I just want to know if you ever got him out of it before you woke up. I’m your friend Bella you can tell me…just forget he’s my husband.”

Bella looked at me and then I saw her eyes as she gave in to the inevitable. She opted for full disclosure to get it over with rather than having it drag on and on for days. I saw her take a deep breath and she began answering Alice’s questions.

“I took his shirt off.” Jasper covered his chest in false modesty. Emmett laughed.

“Did he look cute?”

“I though so in the dream.” Emmett whistled.

“Did I look good?” Emmett asked.

“Again, I thought so but only in the dream.” Bella mumbled, turning bright red.

“Come on, Bella, out of the three of us, who looked the best shirtless?” Emmett was slightly obsessed with that question.

“Edward.” My love answered.

“You’re just saying that because you love him.” Jasper whined.

“No it’s true. He is the only one of you I want to ever see shirtless again, so he looked best. Are we done?” Her voice was begging.

“For now…” Alice said as she took Jasper’s hand and led him to the door. “Sweet dreams Bella” she said in her hypnotic vampire voice as they danced out the door.

“I’m way hotter than Edward…” I heard Emmett complain as he followed after them.

“See you in a few hours for breakfast Bella!” Rose said much happier that I expected.

“I don’t suppose you have some secret vampire power you have been keeping from me that could make them forget everything that just happened in the last half hour do you?” Her eyes were so sincere, but I just sighed and said “I’m sorry Bella, they will remember this conversation for eternity.”

“Stupid vampire memory…” She mumbled as she threw the covers over her head to sleep. I heard a muffled “If I say anything other than your name please hit me on the head with a shoe or something.”

Bella slept peacefully for the next few hours until the door swung open, revealing a very chipper Rosalie and a large picnic basket “Good morning Bella, are you ready for some bonding time?” she asked in the kindest voice she has ever used when speaking to Bella. My mouth fell open in shock as she struggled for words “Um…yeah…sure Rose…just …um can I have a minute and I’ll meet you downstairs”

“No problem Bella. I’ll be waiting.” She smiled and gracefully exited the room.

“I’m a little scared Edward..” I just laughed. “Her thoughts were kind Bella, she’s actually looking forward to it, if you can believe it.”

Bella hopped out of the bed and hurried as fast as she could, I’m sure not wanting to ruin Rosalie’s good mood by making her wait too long. As she was about to walk out the door she paused and turned to me. “Edward, you just decided what you are going to do while I’m gone.”

“I did?” My eyes widened in surprise.

“Yes, you are going to play the piano the entire time I’m gone. And play your loudest pieces please…” She said quickly.

“Why my loudest pieces?” It was a strange request especially since most of the time I played my gentler pieces for her.

“Oh, I just want to make sure I can hear them in the yard on my picnic. You know how I love to listen to you play..” She said sweetly. I just had to go over to her and wrap my arms around her.

“I’ll miss you while you’re gone.” I whispered in her ear as we walked down to meet Rosalie.

“Ready Bella?” Rose asked still clutching the picnic basket. I gave her hand a gentle squeeze for luck and started walking over to the piano as Bella had asked.

When my fingers hit the keys, I heard Bella say to Rose “Now I’m ready let’s go!” And they disappeared out the front door.

Love is in the Air

BPOV

Rose led me to a secluded spot in the back of yard. She had a blanket already spread out on the ground in the shade. She strolled over and set the picnic basket in the center of the blanket and waved me over with her hand. “Come sit with me Bella.”

I cautiously sat down and felt my hands trembling, I couldn’t stand the suspense any more I had to ask “Rose and you going to kill me for having that dream about Emmett ? I swear it wasn’t my fault and I am totally horrified by it, I just…”

“Bella, it was all Jasper’s doing I know that. Poor Esme had to pin me to the wall most of the night to keep me from running off to Emmett and I’m a vampire. His emotions affect humans much stronger, so there was nothing you could do. I blame him completely. That’s why we are going to set my little plan in motion soon, and truthfully, your dream just makes things even easier…” She said, pausing to think about something.

I looked over and rose had pulled a bowl of fruit, waffles, and orange juice out of the basket and was arranging it all on a plate for me. It smelled so good. “Wow Rose thank you, it looks like you went to a lot of trouble.” I smiled appreciatively at her.

“I really am trying to make an effort Bella, I know you love Edward and he loves you, and if we manage to get some revenge on Jasper, I will love you too!” She teased as she held out the plate of food to me.

Everything tasted delicious. Esme must have helped her pull this off but I was truly touched by the gesture. As I ate the fruit I could faintly hear Edward’s piano in the background, it made me smile. The last piece of fruit crossed my lips when Rose grabbed the plate from my hand and leaned in “Ok, now that you’re done eating, time to plan our revenge.”

She spent the next ten minutes laying out a strategy to get Jasper into big trouble with Carlisle, since he was the only person Jasper was truly afraid of. Some parts of the plan had me terrified to put it mildly, and some made me blush.

“So Bella what do you think” Rosalie asked wide eyed awaiting my response.

“I think we have to tell Edward what is going on, otherwise he might…overreact, just a little bit.” That got a laugh from Rose.

“Yeah, he just might kill one of them that wouldn’t be good. I’ll tell Edward when we get in the house.” She tapped the side of her head to let me know it would be a silent conversation so no one else would find out. “But you need to make him go along with it because he won’t like the plan, he has no sense of adventure.”

“I can take care of Edward, he isn’t allowed to decide anything on his own…What about Emmett, do you want to tell him what I’m going to do?” I assumed she wanted him informed so he didn’t do anything rash like Edward, but the grin on her face told me otherwise.

“No, let’s keep him in the dark for the first part, He enjoyed the fact that you had a dream about him way too much. He deserves to feel a little uncomfortable.” Rose snickered. “Are you ready?” she asked as she stood up and offered me her hand. I placed my hand in hers as she gently pulled me to my feet.

“Let the games begin.” I said as I gave her shoulder a little hug.

We came around the side of the house and when we saw the driveway we both froze. Five UPS, Mail and fed Ex trucks were sitting in the driveway unloading box after box onto the front porch. We looked at each other, laughed and said in unison “Alice!”

“Alice! Why does the front porch look like a UPS sorting station?” I asked loudly. Alice’s squeal came from upstairs and continued down as the little pixie flew past us to the porch.

As soon as Edward heard my voice he stopped playing and opened his arms to me. I skipped over to him and curled up next to him on the piano bench.

“How was your picnic?” He asked sweetly as he kissed my hair.

“Fun, oh Rose has something to tell you and you have decided to go along with it, got it?” I said as I felt his body tense at my words. I looked over at Rose and could tell she had started laying things out for him. When I looked up he was just shaking his head no over and over.

“Go with the flow Edward.” Rose snapped “Bella has already decided for you.”

The argument was interrupted by Alice flying around the family room. “What is she doing?” I whispered to Edward.

He stifled a laugh, “Just watch Bella, you have to see this for yourself.”

Very systematically, Alice started opening the boxes and arranging the contents onto the dining room table. She cleared off a set of nearby shelves and began stacking clothes on them. In ten short minutes, Alice had created her own store in the Cullen’s dining room and hallway, complete with her own full length mirror and partition divider. I stared unbelieving, she had made a dressing room.

She spent the next 45 minutes ‘shopping’ through the house. She must have ordered clothes she would never wear just so she could scoff at them and say how ugly they were. She also got multiple sizes so when she would try something on and it wouldn’t fit right she could keep searching for the correct size. We watched in horrified amazement and Jasper just watched from the couch in stunned silence.

She finally put her ‘purchases’ in a shopping bag that she had probably found in her closet and skipped upstairs happily, “Jazz, I just got back from shopping, I’m going to run upstairs and reorganize the closet again. I’ll be back in a bit.”

“Simulated shopping isn’t going against the rules of homework?” I asked Carlisle with a questioning look in my eyes.

He simply shrugged his shoulders. “Bella, there is only so much I can do.”

I could feel Jasper’s irritation flood the room, “She’s doing her best Bella. This is very hard for her you know.”

“I know Jasper, I was just asking! Thanks for all the irritation though, that’s a lot of fun..” I snapped back to him.

“I didn’t hear you complaining about my emotions when my lust made you have dirty dreams about us last night!” He shot back.

I felt him change his emotions immediately and now the room was filled with regret. “I’m sorry I made fun of Alice, Jasper.” I said apologetically.

“I’m sorry I laughed at her before too.” Emmett added sadly.

“Thanks guys. I’m sorry, I’ve just been trying so hard to keep her calm, that I feel completely emotionally spent. Forgive me?” He asked sweetly.

“Of course I forgive you Jasper. How could I stay mad at you when you are filling the room with all this happiness?” I teased. Overcome with emotion, Emmett ran over and hugged him,

“I better go check on her.” Jasper said softly before heading upstairs.

“Hey Edward, I wanted to talk to you about getting some more power under the hood of the Volvo. Can you join me in the garage?” Rose’s suggestion was the signal to launch the plan into action.

“Edward decided he will join you Rosalie. Have fun…” I waved as Edward shot me an apprehensive look but he grudgingly followed Rose.

I went over to the couch where Emmett was sitting and flopped down next to him.”Hi Emmett. How are you holding up?” I asked with concern.

“Seven more hours right? I can make it as long as Jasper backs off a little bit. Hopefully Alice’s little freak out will occupy him and make him put a cap on all that lust he was sending at me last night.” Emmett grumbled.

That was just the segway I needed to launch Rosalie’s plan into motion. Forgive me Edward… was all I could think as I moved closer to Emmett.

I let out a huge, fake yawn and leaned onto Emmett’s side. He chuckled and raised his arms up so I could snuggle up next to him and then draped it across my shoulders.

“Tired Bella? I guess you really didn’t get a good night’s sleep with all those dreams you were having and all.” Emmett teased.

“Oh, yeah. Those dreams definitely kept me awake last night.” I purred into his side. I snaked my arm across his stomach as I laid there in his arms. I immediately felt his body tense.

“Um…well it was just a dream and all Bella, you know…no big deal.” He stammered. The plan was working.

I pulled my head away from his side and asked innocently “Emmett, can you keep a secret?”

Happy I wasn’t attached to his hip, literally, he relaxed a bit “Sure Bella, I am a great secret-keeper!” He said enthusiastically.

“Want to hear my secret?” I asked playfully.

“Sure!” He said. It was now or never, and I had to keep a straight face. I pulled myself up onto my knees and leaned over him putting my lips right up to his ear. He stopped breathing as I leaned in and whispered in the sexiest voice I could muster “You looked really hot in my dream Emmett. I think even a bit hotter than Edward if I’m being completely truthful.”

The next thing I knew my face was crashing into the couch cushions, because Emmett had disappeared from under me.

“HELP!! SOMEONE HELP!!” Emmett started screaming. I saw Jasper on the top of the stairs and Carlisle came running in from the office.

“Emmett what in the world is wrong?” Carlisle demanded. Edward and Rose appeared in the corner of the room, Rose was biting her lip to keep from laughing and Edward looked ill.

Emmett held out a shaking finger in my direction “Sh…She just…I think…Bella just came onto me!”

Carlisle’s eyes immediately went over to Jasper on the stairs. “Jasper, I thought we had a talk about this! You can’t keep doing this to Bella!”

“What? I didn’t do anything!” Jasper gasped.

Carlisle gave him a warning glare “Behave Jasper…behave!”

Jasper threw his arms into the air in frustration and went back to his room. I could hear Alice screaming about needing more hangers.

Rose came over to me and Emmett jumped in between us “Rose baby, come on, don’t hurt her. She just couldn’t control herself around me after that dream. It’s all Jasper’s fault, let it go.”

Edward rolled his eyes and wrapped his arms tightly around my waist. “Get a grip Emmett, she was acting.” I could no longer contain my laughter.

“Sorry Emmett, you were a pawn in the plan to bring down Jasper.” He looked to Rose who smiled and nodded her head.

“That’s what you get for being so happy Bella had a dirty dream about you Em. Be happy I didn’t take out my anger on your Jeep.”

“Oh thank God! That was freaky Bella, don’t ever hit on me again okay, I don’t think my heart could handle it…I need to shower I feel all dirty.” Emmett mumbled as he walked off alone.

“Well done Bella, lets move onto the next phase of the plan.” Rose said excitedly. We had to be patient and wait for Jasper to come back downstairs before we could begin. Edward went off and found Emmett and the two of them headed off into the woods so Edward could tell him the final phase of the plan.

Rose and I were sitting in the family room when Jasper finally came downstairs looking exhausted. Alice flew past us, ‘purchased’ a few more items from the ‘store’ and ran back upstairs to her room to continue to live in her own fantasy world.

“How are you holding up Jasper?” Rose asked kindly as she flipped through her magazine.

“Six hours, nine minutes, and thirty nine seconds until she can shop again…but who’s counting.” He mumbled as he sat in the chair, laying his head back and closing his eyes.

Rose winked at me and started asking me questions. “So Bella, tell me more about this dream of yours..”

“Rose do we really need to talk about it again? I told you guys everything.” I said as I shifted uncomfortably in my chair. Jasper kept his eyes closed, like he wasn’t listening. I thought of the most embarrassing moment of my life and let the blush flow into my cheeks.

“But I mean honestly it must have been a really hot dream.” My mind went to a vision of a shirtless Edward pressed against my body and I allowed my feelings of lust to grow. Jasper twitched.

“No, it wasn’t that great really.” Now, Jasper thought I was lying.

“Did you think Emmett looked hot?” I thought of an eye surgery I saw on TV once and felt repulsed, Jasper started smiling.

“He looked nice Rose, that’s all I can say.” Jasper was hanging on every word now and Rose could see it too.

“What about good old Jasper there, I bet he wants to know what you thought of him.” Rose said barely keeping her voice steady.

I closed my eyes and thought about the first time I kissed Edward, and let the passion and love I felt fill my entire body. The emotion hit Jasper so strong he fell back out of the chair with a loud thud. He was convinced those feelings were about him…

Emmett and Edward walked in right at that moment. “Jasper man are you okay? What happened?”

Jasper looked like he saw a ghost when he heard Edward’s voice. “Nothing, I just fell… going to go help Alice…bye!” and he scurried upstairs in a flash.

“I don’t even want to know.” Edward mumbled as he came and sat next to me on the couch. “Are we almost done with this whole thing?”

“Almost. Emmett baby are you ready to put on a show?” Rose asked in her sweetest voice that could get Emmett to do anything.

“It’s kinda weird and really uncomfortable Rose. She shot him her sweetest smile. “Come on, Em it will be fun.”

“Well if you guys think it will work, I’ll give it a shot. Just don’t let Carlisle kill me please…” Emmett’s was extremely concerned.

Esme came out of Carlisle’s office a few moments later. Rose grabbed her arm and dragged her into the backyard, now the new family meeting spot to tell her the plan. For this to work having Esme be surprised wouldn’t be a good idea.

Edward hugged me tightly while they were gone. “So are you having fun yet?”

“Actually I am. This plan is the best bonding activity Rosalie could have come up with!” I answered with excitement. Edward looked baffled by my enthusiasm.

“You girls really get into these little plans of yours…” He mumbled as he kissed my neck.

“Hello, Brother not allowed to have sex standing right here…can you get your lips off her neck please?” Emmett growled from the corner of the room.

‘Sorry Emmett, just trying to get you in the mood for your part…” I giggled. Emmett and Edward both shuddered at the thought.

“Not funny Bella.” Emmett said.

Rose and Esme were back from the yard and Esme didn’t look nearly as angry as I expected. As a matter of fact, she looked excited to be in on the plan. Edward chuckled quietly, her thoughts were amusing to him. She winked at Emmett who’s eyes got huge as he started pacing silently back and forth.

Sensing his apprehension, Rose walked toward Emmett and said “Don’t move.” She put her mouth up to his ear and whispered something at vampire speed. Edward cringed either because he heard what she said or saw the image it conjured up in Emmett’s head. Either way I assumed she was telling him how he would be rewarded for his participation in her plan.

With new motivation, Emmett grinned, took a deep breath and headed into the kitchen after Esme. Rose nodded her head at me and I said to Edward “what in the world is going on with Emmett and Esme?” Knowing it would have two effects. First being Carlisle would catch it, but not think anything of it and second, it would peek Jasper’s curiosity. Like clockwork, I heard Jasper come up behind us and say “So, what is going on?”

Edward pointed over to the kitchen where Emmett was leaning back against the counter next to Esme as she washed the dishes from my picnic with Rosalie. While she was looking down in the sink, her hair fell over her shoulder and Emmett leaned over and brushed it back behind her ear. Esme stopped scrubbing the soapy dish and smiled at him. His hand move from the side of her head to her shoulders. We heard Esme moan when he touched her which made everyone in the room jump up and run over for a closer look. Emmett had moved behind her and was massaging her shoulders.

I threw my hand over my mouth at the sight before me. Jasper’s face was priceless as he stared at them in disbelief. I could sense him trying to get a feel for everyone’s emotions but Emmett and Esme must be selling this one well because he was completely buying it. “Look, he’s hitting on Esme!” Jasper said quietly. Edward was chuckling because I was sure Esme and Emmett’s thoughts were hilarious right now. But unexpectedly, his head snapped toward the study, he must have heard Carlisle’s thoughts which were probably murderous when he heard what Jasper had said.

Carlisle flew into the room and stopped in the center of the kitchen. Esme dropped the dish she had been scrubbing into the sink in surprise. Emmett jumped ten feet away from Esme. Rose and Edward exchanged a frightened glance and I immediately looked down at me feet, not wanting to see the rage in his eyes.

“Jasper…” Carlisle hissed.

I waited for the rest of his reaction, but it never came. I looked up and was surprised to see him still glaring at Jasper. Without a word, he walked over to the phone and dialed. “Hello. Yes this is Carlisle Cullen. I’m sorry to bother you over the weekend Dr. Dover, but we need an emergency session, my son was hitting on my wife, my daughter in law seems to be is hitting on her brother in laws after a dream she had last night, and Alice is hallucinating that she is shopping in her own bedroom. Yes. Fine we’ll see you in thirty minutes. Thank You.”

He snapped the phone shut and turned to all of us “Get yourselves in the cars, we’re going in for an emergency session with the doctor. Emmett, you ride with Edward and Bella so I don’t kill you. Jasper get your loony wife down here, tell her you’re taking her to the mall but she’s going even if we have to carry her into the office kicking and screaming. And if I feel a single emotion, other than peace and tranquility from you, I will ask Dr. Dover about a lobotomy for you. Rosalie Hale, you will come with Esme and I, I have some questions for you young lady…”

Cat’s out of the Bag

Dr. Dover POV

“Do you think you need to see me right away? OK, give me at least thirty minutes to get to the office please. See you there Carlisle.” I hung up the phone and heard my wife’s loud sigh from behind me.

“Benjamin Dover you are NOT going into work on your day off. Call whoever that was back, and tell them too bad!” My wife Eileen was furious. We had planned on going to a pottery class this afternoon, and now with this call from the Cullen’s our plans were ruined.

“Eileen, please listen, that was Dr. Cullen on the phone. He has been at the hospital for a long time and it was a very difficult decision for him to bring his family to therapy in the first place and believe me these kids do need help…if you only knew the issues they were dealing with…” I trailed off not wanting to breach doctor patient privilege, but wanting her to understand that this was very important.

“Fine, go save the world one nut job at a time! I will be at my pottery class.” She whipped her purse off the back of the chair and stormed out of the house.

“She took that well…” I mumbled as I picked up my keys and headed into the office.

When I walked in to the office Stephenie was sprawled out across her desk asleep. “Um, Stephenie? Hello?” Her head popped up immediately at the sound of my voice.

“Dr. Dover! What are you doing here? It’s your day off…” Her voice was hoarse, as she smoothed her hair down and gave her cheeks a little slap to wake herself up.

“Dr. Cullen called. He and his family are coming in for an emergency session…it sounds like things haven’t been going well since they left yesterday.” I dug through a file cabinet for their chart and excused myself to my office so I could have a moment to collect my thoughts before they arrived.

I ran through the phone call again in my head and scribbled some quick notes:

Son hitting on wife – probably Emmett the sex addict- did Esme respond??

Future daughter in law (Bella) having erotic dreams about Emmett and Jasper… side effect from lack of fulfilling sex life with Edward.

Alice hallucinating shopping…withdrawal symptom…possible medication needed.

How did all this happen in 19 short hours? I thought to myself. I wonder if I have enough tranquilizers handy if I need them…

There was a quick knock at the door. “Come in”

Stephenie stuck her head in “Dr. Dover, I just thought you’d like to know that most of the Cullens are here…two of them however, are missing.” Shae said glancing back out the door.

“OK Stephenie well, when the last two arrive we can start…” I started to say, but Stephenie interrupted me “Um, Dr. Dover, it might be a while until the others show up…apparently there is a bit of a situation right now.”

“What kind of situation?” I rose up from my seat and started following her down the hall to the waiting room.

“Carlisle!” I said extending my hand to Dr. Cullen who looked more stressed than I had ever seen him.

“Ben, thanks so much for seeing us today. I apologize for bringing you in on your day off, but I didn’t know what else to do…” His voice trailed off as he shook his head and looked helplessly at his wife.

“Who are we still waiting on?” I asked as I scanned the room.

“Alice and Jasper, they are here but they are just being … delayed.” Esme said quietly as she placed her hand upon Carlisle’s arm to get him to sit down with her.

“Delayed? Actually, Dr. Dover, I got a call from the gift shop, Alice I think her name is, well she is refusing to leave and is accosting the other shoppers. The blond guy is with her trying to get her out, but she has climbed to the top of one of the shelves and won’t come down but security is on their way…” Stephenie explained with great enthusiasm.

“Edward, Emmett, please go get your sister” Carlisle commanded. Both boys immediately exited the office and about twenty seconds later Carlisle’s phone rang. When he picked it up all you could hear was someone screaming “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO” he closed the phone shut and smiled up at me.

“They are on their way. Shall we wait in the conference room?” Carlisle stood up and offered Esme his hand. “Girls, please come with us.” Bella and Rosalie nodded and followed him into the conference room. Stephenie offered them something to drink, but they all refused.

There was a loud crashing sound in the hall outside my office and I heard male voices cursing. The office door flew open and in walked Jasper and Emmett carrying Alice. Jasper had her feet and Emmett had her arms and Alice thrashed wildly until she saw me looking at her in horror. Then she settled down and smiled.

“Good afternoon Dr. Dover. How are you today? I just want you to know for the record, I didn’t purchase a single thing, I was merely window shopping before I was forcefully removed from the gift shop, which I believe wasn’t against the homework you assigned. Would you please tell them…” But I never heard the end of her argument because her brothers continued walking her into the conference room where I eventually heard a small thud.

Edward smiled and said “For someone so small, she’s amazingly strong.”

Before I walked into the conference room after them, I grabbed one extra notepad, I had a feeling I was going to need it. I composed myself, gave a last glance over to Stephenie and walked into the room.

The Cullen’s all sat silently in the conference room. I notice Alice was seated between Jasper and Emmett who had his arms wrapped around the back of her chair. He looked ready to pounce if she so much as moved. All eyes turned to me as I sat down in my chair back at the head of the table. I fumbled with my notebook and clicked the pen open nervously.

I decided to ask the question that started it all last time “So where should we begin?” Last time when I asked this question, all fingers pointed to Edward, but this time they all pointed at Jasper except Jasper who was pointing at a shocked Bella. He looked around the room and groaned. Edward grinned mischievously.

“I was just doing what Dr. Dover instructed me to do. Will you all stop ganging up on me please?” I could see and feel Jasper’s frustration. All of his family members rolled their eyes including Carlisle and Esme. I swore I heard Carlisle hiss under his breath “Peace and tranquility Jasper, peace and tranquility.”

As soon as he said that, inexplicably, I was filled with a sense of peace. Probably just reading Jasper’s body language I thought to myself.

“Well can someone tell me what Jasper has done that has you all so upset with him?” Bella started blushing immediately, Emmett just shot Jasper a dirty look, Edward ignored him completely and Rosalie who said very little in our last session, half jumped out of her chair pointing at Jasper.

“He has been torturing poor Emmett. He has tried so hard to be good, but Jasper has to go and… aggravate everything.”

“Explain what you mean Rosalie.” I prodded as I jotted notes. Again she’s defending Emmett…

“Well, it’s just that Jasper can be so charismatic sometimes, actually always. If Jasper is happy, we all are happy. If he is angry, we all get mad. If he feels…um…in the mood…oh crap if he feels horny, then we all can feel it and it has away of… rubbing off on us!” Rose was utterly frustrated when she got done speaking.

Emmett however began snickering “That really sounded dirty Rose…Jasper rubbing off on us when he’s horny…HA!” Rosalie’s eyes were furious.

“How dare you Emmett Cullen! How dare you! After I spent all night locked in a room with Esme keeping watch over me just to make it easier for you to go 24 hours without sex, and this is the thanks I get?”

Rosalie was locked up so Emmett would be able to not have sex? Why would that help unless…

“Rosalie why would you being locked in a room with Esme help Emmett with his homework?” I asked quickly hoping the question would catch her off guard and get her to spill a little more information.

“Why? Because the guy can’t keep his hands off of me most of the time and add to that the Jasper ‘heating things up’ problem it was all we had left to do!” She half shouted, her face livid. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Edward slip Jasper some money, Bella blushed, and Carlisle slapped himself on the forehead.

“So you and Emmett…” I began

“Yes, Emmett and I Dr. Dover. And stop looking at me that way, Alice and Jasper are sleeping together too!”

Holy Crap! All the Cullen kids are having sex with each other, except Edward that is, and he has the only girlfriend who isn’t a sibling! How crazy is that… I quickly composed myself.

“What about Ruby?” I asked confused.

“Ruby is some dirty slut Emmett made up so you wouldn’t find out about us.” Emmett shifted uncomfortably in his chair and winced as he looked up at Rosalie. I turned my attention to Carlisle who remained unnaturally composed at such a disquieting revelation.

“Carlisle from your reaction, I am going to assume none of this is news to you?” It was half question, half statement.

“We have no secrets in our family.” He said quietly. Esme gently patted his hand in support.

OH my gosh, don’t freak out…keep it together Ben. They aren’t blood relatives, so it isn’t really incest…just freaky. I wonder how long it has been going on…

“If I may ask, Rose how long have you and Emmett…been together?”

She looked at me with fire in her eyes “Since the moment I first laid eyes on him. I have loved him as long as I have known him.” I could feel the intensity of her love for him in that moment.

Quick mental math…so since they were in their early teens…love at first sight? I guess it’s possible.

“And Alice and Jasper, how long for you guys?”

Alice smiled “I loved him before I even met him. And the first time we met, I told him he was going to fall in love with me and he did!” Jasper looked over at her lovingly and squeezed her small hand.

Why am I feeling happy right now? This is totally insane, and yet I am filled with…happiness…and love. Well I guess you can’t help who you love…

“OK, well I thank you for your honesty about your relationships…I think we can explore all this later in some couples sessions…um back to what brought you in today…Alice would you like to share what has been going on with you?” I asked as I flipped to a fresh sheet of paper.

“Well doctor, I really don’t know what the problem is. I have done nothing to violate the restrictions your homework put on me. They are all just overreacting..” Alice said as she casually waved her hand at everyone and continued flipping through a catalog furiously circling items.

Edward laughed. “Doctor she turned our dining room in to a mini mall, and then spent the morning ‘shopping’.”

“Where did she get the items for this mall?” I asked. She probably emptied a dresser…

“I bought everything before 7pm last night and had it shipped overnight , please give me some credit.” Still, her face was pressed to the catalog.

OK, this is getting scary....

“Alice, can I have the magazine please?” A growl erupted from Alice as I reached my hand out to slide the magazine away from her. Emmett’s arm instantly restrained her and Jasper jumped to his feet and leaned over to me “Just let her keep the damn magazine, okay?”

He wasn’t threatening, he was pleading. Did she just growl at me? What is going on with these people??? Who growls?

All my anxiety about Alice’s behavior left and was replaced with peace and tranquility. “Fine Alice, you go ahead and read. I actually have a question for Carlisle. When you called before, you said your son hit on your wife…I assume that was Emmett right?” Carlisle nodded and glanced over at Emmett who hung his head in embarrassment. Esme however looked over at Rosalie and winked.

Did she enjoy having Emmett hit on her? And why did she wink at Rose???? Are they..sharing Emmett… I shuddered at the thoughts running through my head.

“Emmett, do you care to explain what happened?” His eyes went to Edward who gave his head a slight tilt to the left.

“Doctor, I would rather discuss that in private, during my session with Roselie if that is alright?” He sounded very sincere.

“I can understand that Emmett, that would be fine. I guess that leaves the only other reason for this meeting we still need to discuss is…well you and your dream Bella.” I turned to face her and saw two terrified brown eyes looking up at me. Her cheeks again turned red and she bowed her head down so her face was hidden behind her hair. Edward reached around her and caressed her back, the whole time looking amused.

Why is he so amused about her having erotic dreams about his brothers…Oh god, they aren’t all like swingers or something…If that’s the case I’m out of here…

“Can you tell me about the dream Bella?” I asked softly, not wanting to embarrass her even more.

Her head shook ‘no’ in response and eventfully her head hit the table in embarrassment.

“I can tell you all about it doc!” Emmett volunteered happily. “Bella sleep talks, so actually we all heard it.”

“Shut up Emmett” Bella’s voice was muffled by her arms. She slowly raised her head and said “Let’s just get this over with please…then can we promise to never speak of it again?” She looked around at the other Cullens. Edward was giving each of them a fierce look, daring them to disagree with her. Grudgingly they all nodded yes.

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes to make it easier to get the words out without looking at the people around her. “So in the dream, I was in the meadow with Edward and we were…getting romantic…just kill me now please…anyway…he was touching me and then I don’t know what happened, but Emmett came over and he was there…doing stuff…” She banged her head on the table again. Emmett took the pause to jump in..

“And I had no shirt on, she left that part out, I looked hot with no shirt…go on Bella, tell him the rest…and don’t leave anything out. We want details..” Rosalie smacked him so hard in the back of the head I thought he might pass out, but he just winced and quieted down.

Bella raised her even redder face up and glared at Emmett “Fine you had no shirt on, god how I wish I could forget that image…anyway, then this stuff happened and Jasper comes out of nowhere and I…I offered…Edward please don’t make me say it…” she looked at him with pleading eyes.

He is really taking this well, I would have thought he would be in a jealous rage, but he’s not, he’s amused.

“She called him a big strong,…guy and wanted to get him out of his shirt.” Edward said matter of factly.

Jasper and Emmett exchanged some look as if sizing each other up. “Bella, how did the dream make you feel?” I asked getting back on topic.

“Dirty, very dirty and not in a sexual way in a ‘I am revolted to the point of vomiting’ kind of dirty.” her hand went to Edward’s for support.

“Come on Bella, you liked the dream, you even admitted it. You said in the dream you thought we were hot.” Emmett said proudly.

“In the dream Emmett, but do you remember what happened when I woke up? I screamed… a lot!” Bella’s embarrassment was being replaced by frustration. “And the fact that you guys keep asking me who I thought looked the best shirtless isn’t helping!”

“Bella, have you tried just answering Emmett’s question?” I asked.

She turned to look at me incredulously “Yes…as a matter of fact I did, but he won’t listen. I told him Edward.” Both Emmett and Jasper scoffed at her answer.

“And I take it you gentlemen think she is lying?” I asked with raised eye brows.

“Totally”

“Absolutely”

“She’s being completely truthful.”

“Can’t we just drop this guys? I know you are all competitive, but this is crazy.” Bella begged. She was obviously being tortured by the constant questioning. I got an idea…

They’ll never do it, and the mere suggestion may be enough to make them so uncomfortable they’d drop the subject forever. It was worth a try. A bit of reverse psychology…

“Emmett, Jasper and Edward…could you please stand up?” I asked quite seriously. They all slowly stood up from their chairs and exchanged glances. The girls and Carlisle looked at each other nervously.

“We are going to settle this once and for all so this issue can be put to rest, and Bella won’t be asked again. Gentlemen, go stand along the wall, and please remove your shirts.” I picked up the phone “Stephenie can you please come in here for a minute.”

YUMMY!

CPOV

My ears couldn’t believe what I just heard. I glanced over at Esme whose eyes were huge with fear. I heard Bella gasp while Alice and Rosalie snickered.

I knew I should have checked this guys references…that better be a real medical license on the wall and not one he made on his computer…I fumed. This is going to end badly, no good could come from this.

“Dr. Dover…isn’t there another way…” I begged, trying to spare my sons, and daughters for that matter, from this humiliation.

“Carlisle, if they aren’t going to drop the subject, then I feel we need to settle this for all their sakes.”

Idiot. I thought. Edward of course started laughing Get out of my head Edward…or I can scar you for life with a thought or two..

Immediately Edward winced and stifled his laughter. Dr Dover held his hand up to the wall and all three boys got up from their chairs and stood against the wall as instructed.

Emmett was grinning from ear to ear. Edward stood there stone faced and completely stubborn, his jaw clenched. Jasper kept glancing at Alice nervously, his panic starting to fill the room. Bella looked like she was going to run for the door, Rose and Alice looked like they might kill someone.

I glared at Jasper who realized what was happening, and the feelings of calm came back to the room. At that moment I heard a knock on the door and Stephenie stuck her head into the room.

“Yes Dr. Dover? You called…” She looked nervously around the room and stopped when she saw the boys.

“Come in Stephenie. I think we might need your help for this.” Dr Dover extended his hand toward a chair near his. Stephenie was utterly confused as she sat down staring at the Doctor.

“We are going to do a little exercise. Gentlemen please take your shirts off.” The words came out of his mouth and the next thing I knew, I heard a rip and the clicking sound of buttons bouncing all over the floor. Emmett, of course felt the need to be dramatic in his shirt removal, his bare chest now exposed for all the world to see. Rosalie sat up a bit a taller in her chair at the vision of her husband. Bella covered her eyes.

Edward conversely, folded his arms tightly across his chest and simply glared at Dr. Dover. “Edward, what is the problem?” Dr. Dover asked seeing his reluctance.

“This is absurd! I am not going to take my shirt off to be gawked at. I bow out of the competition and happily take the third place trophy, let these two fight it out.” He growled as he took a step back toward the table. Much to my surprise, Bella was on her feet suddenly pointing back to the wall.

“Edward, I believe it is my job to decide if you will or will not participate in this competition and I say you have decided to compete, please take your shirt off.” I was impressed with the way she stood up to Edward. He however, looked completely stunned that Bella would do that to him. Still on her feet, she asked Dr. Dover if she could speak to Edward for a moment. He graciously allowed her to join him at the wall.

With my vampire hearing I could listen to their quiet conversation. “Edward, just do this please…I don’t want Emmett ripping his shirt off every time I come over for the rest of my life, which will be really long. Please for me?” She begged. I knew Edward would agree, he cannot refuse her anything. All it took was him rolling his eyes for her to know she had won. Her arms went around his neck and she began kissing him with all her human might.

For a few seconds, they forgot we were in the room. Edward…earth to Edward, there are 8 people here staring at you. He started smiling and gently separated Bella from himself. She pouted and headed back to the table.

With as much dignity as one could have while being forced to strip, Edward went back to the wall and began unbuttoning his shirt, never taking his eyes off of Bella. Esme leaned over to me “Bella may faint. Do you have smelling salts on you? Uh Oh look at Stephenie, she may need them first.”

When Emmett ripped his shirt off, her mouth had fallen open and her breathing stopped for a short time but when Edward started unbuttoning his shirt, her breathing picked up into an almost panting rate. Edward of course was trying to dazzle Bella, but I think he was missing his mark by a chair or two…Stephenie was beginning to hyperventilate.

Dr. Dover’s voice broke the awkward silence “Jasper…can you please remove your shirt?” Jasper eyes immediately went to Alice who was doing her best to contain her laughter. Any thoughts of shopping had flown from her mind. She was too busy watching the train wreck before her.

“Dr. Dover is this absolutely necessary? I don’t think my sons…” Esme tried to talk him out of it, but was interrupted by, of all people, Stephenie.

“Mrs. Cullen I am sure Dr. Dover knows exactly what he is doing. He is a trained professional, now take that shirt off like the doctor told you to Blondie.” Stephenie demanded. Jasper seemed to jump back from whatever emotion he was sensing from her. Slowly, he removed his shirt and I felt Esme grab my hand. She was just as worried about this as I was.

“Ok, now gentlemen, I know this might be a bit uncomfortable, but I am going to ask Stephenie to choose which of you is the best looking, alright?” Immediately the girls flew out of their chairs.

“Why is she deciding?”

“That’s not fair!”

“She better keep her hands to herself!”

Dr. Dover spun around in his chair “Ladies! Stephenie will be completely appropriate, I have great faith in her.” For some reason that comment made Edward snort. Jasper shot him a look confirming whatever made Edward laugh.

Do I even want to know? I thought. Edward’s head made the slightest move to the right and then to the left.

Esme leaned over “Carlisle should we do something? She is looking at my boys like they are the last pieces of food on Earth!”

At that moment, Alice had a vision that made her fall out of her chair laughing. Edward immediately went to her thoughts to see what was up, and he too erupted in laughter.

Edward, what did Alice see? How bad it is?

Stephenie cleared her throat and looked back at Dr. Dover “Uh, if the point is to figure out who the best looking Cullen is without a shirt I believe we have one more contestant who needs to come up here…” Stephenie looked at me with the same ‘hunger’ she looked at my boys with and I suddenly felt the need to shower.

Esme flew to her feet. “This is just outrageous! My husband is NOT removing his shirt in front of any of you!” My poor sweet wife. I had never seen her so possessive before, though it was very endearing.

The boys were once again laughing hysterically at the thought of me joining their humiliation. The girls however, were all on Esme’s side seething in their chairs and somewhere between grabbing their mates and running out of the office or gang tackling Stephenie and locking her in a closet in some remote hallway of the hospital.

“Stephenie makes a good point, for now the argument is between the boys, but who’s to say that next week it won’t be between all of you…let’s settle this once and for all.” Dr. Dover insisted.

“Jackass” I heard Esme mumble under her breath. It caught me so off guard I almost tripped. She smiled at my stumble and whispered “Good luck dear… if she touches you I will eat her for dinner.”

Stepheinie’s POV is out there…be warned! Think cougar. ;)

STEPHENIES POV

Dr. Dover called me into the conference room. Great another coffee run…he doesn’t pay me enough for this…

I was shocked to find out there was going to be some sort of contest to end an argument between the Cullen’s. They were each more perfect than the next, their flawless skin, their perfect features and bodies most people would die for. I sat quietly in the chair Dr. Dover ushered me over to while he explained my part.

The three boys stood along the wall of the conference room. One of them looked thrilled to be there, one looked so mad he could spit and one, Blondie, looked afraid of his own shadow. Oh, little one, let mama make you feel better…

I was taken out of my fantasy by the greatest words ever uttered in my life. “Gentlemen please take off your shirts.” Now we’re talking. I wonder if he has a radio in here…we need some music.

Then the big one, Emmett, just ripped his shirt off all Incredible Hulk style, buttons flying everywhere. I started fanning myself at the sight. Wow…I wouldn’t kick him out of bed…

When I looked over at the other two, they were still dressed. Edward tried to excuse himself from the competition by claiming third place and trying to sit out. His girlfriend however the one according to the notes I snooped through today is marrying him for the sex, talked him into doing it. WOAH! Look at that kiss…they definitely need to have sex before one of them explodes.

With the most annoyed face in human history, Edward removed his shirt and what a sight it was! I was ready to go over and hug Bella for talking him into doing that. My eyes admired his developed shoulder muscles, his tight pectorals and his washboard abs made my face get hot. I think he should walk around like that 24/7…god’s gift to women that one. Lucky girl that Bella!

Blondie was instructed to take his shirt off next, but his mom had to open her big mouth and try and stop him. I had been waiting for this moment with great anticipation, she wasn’t going to blow it for me!

I had to speak up. “Mrs. Cullen I am sure Dr. Dover knows what he is doing. He is a trained professional, now take that shirt off like the doctor told you to Blondie.” So I can can get a look at what your mama wants to keep hidden, yummy. I thought He jumped back to the wall. Scared? You can come sit on my lap, I’ll take good care of you..

“Ok, now gentlemen, I know this might be a bit uncomfortable, but I am going to ask Stephenie to choose which of you is the best looking, alright?” Dr. Dover was my new personal hero…

“Why is she deciding?” because he said I could HA!

“That’s not fair!” Life ain’t fair sweetie, get used to it.

“She better keep her hands to herself!” I make no guarantees. You’ve seen the dog shows, sometimes you gotta feel the goods to see who wins best in show!

Dr. Dover spun around in his chair “Ladies! Stephenie will be completely appropriate, I have great faith in her.” Sure I will…sure I will…God the things could teach them…

There was only one thing that could make this moment any better, any more perfect. I had to act quickly, “Uh, if the point is to figure out who the best looking Cullen is without a shirt I believe we have one more contestant who needs to come up here…” I glanced over at Dr. Hottie as a small bead of drool escaped the corner of my mouth.

Once again his wife had to jump in. “This is just outrageous! My husband is NOT removing his shirt in front of any of you!” Now come on honey, I don’t bite… I’ll be gentle with him.

“Stephenie makes a good point, for now the argument is between the boys, but who’s to say that next week it won’t be between all of you…let’s settle this once and for all…” I like this new doctor, he’s not stiff like the rest of the ones I’ve worked for. I watched as his wife mumbled something to him before he came over to join his sons.

God they look like a magazine cover…. I stood up to get a better look and I heard growling from behind me. I spun around to see four of the most hostile faces I’d ever seen, glaring at me. “the growling really isn’t necessary ladies. I’m just doing my job!”

The first one I examined was Edward. He was lean, but muscular. Pale skin and defined muscles. He smelled really good and as I leaned closer to examine his pecs, I felt a sudden surge of lust towards him. I was about to plant a kiss on his face when he shoved Emmett into Blondie who fell to the ground with a crash and it really ruined the mood. I reached up and pushed a piece of bronze hair out of his face. “Edward! You just decided to put your shirt back on and come sit with me NOW!” His girlfriend shrieked. A smile broke out over his face as he grabbed his shirt and joined Bella. Young love…barf!

I moved down to Emmett, the largest Cullen. His muscles were bigger than any I had ever seen this close before. He could snap me like a twig. A piece of fuzz from his shirt was still on his chest so I gently touched his chest to remove it when I heard a crash from behind me and the blonde girl had knocked over her chair and was ready to pounce on me. I held out my hand and said “Fuzz…relax sweetie.” So possessive…Of course, just touching him made me feel all tingly inside but no one knew but me.

Next was blondie. Oh how I have thought about this moment since he walked into the office yesterday. He was intimidated by me I could tell because when I approached, he took a few steps back. Younger men, they had so much to learn… His arms were covered in scars that had a hint of sparkle to them. “Where did you get all the scars Blondie?” I asked.

“My name madam is Jasper and I was in an accident when I was younger.” He said timidly.

“Are you afraid of me?” I whispered in his ear as I walked behind him to check out his back.

“Utterly and completely.”

I ran my hand down his arm “You have nothing to be afraid of where I’m concerned, I’d take good care of you.”

“Hands off my man Mr. Robinson!!” The gift shop addict yelled from the top of the conference room table. Her eyes were as black as coal as she glared down at me.

“Easy babe, I’m just kidding. So insecure…” there was another crash behind me as the blonde and Bella both tackled Alice to the tabletop.

Finally I approached the granddaddy of them all, Dr. Carlisle Cullen. The man who’s name made the female employees of the hospital swoon. His skin was pale as his sons, but his look was more mature, more developed muscles, more years of experience. I could tell he was uncomfortable having me this close to him, his wife probably never let other women get this close. I’m sure she was afraid of losing him with all the competition… If Edward smelled good, Carlisle smelled ten times better. He had the whole package, age, brains, looks, compassion…any woman’s perfect man.

I again walked behind him to take in all angles and as I passed behind him I let my arm brush against his backside. I felt his cheeks clench at my touch. What I wasn’t expecting was his wife to come wrench my arm into the air and hiss in my ear. “If you don’t get away from my husband right now, you will lose this arm Stephenie! I will rip it off myself…” Carlisle grabbed his wife and pushed her into the corner of the room. Her children were stunned by her behavior and Dr. Dover was furiously scribbling in his notepad.

Having evaluated the men, I went back to my seat to deliberate who would win the honor of best looking Cullen without a shirt. Decisions, Decisions…

“After careful deliberation I have decided to go with the one man who had the whole package, brains, brawn and experience…” I said as the room went silent. “Congratulations Dr. Cullen, you are the yummiest Cullen of them all!”

“I was robbed!”

“Thank god this is over.”

“I feel violated.”

“I will never live this down…”



5 » Kommentera

Family Therapy-Cullen Style: kap 13-17

Flexible

Dr Dover POV

“Um, thank you Stephenie for your help. Can I see you in the hallway please. I will be right back.” I mumbled to the Cullen’s as I dragged Stephenie from the room

“What on Earth was that?” I screeched into her ear. “Did you take you medication today Stephenie??DID you?” I glared at her and her face sank. I knew the answer before she said it.

“I’m sorry doctor, I fell asleep and forgot. I didn’t mean to …how was I suppose to know you were going to have me go in there…with all of them, and no shirts,…that was not very nice given my condition.” Stephenie shot back.

“Just stay out here and take your meds. I have to go do some damage control…you do realize you fondled Dr. Cullen in my office, right?” I gasped. Stephenie just hung her head and nodded.

“Sorry Dr. Dover…I am a bad, non compliant patient. I will take my meds and sit quietly.”

“Good, now I have to get back in there…”

BPOV

“What the heck was that all about?” Rosalie hissed as Dr. Dover walked out of the room. She rushed over to Emmett and helped him get his shirt back on and gave him a supportive hug.

Esme and Carlisle were huddled in the corner, he was still trying to settle her down as he put his shirt back on. All eyes were on them. None of us had ever seen that kind of reaction from Esme before. I saw them embrace, and come back toward the table.

I glanced at Alice and Rose, who both had the same grin on their faces that I did. I pushed back my chair, stood up and began applauding Esme. Alice and Rose joined in and whistled furiously.

“Good one mom!”

“You showed her and remind me to never get you mad…”

Esme smiled briefly and then composed herself. “Girls, I am not proud of my actions. I threatened someones life just now…even if she did deserve it.” We all started laughing again at Esme’s reaction to Stephenie.

“Well I still say it was fixed! I was robbed. You weren’t even in the dream Carlisle!” Emmett whined from his seat at the table.

“Oh come on Emmett, try and have a sense of humor about it, you lost a best chest contest to your nearly 400 year old dad…no big deal.” Alice teased as she sat on Jasper’s lap, gently rubbing his back to help get his emotions back under control.

“You heard Dr. Dover, the issue is closed for discussion Emmett. Leave it at that.” Carlisle commanded.

Edward had been very quiet while he was sitting next to me. I turned to see him pinching the bridge of his nose, his sign of utter frustration. “What’s wrong Edward are you alright? I’m sorry I had you participate in that stupid contest with that vile woman. I wonder if she is any relation to Mike Newton…” My joke made him smile at least.

“I’m fine, you just have no idea what was going through her head…it was …illegal at best. I’m just glad it’s over. Carlisle can we get out of here please?” Edward pleaded with his father. Even I had to admit, this therapy thing was turning into a disaster.

“Listen, let’s just try and make it through this session and then we will discuss it as a family at home. OK? Can you all hang in there a bit longer?” Carlisle asked. His hand was tightly clutching Esme’s, not wanting to be apart from her in any way.

A chorus of “Fine” and “Whatever you say” echoed in the room. Finally Dr. Dover stumbled back into the room.

“Sorry for the delay. I had to take care of something.” he muttered as he sat back down. “I want to apologize for what just happened, things did not go the way I had hoped they would. Stephenie is a wonderful person, but she does have a few… issues, and she forgot to take her medication. Unfortunately, when she forgets, she has trouble with …impulse control…she is mortified at her behavior, as am I. Is it possible to forget what happened and move forward to our couples sessions?”

Everyone’s eyes were on Carlisle, he alone would decide if we went on, or if we went home. Personally, I prayed for the later, but as usual I was wrong.

“Of course doctor. Therapy isn’t an exact science I know that, mistakes are made, but we must move forward, right children?” Carlisle looked at all of us and smiled. We nodded our heads in agreement and Dr. Dover sighed in relief.

“Thank you all very much! In looking through my notes, I’ve decided that I would like to do a few quick couples sessions if that would be alright?” Everyone nodded their heads in agreement. I for one, was not leaving Edward’s side the rest of the day. I moved closer to him and he squeezed my hand reassuringly.

“I think I would like to speak with Esme and Carlisle first off, is that alright? The rest of you can wait…well, how about you all go down to the cafeteria. I will speak with Rose and Emmett next, so why don’t you two just come back up here in about fifteen minutes?” He didn’t have to ask twice. We all jumped out of our chairs and headed out the door.

In the waiting room, Stephenie was no where to be seen, which was good, because if she had made even a sideways glance at any of the boys I think she would have been in serious trouble. We threw open the office door and headed to the safety of the cafeteria.

“So what do you think he is going to ask Carlisle and Esme about?” I asked Edward quietly.

“He’s asking them for all the ‘dirt’ on us if you will.”

“Great. That could take a while…” I mumbled.

CPOV

“OK, Let’s get started.” Dr. Dover said nervously as he sat across his desk from Esme and I.

“What would you like to know doctor?” Esme asked calmly. I know she was still very much on edge after the whole Stephenie incident, but she was hiding it well.

“Well I have some notes here about the children and their significant others and I just want some of your observations. Let’s start with Emmett and Rosalie. What can you tell me about them?”

“Well, they are very much in love. Rosalie has loved him since the moment she first saw him.” I began, but Dr. Dover interrupted,.

“How exactly did they meet? Rosalie was living with you already?”

“Yes, she was living with us and she had gone on a hike and came across Emmett. He was injured, and brought him to me so I could tend to his injuries.”

“And what happened to his family?”

Esme jumped in “They were unable to care for him any more, so we adopted him.” Dr. Dover scribbled furiously in his notebook.

“I’m sorry if this question is a difficult one, but how did you feel when they started having a …a sexual relationship? How did you find out?” He stammered.

I took a deep breath and planned my answer in my head. “I know I mentioned this earlier, but we have no secretes in our home, truly, none. So we have always been able to openly discuss things. It was apparent from the beginning how much they loved each other. As for the sexual relationship, let’s just say Emmett and Rosalie are the most physical of our children …so when they became physical, the whole house knew about it.” Esme chuckled slightly next to me. I looked up at the doctor who was momentarily stunned by my comment, and then went back to writing.

“Does the physical nature of their relationship ever cause trouble within the household? I can’t imagine it is easy to be around for that…” Dr. Dover looked like he was going to start sweating.

“Over the years we have learned to …get out of their way…if that makes any sense. That and we always beep the horn before we open the garage door.” Dr. Dover looked puzzled, so I clarified “They have a thing for being romantic in cars…” Dr. Dover’s mouth opened slightly as he realized what I was saying. This may do it, he looks close to passing out…nope he recovered. Nicely done Doctor. I laughed to myself.

“OK, lets move onto Alice and Jasper. What can you tell me about them?” the doctor flipped to a new page.

Esme decided to expand on their relationship, which was must less embarrassing to explain than Rosalie and Emmett. “Again, they loved each other from the minute they met of course Alice claims she loved him before they met. Their love is a much more private one, that’s the best way I can explain it.” She was beautiful when she spoke about the children. I could feel the love she had for them.

“Alice mentioned that she told Jasper he was going to fall in love with her and then he did. Is that true?” The doctor asked sceptically.

“That is what they have told us, yes.”

“Does Alice always tell Jasper what to do like that? Would you say she is controlling?” Dr. Dover asked with his pencil poised for the answer. I was taken by surprise at the questions as was Esme from the look on her face.

“I would say of the two, Alice has the more outgoing personality, where as Jasper is much more reserved. But just because you hear Alice talking more, I don’t think you should assume she is the only one making the decisions in their relationship, she is just the more vocal one. They are opposites in many ways, but they compliment each other beautifully.” I could tell Esme was starting to get a little defensive. She sat on the edge of her chair and leaned toward the doctor’s desk. Like a mother lion, protecting her cubs, I thought in my head and found myself smiling.

“And you said they have a more private relationship, so would you say they are the opposite of Emmett and Rosalie in the way they express their love?”

“Yes, but no. You can walk in and Alice and Jasper can be sitting on the couch just looking at each other but you feel like you have just interrupted a very private moment. At times it seems just as bad as walking into the garage unannounced, wouldn’t you say Carlisle?”

“Most definitely.” I replied. Alice and Jasper are very connected. So much so, that a glance between them conveys as much emotion as one of Emmett and Rosalie’s romps. Jasper’s gift doesn’t help things either. Their emotions are palpable when you walk into the room.

“And now to the couple I sense is the most complex, Edward and Bella…” Dr Dover again, started a fresh sheet and waited for one of us to begin. I looked at Esme, who seemed upset about something Dr. Dover had said. “Why would you say that about Edward and Bella, that they were the most complex?”

Uh, Oh…she’s not happy. If he jumps all over Edward again, she may just rip his arm off …

“I just mean that it seems like Edward has issues with trying to control, Bella seems to have some issues with boundaries and together they are …” Esme didn’t let him finish.

“Edward and Bella are a perfect match. She has brought my son to life in the short time they have been together. Edward never truly lived until he met Bella. Sure, their love has some, complications, but their love is also the newest.” The doctor took a few notes and waited for her to continue.

“They have overcome so many things to be together. Their love has been tested from the second they met. Edward is prone to overreaction, everyone knows that, but it is because he is truly terrified of losing Bella, she is the reason he breathes. And in his defense, we do lovingly call Bella our ‘danger magnet’ because the child attracts danger of all kinds, just pull up her hospital records… so his fear isn’t unsubstantiated.”

I gently took her hand in mine to help calm her back down. The doctor had been surprised by her tone.

I added,“It also doesn’t help their situation that his siblings tease him about his relationship with Bella. It aggravates him to no end. Esme has lost many coffee tables to wrestling matches that broke out after an inappropriate comment from Emmett or Jasper.” Esme nodded in agreement.

There was a tap and Stephenie stuck her head in tho door. I felt Esme tense up next to me and she hissed a string of obscenities at her under her breath. I couldn’t help but find her possessive behavior…sexy. Maybe that’s why Bella can’t keep her hands off Edward, I thought.

“Dr. Dover, Emmett and Rosalie are out in the waiting room whenever you are ready for them.” she said quickly, then slipped out the door.

“Well thank you for being so open about the relationships in your family. I will try and be brief with the children, I just have a few questions for them about their relationships. Can you let Alice and Jasper know that they will be after Emmett and Rosalie? Have them give me about fifteen minutes.”

I stood up and shook Dr. Dover’s hand. Esme did as well and then she took my hand in hers and we headed out into the waiting room. Emmett jumped out of his chair and ran into the office, Rosalie rolled her eyes and took her time placing her nail file back in her purse before following him into the office, slowly even by human standards.

Esme let go of my hand and strolled across the room. Stephenie jumped when she looked up from her desk to see Esme standing over her. “Mrs. Cullen…” she mumbled. Esme held out her hand to stop her from speaking.

“Please let me speak Stephenie, I am so sorry I grabbed you earlier,. It was horrible behavior on my part and I am truly sorry for being so unpleasant. Can you forgive me?”

“For…forgive you? No! I mean yes, but please can you forgive me? You must think I am a perverted lunatic” Stephenie stammered Well yes, that is exactly what we think …

“I fell asleep…and I didn’t take my medication…it was all my fault. I am so humiliated at my behavior…that is why Dr. Dover is treating me.” She broke down and started crying. With compassion beyond anyone I have ever met, Esme began gently patting her on the back.

“It’s OK Stephenie, it was a mistake, just take your meds so this doesn’t happen again OK?” Esme looked sweetly down at her and smiled.

I walked over to Esme and took her hand to lead her down toward the cafeteria. When the office door closed behind us, I leaned over and kissed her beautiful lips. “You never cease to amaze me Esme.”

She sweetly smiled and placed her hand lovingly on my face “Thank you dear. Oh and by the way… if you ever step foot near this office without me, I will redecorate your office in bubblegum pink and powder blue. Do we understand each other?”

“Yes dear.” I mumbled as we entered the elevator.

RPOV

Fifteen minutes of my life about to be wasted. I thought as I walked into Dr. Dover’s office. Emmett had already flung himself on the couch, and was grinning. He’s getting way into this whole therapy thing. I thought to myself.

“Emmett get off the couch. You look like a mental patient.”

“Aren’t we? Mental patients that is?” He was so cute when he was confused. He looked slyly at me and patted his hand on the leather couch next to him.

“Not on your life Emmett, you still have, wow, less than an hour now Emmett!” I was actually quite proud of him for lasting this long considering how everyone was taking great joy in tormenting my dear husband. He had a small pout on his face at my rejection, but Dr. Dover interrupted our banter.

“Thank you both for joining me. I spoke with your parents about your relationship..” Uh- Oh

Emmett interrupted “We really aren’t nearly as bad as they said! I promise…I mean all those times they caught us were just accidents…the thing with the swing, totally made up I swear…well, wait. What exactly did they tell you?” Stupid Emmett. Find out what they said before you go blabbing we got caught! Have I taught him nothing?

“What Emmett is trying to say doctor, is that in our family, we are a bit, misunderstood.” I tried to get him to stop writing for a second and did a little dazzling to distract him. His hand froze over the paper and he silently started at me. Good, it worked.

“H- how would you say you are misunderstood? Your parents said you two have the most physical relationship in the house. Is that a fair evaluation?” Emmett winked playfully at me. Fair evaluation, try understatement of the century.

“Yes, I think that is fair, how about you Emmett?” I tried to give him a chance to redeem himself.

“Hell ya! Good and physical..” Note to self, cut out his tongue.

“Let me ask you a question then. “ Dr. Dover started “If you have such a healthy relationship, then why did you feel it necessary to hit on your mother Emmett?” I had to hold back a laugh. I peeked over at Emmett who looked like he just saw a ghost. “You said you wanted to discuss it in private..”

“No, wait…I wasn’t really… Rose tell him, I didn’t really…it was a mistake.” Emmett looked desperately at me for help. I had confessed to Carlisle in the car it was a set up , but Jasper still had no idea and we wanted to keep him in the dark a while longer so I had to come up with an answer.

“It was a misunderstanding doctor. Carlisle just overreacted when he saw Emmett giving Esme and back rub. It had been a very long day for us and quite frankly, I can’t remember the last time Carlisle slept!” I’m sure it was a few hundred years ago though…

“Oh ok” Dr. Dover sighed. He seemed relieved he didn’t have to delve into some twisted mother love thing with Emmett.

“So getting back to your very physical relationship, what do you to like to do together besides have sex? What are your hobbies?”

Draining the blood of animals, fighting deranged vampires, keeping Bella alive, teasing Edward endlessly, probably not what he’s looking for…

“We enjoy cars. I am a fairly skilled mechanic and Emmett helps me, when he isn’t causing trouble.” I said proudly.

“Yeah, Doc you should see her when she ‘s under the hood of a car, with her hands all over the engine… Rosalie is really good at pushing a car to it’s limits.” Emmett bragged, of course his comment had a sexual undertone which the doctor picked up on because I could see him blush slightly. Great he’s probably imagining me fondling a car…

“I like to tinker with cars that’s all. We also enjoy hunting.” Emmett spun around on the couch and looked at me like I was insane.

“You hunt?” the doctor asked me, completely amazed.

“Sure. Emmett and I go hunting all the time don’t we Em?” He nodded his head blankly.

“Well it sounds like you two have a number of shared interests which is a very important thing for a healthy relationship.” Good! We passed, I wonder if we can leave now… “Emmett how would you describe Rosalie in 5 words” Crap! This isn’t going to be good.

“Emmett…” I warned at a volume only he could hear me. He didn’t look toward me at all, I saw the corner of his mouth twitch as he started his list.

“Five words: Gorgeous, Sexy, Fun, Tenacious, and …Flexible” I tried very hard not to laugh, but the look on Dr. Dover’s face was priceless and a loud laugh escaped my lips.

“Rosalie, same question to you, describe Emmett “ Emmett stood up off the couch and decided to pose for me, so I could take in all his many gifts.

“Handsome, Strong, Funny, Loving and…Moronic.” Emmett’s arms dropped to his side “Thanks Rose, the doctor thinks I’m a moron…”

“No babe, he thinks, I think you are a moron, there’s a difference.” I teased.

Dr. Dover cleared his throat before he spoke again “Well, from what I can see, you two have a fairly healthy relationship. Rosalie I think sometimes you can be over bearing, and Emmett I think sometimes you need to take things more seriously. The thing I do want you both to think about, is how your ‘openness’ affects the other members of your family. Not all people are as comfortable with their sexuality, and you need to be a little more respectful of their feelings.”

We both sheepishly nodded our heads in agreement. I can take a hint, give Edward a break…

“Emmett one last question. What have you learned from your homework?”

“Other than the obvious, I just miss… being able to touch her. Hold her hand, kiss her cheek, feel her arms around me, that is what I have missed the most during the last 23 hours and 17 minutes.” The doctor looked pleased with his answer and quite frankly I was shocked that it was so coherent and well thought out.

“And Rosalie, how did your homework go with Bella, what did you learn?”

“Well, I think I was able to find something I have in common with Bella.” Of course it

is her ability to deceive the members of my family, but he doesn’t need to know that... “I think we took some real steps toward becoming sisters.” I said proudly. I may never agree with Bella’s decision, but I did love her and what she brought to our family. I finally realized that.

“So are we cured Doc?” Emmett asked, bouncing on the couch, ready to leave.

“Not cured, but off to a good start. Stop flaunting your sexual relationship in the faces of your family and I think things will start to improve.”

Emmett glanced down at his watch to check the time as we walked out of the room. I heard him whisper behind me “Thirty six minutes Rose…and counting.”

Feelings

JPOV

“Ok Jasper, here’s the plan. We have exactly 34 minutes to get this thing wrapped up so I can finally go shopping. We are going to march in there, create a little drama and a little marital strife, let this quack ‘cure’ us and get out of there. Do you understand? I have a date with the mall…” Alice hissed in my ear as we sat in the waiting room. Emmett and Rosalie had just strolled out of the room and headed back to the cafeteria with the rest of the family. Dr. Dover held the door open and waved us into the office.

As we walked through the door to the office, Alice sang “Hello there Dr. Dover. Long time no see!”

She was in a much better mood after our little excursion down to the cafeteria where she purchased lunch. It was as close to shopping as she had been allowed to get in the last 23 hours and 27 minutes. Like a heroin addict looking for a little fix, this lunch trip had given her just what she needed to take the edge off of her anxiety. Dr. Dover became suspicious immediately once he saw her change in demeanor.

“Alice, good to see you too. I take it you had a good trip to the cafeteria, no problems?” He asked cautiously. I could sense confusion, suspicion and the slightest hint of fear in him. If he only knew how scared he should be. I laughed to myself.

“No, doctor. I was very well behaved, wasn’t I Jasper?” She asked, looking to me for some reassurance. I smiled and nodded my head.

Except for the fact that you bought one of each item on the menu and offered the cafeteria workers $1000 for the soda machine, yes dear, it went perfectly fine. No one would ever guess you had a shopping addiction.

“Well, good. I’m glad we didn’t have a repeat of the gift shop incident…” Dr. Dover trailed off. I could feel his relief. He shuffled nervously through his notes and glanced my way. Immediately, his fear filled my senses.

“Shall we get started?” Again, I nodded my head while Alice joyously exclaimed “Yes! Let’s get this show on the road doctor. You are a very busy man and I am sure you have plenty of other things you could be doing right now…”

Tick, Tick Tick…32 minutes until her shopping privileges were returned and knowing Alice, she planned to walk out of this hospital at exactly 7:01 and head for the nearest store and give them the best quarterly earnings they’ve seen in a decade.

“So Alice, you know I spoke with your parents about…” My impatient wife was trying to move this along, she couldn’t help but interrupt him.

“You spoke with them about our relationship and you seem to think that I am overbearing and that I try to run Jasper’s life, yes I know.” The look on Dr. Dover’s face was priceless.

“Did your parents tell you all of that?” He stammered.

“No, but I told you I sometimes just know things…I know how I can be perceived by others so I guess I just kinda knew…” She smiled pleasantly at him before turning to me “Jazz, do you think I run your life?”

I shook my head no in response.

Dr. Dover stared at me and tapped his pencil. Is that frustration I am picking up?

“Jasper, do you have anything to say on the matter?” Dr. Dover pushed.

HA! He’s frustrated because I’m not talking. Maybe I should explain to him that it has nothing to do with Alice, only my struggles with my bloodlust. It makes things a lot easier if I don’t talk. Talking requires breathing, while silence allows me to hold my breath as much as possible. So, I can talk to you doctor, but I just might kill you.

“No, Doctor. I am just a private person. If I don’t agree with something, I let Alice know, but most of the time I am happy to do whatever she wants, within reason.” I smiled at my wife, who I noticed was glancing at the clock in anticipation.

“Within reason…can you give me an example of something you feel was not within reason?”

Damn, see this is why I don’t talk. Have I learned nothing from watching Emmett put his foot in his mouth all these years.

“I can’t think of anything…”

“Jasper, please, I can wait as long as you need me to, but I feel this is important.” Dr. Dover continued.

I glanced over at Alice whose anger was slowly rising along with her impatience. She nodded her head at the clock to tell me to get a move on.

“Ok fine, dress up, when she wants to give me makeovers, that I don’t enjoy, but most of the time I tell her.” Alice’s anger suddenly turned to hurt. See! This is why I stay silent…

“Alice, did you know that Jasper doesn’t enjoy your little makeovers”

“Yes, but he always looks so handsome when I’m done.” She whined, a small pout on her face. See how do you say ‘no’ to that?

“Jasper made an admission in his session yesterday Alice that you …dressed him in women’s clothing. Is that true?”

“Well, yes…but I had a very good reason.” Very good reason, I beg to differ…she was bored.

“What is a good enough reason to dress your boyfriend up like a woman?”

Alice let out a frustrated sigh “Well, doctor, women come in all shapes and sizes and I found a website for big and tall women and wanted to try my hand at fashions for them. Since I didn’t know any big and tall women, I used Jasper as my guniea pig! It was all completely innocent, but I’m sure Emmett made it sound dirty didn’t he? And he said Jasper did it all the time right? What a jerk. I will kill that brother of mine!” Alice scowled.

“Did you know he was uncomfortable when you did this to him?”

“Yes, but no one was supposed to find out. Darn that Emmett and his obsession with ammature videos, total pervert.” She grumbled “Anyway, Jasper made a beautiful woman, didn’t you Jazz?”

“No Alice, I looked like a bad female impersonator.” It was the complete truth, and she knew it.

“You did NOT!” I felt her getting very angry which was starting to have an affect on me too.

“I looked like a cross between a bad Cher and a really bad Celine Dion.” I snapped.

“Well if you weren’t so darn tall, I might have had more options with your style.” How dare she…

“The four inch stillettos were still a bit over board Alice… I am 6′ 3” My legs are as long as your whole body, why exactly did I need to wear them?”

“They elongate the leg Jazz! Do you even pay attention to anything I say? They made you look statuesque and lovely. They make you look thinner and your butt looked even better…”

“My butt looks fine!”

“I never said it didn’t, I’m just trying to explain myself…stop raising your voice at me!” Alice huffed furiously. Dr. Dover sat wide eyed at our exchange and out of the corner of my eye I saw Alice wink at me. My wife was quite the actress. Good use of her emotions to fuel the argument…

“You give makeovers to Bella too against her will, right Alice?” The doctor interrupted.

“Sometimes.” she answered quietly. “But she always looks pretty when I’m done right Jazz?” she looked up at me for support.

“Of course. You do a lovely job.” I said and kissed her head, hoping to undo some of the damage my words had caused.

“Alice, do understand that sometimes, people need to just be able to look how they want without input from you? It’s great you have a flair for fashion, but if you could just try and restrain yourself and wait for them to ask for your opinion, that might help. Does that make sense?”

“Yes, it’s just hard doctor, when I know what the perfect outfit is…I just want to help.”

“I understand that Alice, but fashion isn’t a matter of life or death.” Alice gasped like he had just cursed her to hell.

Tick, tick, tick, I thought. That’s the only reason my lovely wife isn’t going to the mat to argue the importance of the fact that one must have the ‘proper fashion for the proper situation’, a speech I personally have heard at least a thousand times.

“Let me ask you a question, did you play with dolls when you were a child Alice?”

“I have no idea, I can’t remember anything from when I was young. My memories only begin a month before I met Jasper, but anything before that is black.”

“So you have no memories of your childhood?” Dr. Dover asked in amazement.

“Nope. That could explain my need to play dress up so much, I have life sized dolls to play with now!” She squealed with delight.

“Doesn’t it upset you, that you have no memories of your biological family?”

“No, I don’t think they were very nice…I was put into an asylum for ‘seeing things’. They thought I was possessed so I was locked in a dark room all the time until I escaped, and found Jasper and eventually found Carlisle and Esme.”

“So you could see things like a psychic?” Dr. Dover asked sceptically.

“Yes, I can still see things…” She said confidently.

“OK, tell me something.” He can’t be dumb enough to test Alice…don’t do it doctor!! I screamed in my head.

“34” She said while rolling her eyes.

“What is 34?” Doctor Dover played innocent.

“It’s the number you decided on in your head to see if I could guess it.” Dr. Dover mumbled ”Lucky guess” under his breath, which I knew Alice had heard. Her jaw set, she raised a challenging eyebrow to the good doctor. He responded by making an odd face, I can only assume it was a face of intense concentration, or stomach problems.

“17” Alice responded rapidly.

“1,834”

“Frog”

“Banana”

“The Boston Red Sox”

“Fruit of the Loom underwear”

“Milky Way, the galaxy not the candy bar.” she sighed “Do you believe me yet? This is getting very boring.”

“Let’s try something else, tell me… something that is going to happen in the future.”

“Tonight when we leave, before you go home, you are going to go to Flannagan’s Bar and have a double scotch on the rocks…again, just like you did last night after we left. Tonight you will not sing karaoke however. ” She said with a smirk on her face. “Love is a Battle Field… I never pegged you as a Pat Benetar fan doctor.” Dr. Dover dropped his pen out of his hand and froze for a few seconds. His face blushed and he started stammering.

“How…how did you…”

“I told you, I can see things. It makes it really hard to surprise me, so Christmas and birthdays are fairly boring, but it is the price I must pay for my unusal gift.” She smiled sweetly at him. “Do you have anymore questions for me?”

“Um, no…Well, I guess the thing for you to be careful of is that even though you may be able to see things, when it comes to clothing, unless it is a matter of life or death, which will be extremely rare, you need to let people wear what they want. Stop using them like life sized dolls, to make up for your missing childhood memories.”

“I will try, I promise doctor.” Alice raised her hand into the air to swear.

“HA! I’m cured, your turn Jazz, make it good and make it fast!” Alice said to me so only I could hear her.

“Jasper, I feel we have a number of things to discuss. Why don’t you tell me about your childhood.”

“Well I was raised in a very different family than Carlisle and Esme’s. Being from the South, they definitely were not vegetarians. I was raised in a much more violent family, where hunting and killing were commonplace, it was considered a normal way to live. I was in a number of fights, which led to all my scars.” Of course the fights were with gangs of vampires, but no need to point that out right now, we were finally moving along with the whole therapy thing and Alice is getting more impatient by the second.

“So did your upbringing make you want to embrace the Cullen’s lifestyle more?”

“Yes, that and Alice.”

“Jasper can you tell me why, other than to be with Alice do you want to be a vegetarian?”

Why did I want to be a vegetarian, to not kill innocent people, to try to make up slightly for all the pain I’ve caused in my life, to be with the woman I love, because I believe it is the right way to live, to avoid seeing the terror in my victim’s eyes as I sink my teeth into their flesh…can’t say most of that…he’d have a stroke.

“Well, I feel it is the… healthiest lifestyle for me, and I believe it will help me live a better life and make up for some bad choices in… diet I may have made previously. I just couldn’t stand to eat things with feelings anymore. I didn’t want to feel their fear and pain before I ate them…it just became too much to see them looking at me…” I still don’t know how I got it out with a straight face before I buried my face into my hands for dramatic effect, then Alice hissed “Good one Jazz, bring on the emotion, he’s eating that up. We’ll be out of here in no time.”

“It sounds like you struggle the most with being a vegetarian in your family, is that a fair statement?” Dr Dover inquired.

I raised my head out of my hands and took a long deep breath before answering. “Yes, I think it is fair to say I struggle every day with my choice, but I do all I can to stay in control.”

“What happens when you lose control Jasper, because I have to imagine you do lose control occasionally, what do you do?”

“I get…upset, violent.”

“Is that what happened when you tried to kill Bella?” Alice groaned and rolled her eyes. A lengthy discussion about my slip up, was not going to help her get to the store any sooner.

“I had been having a very bad day. Sometimes our lifestyle is hard, very hard for me, but I stick with it, to be with Alice. I am usually in control, but on this day, I was not. Bella was in the wrong place at the wrong time and I lashed out, nearly hurting her, but Edward stopped me. I am very ashamed of what happened and all the trouble it created for Edward and Bella and I will spend the rest of my existence trying to make it up to them. But they both have forgiven me so that helps me deal with my guilt.” I said everything as accurately, and quickly as possible so Alice wouldn’t be annoyed. Great more confusion…this guy needs to learn how to read between the lines really!

“It was an accident. I lost control and almost…almost killed her.” I said sheepishly, not totally lying. Glad I get to revisit this memory for the millionth time. This will help…

“So you are saying you accidentally tried to kill Bella?” Dr. Dover asked skeptically.

“No, I meant to do it, so I guess accidentally is the wrong word. It was a misunderstanding?” Terror came from the good doctor.

“So Bella and Edward misunderstood your intentions, you weren’t actually trying to kill her?”

“No, that was in fact what I was trying to do.

“Then what would you call it Jasper?” He asked exacerbated.

“An impulse control problem? A bad choice maybe?”

“A bad choice.” Dr. Dover replied.

“Yes.”

“I’ve never heard attempted murder referred to as a bad choice before…And what led you to make that ‘bad choice’ ?”

“I was hungry…” I heard Alice hissing at me “Jazz, be careful here…”

“You were hungry so you attacked Bella, in an attempt to kill her. Were you going to eat her?”

“Not exactly, I don’t like meat.” Again, Alice hissed ‘Jazz…’

“Then what part of Bella were you going to eat?”

“Her blood.” Lasers shot out of Alice’s eyes at me, and her fury hit me like a wave.

“Her blood? Like a vampire?”

“Yes.”

“Jasper, do you think you’re a vampire?”

“Yes doctor, I believe I am a vampire.”

Dr. Dover again, froze and stared at my totally serious face. He was trying to process what I had just said when I heard Alice start yelling at me at vampire speed, so the doctor couldn’t hear.

“Have you completely gone insane? Do you want the Volturri on the porch by the time we get home ready to kill us? Carlisle is going to flip out…how could you tell him that?”

I tried to send a calming feeling her way while we waited for the doctor to react.

“Do not try and calm me down Jasper Hale! I have every right to be upset. I said drama and strife, not a full on vampire war…there is no shopping during a war you know that!! You just keep your big dumb emotions to yourself… you are in so much trouble.”

Over the years, my family may have thought Alice and I shared all these touching, wordless moments together, gazing into one another’s eyes. They were wrong, utterly and completely. Like a master ventriloquist, Alice had learned to smile and not move her mouth at all, while silently yelling at me, undetected. Right now, to Dr. Dover and anyone else who looked at her, she was smiling sweetly, poised like a doll on the edge of her chair. But to me, she was the woman I loved, spitting venom at me with all her might at vampire speed, yet again.

“I know what I am doing Alice…you said make some drama.” I hissed right back to her.

“Drama yes, giving him reasons to commit us NO, that was not part of the plan. I will not be stuck back in a padded cell in some horrible asylum jumpsuit. I am too short to pull that look off Jazz you idiot. The color white makes me look all washed out.” Alice hissed.

My train of thought was broken when I was suddenly filled with amusement and relief. I looked curiously at Alice who was still too mad to be the source, and then finally to Dr. Dover who was grinning from ear to ear.

“HA! You almost had me there Jasper…you’re a vampire. That dry sense of humor of yours…you had me going for a minute. You’re a vampire, sure and I’m a werewolf!” The man actually had tears streaming down his face. Even if it was a joke, it wasn’t that funny. Maybe now he’s the one having a mental breakdown. I thought.

“Oh, my…what a joke. HA …where were we…vampires, that’s a good one. Sorry, getting back on track. Oh yes, so being a vegetarian makes you angry. If it makes you angry, then why continue?”

“I told you, it is the price I pay for being with Alice, I love her, and I am willing to change my lifestyle to match hers. It’s that simple.”

“But why would being a vegetarian make you violent?” He asked. Again with the confusion!

“Being hungry makes you grumpy. Look at any supermodel in the world, they are the skinniest and most hostile people on the planet…it’s all from the lack of food. I guess I just get extra grumpy. Edward once explained that living on soy milk and tofu will sustain you, but not necessarily satisfy you. The hunger is always there…just under the surface…” I said ominously. Now he’s back to the fear…

“I don’t want you to think Jazz is some sort of bloodthirsty monster doctor, because that isn’t true…he struggles, but I do my best to help him through the rough times. On that day with Bella, I didn’t see it coming so it was in part, my fault too.” Alice said apologetically to the doctor and to me.

“It sounds like this is something you have thought extensively about so that is good. But you have to find a healthier outlet for your stress. Was this the only time that you have become violent?”

With Bella…“Yes.”

“Can I ask you another question?” Alice shot me a look of ‘wrap it up Jazz’.

“Sure.”

“Why are you always so quiet?” He asked and I felt concern. Great, he probably thinks I’m depressed or still plotting Bella’s murder…I better find a way to end this quickly and quietly… humor worked last time, let’s try it again.

“Well doctor, to tell you the truth, I am a very observant man and I have watched my brother Emmett for years get in to trouble for saying the first thing that pops into his head. I choose to think things through before I speak, thereby keeping myself out of a great deal of trouble unlike him.” I gave him a warm dazzling smile and laughed out loud, hoping all of those things together would be enough to end this line of questioning.

“Ha! I completely understand, your brother doesn’t sensor much of what he says does he?” Doctor Dover laughed.

“According to Edward, not at all.” I laughed. OOPS!

“So are we done doctor? Do we pass the mental exam?” Alice asked excitedly, Her joy was already beginning to overwhelm me.

“Jasper, how was your homework? I’ve heard about Alice’s difficulties but you didn’t say how yours went.”

How it went, well I made the girls kiss which was hilarious even though it was unexpected. Edward and Emmett almost spontaneously combusted, that was priceless. I caused my brother’s fiancée to have a dirty dream which again was unexpected and amusing. The only uncomfortable result was finding out about Bella’s feelings of desire and lust for me…it was quite overwhelming. I decided to keep that information to myself and was trying to keep it blocked from Edward also.

“It was …unexpected and interesting. I know why you had me do it, but I think the entire family would be more comfortable if I kept my emotions in check a little more.”

“Just understand emotions are a good thing and always suppressing them can have disastrous results OK?” I nodded my head in agreement. Whatever you say doctor…just get me out of here before Alice explodes!

“One final question, I did this with Rose and Emmett and I’d like to try it with you as well. Please describe each other in five words.”

“Jasper is loving, thoughtful, empathetic, protective, and leggy.” Alice started laughing because she knew what I was going to say and a feeling of love washed over me.

“Alice is exuberant, excitable, loyal, omniscient and compact.” She put her tiny hand in mine and gave it a squeeze.

“Well, thank you both for your time. You can send in Bella and Edward. Don’t go anywhere though, I will want to talk to all of you before you leave.” Alice looked nervously at her watch…18 minutes. She looked skeptically at me.

We both knew Edward and Bella needed more like an hour rather than a measly 18 minutes to work through their issues…especially if Edward was still in a bad mood. As soon as I opened the door to the office and he saw me, I felt him emotionally shut down and all his defenses go up.

Yep, they are going to be a while.

I Love My Dog

BPOV

We were sitting in Dr. Dover’s reception area, waiting for Alice and Jasper to emerge from his office and for our own personal hell to then begin. Stephenie was sound asleep behind her desk, which was a good thing. I didn’t want to have to deal with her again. Edward took my hand in his and stroked it gently with his fingers.

“How are you holding up?” He asked.

“I will be happy when this is all over. Honestly, I think we should just go home, have a huge pillow fight, work out our aggressions, and be done with it. How about you?” I asked, concerned that everything from today was starting to take it’s toll on him.

“I’d rather face the Volturri than step foot in that office again.” He mumbled with a scowl toward the office door.

The door to the office flew open and Alice and Jasper strode out, looking thrilled to be free. Alice tapped her watch at us as she walked out, I assumed they were heading back down to the cafeteria. I felt a wave of calm wash over us as Jasper passed, I was certain he felt all the tension both Edward and I were exuding. Next to me, Edward quietly chuckled.

“What’s so funny?” I asked.

“Alice threatened to throw us the most pink and sparkly wedding in history if we don’t get done by 7:00 sharp so she can go shopping. She also mentioning something about white satin stilettos for the wedding with your name on them…”

My body tensed at the thought of having to navigate three feet, let alone down a 25 foot aisle for the wedding, balancing on a pair of glorified toothpicks. Edward wrapped his arm around my shoulder and pulled me into his embrace.

“I love you Bella.”

“I love you too Edward, even if it means I have to sit through therapy with your crazy family.” I laughed.

“I’ll be with you two in just a minute.” Dr. Dover waved from his office as he shut his door. Unfortunately the noise woke Stephenie up from her slumber. Her head flew up and when she saw Edward and I sitting there, she looked as if she had seen a ghost. She quickly ran her fingers through her hair and snatched a pen off the counter and a pad of paper and began scribbling furiously. I looked over at Edward and saw he was staring at Stephenie and appeared mildly amused.

“Do I even want to know? Is she writing you a love note or something?” Edward shook his head no. “OOHH is it for Carlisle? Esme will kill her…” I mumbled aloud. Edward continued shaking his head no, but suddenly covered his mouth to hide his smile.

“Tell me.” I hissed.

“She …she had a dream just now…about us. For some reason she thinks it will make a great book, the perfect love story. She’s writing the whole thing down before she forgets.” He was still shaking with laughter but I couldn’t understand why.

“And that’s funny why?” I whispered as Stephenie looked back over at us, her eyes ran wildly over our faces and then she threw her head back down and started writing,

“Remember the book she was reading before? With Tim and Shay?” he asked.

“Sure, the trashy vampire book. What about it?” I was even more confused now. I racked my brain to remember. Edward said we reminded her of the characters in it…that Edward reminded her of…

“She is not!” I gasped, now realizing why Edward was laughing so hard.

“She is and in the story, I’m a vampire. I wonder if Alice saw this one coming…” He trailed off, still highly amused.

“Poor woman, dreaming of vampires.” I giggled. I had actually forgotten where we were until the office door flew open and I heard the words I had been dreading for the last ten minutes.

“Edward and Bella I am ready for you two now.” Dr. Dover grinned from his doorway.

Edward gave my hand a squeeze and followed me through the office door. I felt my heart rate pickup as I heard Dr. Dover close the door behind us, trapping us in his office. Claustrophobia began to take over and Edward immediately picked up on my increased heart rate and erratic breathing. He gave me a strange look, but I just shrugged my shoulders and I leaned back farther into my chair.

“Where to start, where to start.” I heard the doctor mutter as he flipped through page after page of his notes, all I assume were about Edward and I. Glancing over at Edward, I saw him rolling his eyes apparently annoyed by the thoughts going through Dr. Dover’s head.

“Let’s start with your homework, Bella how did all the wedding conversations go?” He looked at me eagerly awaiting my answer. I glanced over at Edward who had a small smirk on his face, which annoyed me.

“It went fine. I think I answered all Edward’s questions, until he started asking annoying things like what our colors were and what flavor wedding cake I wanted, or when we were going to…” I shuddered visibly, “Register. All that stuff falls under Alice’s decisions, not mine.” Edward laughed out loud at my reaction.

“Edward why are you laughing at her? She is obviously uncomfortable.” The doctor asked quickly. I’d like to know the answer to that one too Edward.

“I’m sorry, Bella I’m not laughing at you. Well I am, but it’s just that I didn’t really care about those questions, I just asked them…to distract you and it worked.” My eyes narrowed in anger.

“Why were you trying to distract me Edward?”

“Do you remember what was happening right before I asked those questions?” He said as he raised a knowing eyebrow at me.

We were in bed, and he was anxious for me to sleep , but I was anxious to… “OH” I said and my face turned red as a lobster.

“What were you doing Bella?” Dr. Dover asked, and my face grew even more red if possible.

“We were in bed.” I said as quietly as possible, Edward continued smirking.

Dr. Dover’s face was full of confusion. “You were in bed? With who?”

“With him!” I screeched as I extended my arm and pointed at Edward who was biting his lip to not react to my tantrum.

“But I thought you said you two didn’t…”

“We don’t.” Edward said plainly.

“Then why were you in bed together? And why were you distracting her?” Dr. Dover continued.

“I was going to sleep, and Edward lays down with me when I sleep, and nothing happens, we just sleep. Well, correct that, I sleep. He just…”

“Just what?”

“Watches me sleep, I guess.” I said somewhat hesitantly as I looked over at Edward. “Really, Edward what do you do while I sleep?”

He shrugged his shoulders “I just lay there with you and watch you sleep. Sometimes I read, but most of the time I just listen to you talking and to your heartbeat.” He took my hand and kissed it lovingly. I was grinning from hearing his admission, but when I looked at Dr. Dover he had a horrified expression on his face.

“So let me get this straight, I must have misunderstood…Bella, you lay down in bed at night and go to sleep and Edward, you lay down with her and watch her sleep?” he asked incredulously.

Edward and I looked at one another and both nodded our heads in agreement. “Yes.” Edward simply said out loud.

“How long do you stay with her? Till midnight or 1 am?” he asked.

“Usually until the sun comes up, then I go home and change my clothes, returning in time to pick her up for school.” The calm of Edward’s voice was a funny contrast to the panic in Dr. Dover’s eyes.

“But…how can you…when do you sleep?”

“I don’t sleep. I guess you would diagnose me as having insomnia doctor.” I chuckled at his self diagnosis.

“Edward, when was the last time you slept?” I can’t wait to see him get out of this one. I giggled to myself.

“I honestly cannot remember the last time I slept. But when I am with Bella at night, laying next to her as she sleeps, I am completely relaxed and content, as close to sleep as I think is possible for me.”

“Have you ever tried medication to help you sleep?”

“Medication doesn’t work on me doctor. Carlisle and I have discussed this extensively.” Edward said with a straight face, but I saw the corner of his mouth twitch slightly in amusement.

“Do your parents know?” Dr. Dover asked both of us.

“Yes.” Edward said plainly. “We have no secrets.”

“No!” I said loudly “Secrets are a good thing in my house.”

“So Bella, you are lying to Charlie about Edward?” Dr. Dover asked accusingly.

“No, I’m not lying. He has never asked me if Edward spends the night, so technically…” I trailed off hoping it would blow over.

“Would he approve?”

“Approve of Edward spending the night with me? No, definitely not, he’s a cop and I’m quite certain he’d try to kill Edward. The man does own a gun…” I said nervously as I shifted in my seat.

“Does he know that Edward has established boundaries in your relationship?”

“Kind of. I usually don’t make it a point to discuss my sex life, or lack their of, with my father thank you very much.” I hissed.

“Bella, again you mention your lack of a sex life…are you a little bitter about Edward’s boundaries?”

It took a second to think about his question. I glanced over at Edward whose forehead was wrinkled in concern.

“Bitter isn’t the right word…I’d say I’m more …frustrated.”

“So you are saying you’re sexually frustrated?” Dr. Dover blurted out louder than I would have liked.

“I…I…don’t know how to answer that question.” I floundered while Edwards face went stiff.

“Well, the definition of sexual frustration is agitation, stress or anxiety due to prolonged sexual inactivity or an uncomfortably low level of sexual activity that is causing frustration.” Dr. Dover recited what sounded like the definition out of his textbook.

“Oh, yes then, I guess that pretty much sums it up.” I said my face blazing red. Edward smacked himself in the head and started cursing again under his breath.

“Edward, there is nothing to be upset or uncomfortable about, Couples all the time have problems where one partner wants sex more than the other. I will admit usually it is the man wanting to have sex more…but that is besides the point. What I’m trying to say is this is perfectly normal and if you two can talk openly about sex, that will help you have a full and satisfying sex life.” Now I was as uncomfortable as Edward. I glanced over at him again and mouthed ‘sorry’. He shrugged his shoulder and rolled his eyes helplessly.

A musical female voice yelled directly outside the door. “LOOK JASPER…IT’S ALREADY 6:44 PM ISN’T THE DAY JUST FLYING BY?” My eyes grew wide when visions of me falling down the aisle at my wedding, in 4 inch stilettos, wearing a horrible pink wedding dress danced in my head.

“OK Doc. What do you want to know…let’s get this over with.” I said at as close to vampire speed as I was capable of.

“Well, I’m just saying Bella, if you are feeling unsatisfied,“ Edward cringed at the doctors words. “Then have you ever considered…taking care of your own needs?”

Edward jumped to his feet and started pacing nervously behind my chair, running his fingers through his hair nervously. I sat in my seat, completely frozen in shock. I could feel the skin starting to melt off my face from the burning intensity of my blush over what Dr. Dover had just suggested. Outside the door I heard a booming laugh, and knew the whole family was gathered, now listening to our sexual counseling.

“I…I…No.” I shook my head no over and over and over until I was almost dizzy.

“Well I think you and Edward should discuss the idea…this can’t be easy on him either, having you tempting him all the time when he seems quite dedicated to his decision to wait until marriage.” I heard Edward’s cursing as he paced a hole in the floor.

“Um, like are you suggesting a…a..” I couldn’t bring myself to say it.

“A VIBRATOR BELLA! HE THINKS YOU NEED A VIBRATOR” Emmett screamed from the waiting room. Edward had a murderous look in his eyes as he walked to the door, opened it, and threw a book he had grabbed off the table at Emmett. I knew the book hit its mark when I heard the loud crash and the “Damn it Edward!” from Emmett.

He slammed the door shut and flopped angrily into his chair beside me. I continued staring at my hands which were folded safely in my lap.

“Um, well yes, I was suggesting a vibrator actually.” Dr. Dover mumbled uncomfortably.

“Forget it. I’ll give in to her before I’ll let that happen.” Edward growled with the bridge of his nose pinched between his finger, his ultimate display of stress.

“Edward don’t be absurd! You’re not going to change your decision about waiting for me. I’m not getting one of those things…God knows with my klutziness, I might poke an eye out!” I tried to lighten the mood. When Edward looked up at me, we both burst out laughing at the images we had in our heads of all the trouble I could get myself into with one of those things.

Dr. Dover however thought we were crazy, I’m certain, then he scribbled something down in what I called his massive ‘Edward and Bella are Freaks’ folder and began his questioning again.

“Edward, can we discuss your suicide attempt again?” Dr. Dover said in a serious voice.

“6:46!” Emmett screamed from the waiting room. Apparently, Alice wasn’t the only one watching the clock tick.

“Sure, what can I tell you.” Edward said quickly.

“Would you do it again?”

“No.”

“Why not?”

“Because I promised Bella I wouldn’t.”

“Do you always do what Bella asks you to do?” Dr. Dover questioned. I thought we covered this in the sex therapy part of our session..NO!

He glanced my way and I looked at him, anxious to hear his answer, daring him to lie with my eyes.

“No, not always. If it’s what’s best for Bella, I go along with it, but if it’s not, then I have to refuse her wishes.” He said solemnly.

“So give me an example of something you’ve refused her.” Dr. Dover said quickly adding “Other than sex, that is.”

“Well, the easiest thing to think of, is her becoming one of us.”

“A vegetarian?”

“Yes- a vegetarian. I don’t think it’s what’s best for her. I cannot allow her to turn her back on her life, to willingly give up who and what she is to be like me. True, it would make life easier for me, but I will not be the reason she loses everything.”

“Edward, how many times do I have to tell you it is not your decision to make. It is mine and mine alone. You are not my keeper you are my fiancée and eventually you will be my husband and if you think I am going to back down and do whatever you tell me, you will be sadly mistaken.”

“I have to agree with Bella on this Edward. She is a big girl and can make this decision herself…”

“No she can’t. She has no idea what she would be giving up, how much it would cost her, hurt her even!” Edward shouted as he glared at Dr. Dover.

“Still, it’s not your choice Edward. You can’t protect her from every bad decision she makes, she has to live and learn. That is how we grow as people.”

“Yes, but you see Bella isn’t a normal person, she has this way of attracting danger and trouble. She often gets herself involved with dangerous…situations or creatures. And we disagree about just how dangerous things are. She always looks for the good and refuses to see the bad.”

“Creatures?” I asked. “What creatures am I involved with that are so dangerous?”

“Your love of dogs…” he spat at me.

“Wait a minute, you are not going to throw that in my face are you?” I fumed.

“Our brother is an idiot!” I heard Alice cry from the waiting room. “Damn it Edward!”

“What is this about her dog Edward? You don’t like him?”

“No, Bella had decided to let this very dangerous animal into her life and into her heart. I have tried to warn her of the dangers of having… a stray…they are temperamental, easily angered, and unpredictable, but she refuses to see the bad, again always looking for the good.”

“Bella tell me about this dog Edward feels is so dangerous.”

“For the record, I chose you, not the dog Edward as I have already told you, so how you can still feel threatened by him is ridiculous to me! But anyway, doctor, the dog helped me through a very difficult time in my life. When Edward was gone, he was by best friend and helped pick me up and put me back together. It’s only normal I would have some loyalty to him right?” I asked Dr. Dover. He gently nodded his head, and I smirked victoriously at Edward.

“But he is a dangerous animal.” Edward growled.

“No he’s not. Not with me.” I said sternly

“Aren’t there some breeds of dogs that are historically dangerous doctor? Like a pit bull, they have a reputation for violence and attacking people without provocation, you would be leery and extra cautious around one right?”

“Yes, I would agree with that, if there is a pattern of violence in the animal…”

“And there is. A normal person would be cautious, Bella however, decides to kiss the dog.”

“I kissed the dog once, well twice. Edward. Get over it. I have!” I yelled.

“I’m just trying to explain why my opinions should not always be considered controlling or overreactions by the doctor, there is a valid concern for your safety.”

“Edward are you jealous of the dog?” Dr. Dover pressed.

“Jealous? No…well …yes, I am grateful he helped Bella when I hurt her, but now, he’s just …in the way.”

“What is it that would you like Bella to do Edward? She is obviously attached to the dog, on some level.”

“Yes Edward, what do you want me to do? Do you want to kill my dog Edward?” I accused.

“No Bella, I don’t want to kill your dog. I would never do that and you know it. I just want to know you love me more than your dog…and… I want him to keep his filthy tongue out of your mouth please! I don’t think that is too much to ask.” Edward’s jealousy for some reason made me smile.

“I promise to keep the dog on a very short leash Edward, okay?” I asked as I turned and looked deeply into his eyes so he see how much I loved him. He returned my gaze with a perfectly dazzling crooked smile and I knew all was forgiven.

“See, that was wonderful, You two were able to work through a conflict and find a resolution that works for both of you. I am impressed.” Dr. Dover said with pride. He took a few notes and then a serious look fell over his face before he spoke again. “There is another topic I would like to get your side of Bella…”

I knew where this was going, so I interrupted “Jasper?” The doctor nodded his head in agreement.

“Dr. Dover I’m sure it sounds crazy, but it really was an accident, Jasper feels terrible about it and I forgave him. Do the circumstances really matter that much?” I pleaded.

“The details do tend to be important, Bella, it’s not every day someone tries to kill you… ”

“Well, actually for me it is not that unusual of an occurrence…” I mumbled, however Dr. Dover had caught every word and looked like he was ready to spring from his chair.

“What do you mean it isn’t unusual? How many times have people tried to kill you Bella?”

“I don’t know…5, 6 if you count the current threat on my life from our friends in Italy…right?” I said as I looked at Edward.

“Actually love, I think you are correct if you are counting Tyler’s poor driving as an attempt on your life and our friends from Italy do make 6 by my count.” Edward calmly agreed with me.

“Bella, 5 times people have tried to …kill ..you? How can you be so calm about this?” He asked incredulously.

“Because I know Edward will never let anything happen to me. He has saved me every single time. We told you doctor, I am a danger magnet.”

“Who are the Italians, and why do they currently want to kill you Bella?”

I looked over to Edward for help, but he didn’t seem to have a better answer than I did to the doctor’s question.

“Well, they are a very powerful family in Italy, and I know…a secret about them. But they have said they will not kill me if I become a vegetarian like Edward and his family. If I become a vegetarian, then they may ask me to work for them, but I can refuse if I want.” There’s no way this guy is going to buy this …

“What do they do for a living that they would need a vegetarian to help them?”

“It would be more of a… position on their board…I may have a talent they find important.”

“Like what? Are you a good debater, do you have an eye for corporate takeovers, skilled vegetarian chef, do you have a flair for coming up with unique vegetarian recipes? Do they own a restaurant? And why would you ever agree to work for them if they threatened to kill you?”

“Oh, I would never work for them, but they don’t know that. I am just playing along with their demands until I become a vegetarian, and then I can take care of myself.” Edward sighed at my comments.

“Bella, I have to say, I am a more than a little concerned at your apparent lack of concern for your own safety. You seem completely unaffected by the danger that surrounds you!” Dr. Dover said, stunned.

“Thank you ! Finally someone agrees with me.” Edward exclaimed happily, clapping his hands together.

“I’m serious Bella, I know you think Edward is way too overprotective, but I have to say, I think he is the only one being remotely sensible right now!”

“Did you all hear that? I am being sensible!!!” Edward called out in the direction of the waiting room, sounding downright giddy.

“Hurry it up Mr. Sensible. It’s 6:51!” Alice yelled back.

“When Jasper attacked you Bella, what was your reaction?”

“I forgave him before I even left the Cullen’s house.” I said quietly, still not being comfortable remembering that day.

“And Edward what was your reaction?”

“I decided I needed to keep Bella safe and being around me and my family wasn’t safe for her so I made the decision to leave.” I felt tears come to my eyes at the memory of his leaving.

“Bella, what are your feelings toward Jasper now?”

“I love him, he’s a part of my family.” I said strongly, I meant every word I said.

“I know you consider him family, but family or not, if someone tries to kill you, a normal reaction would be anger, especially if his act caused the love of your life to leave you. Why aren’t you more angry with Jasper?” Dr. Dover asked intensely.

“I…I…don’t know.” I looked over at Edward who seemed to be distracted by something and trying not to laugh. My brows furrowed in confusion, but I continued answering the doctor “He…is just…family.” I heard a loud commotion outside and seconds later the door to Dr. Dover’s office flew open.

Jasper was standing in the doorway, breathing heavily. Alice was over his shoulder saying “Jazz you are going to make a complete fool of yourself.” But Jasper just shook his head no, holding a hand up to Alice quieting her, and also annoying her from the look on her face. Edward looked to the ground, refusing to make eye contact with him but smiled.

“Jasper can I help you with something? I am in the middle of a session with your brother and Bella.”

“Dr. Dover, I have information that you need to know!” Jasper almost shouted at him.

“What is it Jasper?”

“Sir…I think you and …my brother need to know that…well…Bella is in love with me!”

“WHAT?” Dr. Dover and I shouted at the same time. Edward covered his face with his hands and began shaking, with laughter I assumed… or he would have tried to kill Jasper by now if he had remotely believed him.

“Jasper can you explain why you think Bella is in love with you?” Dr. Dover asked in shock.

“Well, something happened today…I was sitting with her and she was talking to Rosalie about the dream she had about the three of us.” He said waving a finger between himself and Edward. “And then she just… it was just the way she acted…” Jasper stammered.

“Jasper, this is important…did Bella come on to you?”

“NO!” I yelled “I most certainly did not come onto Jasper! ROSALIE!!!!!” I screamed.

In the blink of an eye, the leggy blond appeared in the doorway behind Jasper, grinning from ear to ear. “Yes Bella?” She said in her sweetest voice.

“Please explain to Jasper that I am not in love with him.”

“Sorry, Jazz it was all part of our bonding activities. Bella wasn’t thinking about you when she was acting that way, she was thinking about Edward, you just ‘read’ her wrong. Bella is there anything else I can help you with?”

“Nope, that’s it. Thanks Rose.”

“Anytime Bella.” she sang as she left the doorway. I could hear Emmett’s muffled laughter in the distance.

Jasper remained frozen in place for a few seconds, humiliated and embarrassed I’d guess based on the emotions that filled the room. Finally, he began to ever so slowly inch toward the door. “You and Rosalie are a force to be reckoned with Bella. Very dangerous…” Were Jasper’s parting words as he softly shut the door. “I told you so Jazz!” I heard Alice hiss.

Dr. Dover wiped the beads of sweat that had formed on his brow way with his shirt sleeve, as he scribbled another note. Edward was still laughing so I gave him a quick smack on the shoulder “You could have warned me that was coming.”

“Your face was priceless my love.” He said as he tried to dazzle me into forgiving him. Being a mere mortal, it of course worked.

“You really are lucky I love you!”

“I know. That’s what I’ve been saying…”

I heard Dr. Dover clear his throat. “Well Bella, it looks like things are getting better between you and Rosalie. The homework I gave her must have helped, of course I don’t know how wise it is to bond over harassing family members, but you have to start somewhere so…” He gave his shoulders a small shrug.

“Thank you doctor. Yes, I think Rosalie and I have made a lot of progress today.”

“OK, sorry. Where were we before the interruption?” Dr. Dover scanned the paper in front of him.

“You were pointing out to Bella that I was right to be concerned for her safety and I was and I quote ‘ the only one being remotely sensible’ end quote.” Edward said proudly. I rolled my eyes at him, but that just made his smile grown even bigger. He was enjoying this way too much.

“Did I ever tell you about the time Edward had Alice kidnap me Dr. Dover. If you want a perfect example of him overreacting, you will really enjoy this story!” I snarled, eager to wipe the smirk off of Edward’s face.

As I took a big breath, ready to launch into every detail of the story, the office door flew open for the second time during our session and this time it was Emmett, his hands up in the air like he was stopping traffic.

“Listen, doc…I know these two need therapy, lots and lots of therapy, but it is now 6:56 and I know you still want to talk to all of us as a group. Rosalie and I have, um…plans…and we need to leave at exactly 7:00 so let me help move this along if I can.” Edward grabbed my hand, and I squeezed his with all my might, terrified at what might fly from Emmett’s mouth while he was in such an excited state.

“They have issues, Bella is clumsy, hormonal and lusty, too trusting, overly obsessed with her dog, she has a fear of commitment, low self esteem, an inferiority complex, desperately wants to be a vegetarian and you haven’t even touched on just how darn stubborn a human she is. She however makes my brother happier than I have ever seen him. He actually smiles and laughs, something I didn’t even know his face could do until he met her. Edward, well he could be a whole class in shrink school.” Edward began growling at Emmett who justed waved his hand in Edward’s direction to shut him up.

“Edward however, is paranoid that something will happen to Bella, self loathing, homicidal when it comes to protecting Bella, irrational at times, way too old fashioned in the ways of love, overprotective and often overreacts. Of course, in his defense, he loves Bella like no one else on the planet ever could and that is the source of all his crazy behavior.” Emmett cast a genuine smile in my direction.

“Having said all that, they are soul mates in every sense of the word and everything will work out in the end. There is nothing stronger than their love.” My eyes got misty at the sincerity of Emmett’s words. It was very…un-Emmett of him. I jumped out of my chair and gave my big brother a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

“Thank you Emmett. I love you.” I said through my tears.

“Oh great, now she’s in love with me too Edward…did you see that? She kissed me!” Emmett said mockingly.

“Drop dead Emmett.” I heard Jasper say from over Emmett’s shoulder.

“Already have Jazz, already have.” Emmett teased. By then all of the Cullens were standing in the office laughing.

“Dr. Dover, could we do a quick wrap up, the children really do have things they…er, want…to do now.” Carlisle said with a smirk as he looked at Emmett and Alice who were counting down the minutes like it was New Years Eve.

“6:57 Doctor, do you want to do this here or in the conference room, we don’t have much time…” Alice squealed as she clutched her purse full of credit cards.

“Um, well, OK I guess I can quickly talk to you all in here…” All the Cullens crammed into his office. Edward and I moved to the couch, letting Carlisle and Esme have the chairs in front of the desk. Edward positioned me on his lap, Alice stood in Jasper’s arms and Emmett and Rosalie stood in the corner, the feelings between them becoming palpable. Jasper kindly sent a wave of calm across the room before things escalated into a full on orgy.

“6:58!” Alice hissed, her bouncing picked up in intensity as she began creeping closer to the door. Emmett took another step closer to his wife who started giggling.

“Better hurry doctor, you’re losing them.” Esme laughed.

Jailbreak!

CPOV

This was easily the longest 36 hours of my existence. Everyone in my family was ready to strangle one another, and being a logical man, I thought getting them some professional help was the answer. It seemed reasonable, but I guess with a family like mine, all reason goes out the window and you are left with constant, eternal and inexplicable insanity.

We had fights, kisses, accusations, lies, eating disorders, sex addicts, sexual counseling, half truths, molestations, a bare chest contest, strip poker, a naked Jasper, Esme threatened a woman’s life, Bella had an erotic dream about the boys, Emmett hit on Esme, Rosalie had to be hidden to keep Emmett away from her, Alice created a fantasy shopping world, Jasper went into full confederate mode, and Edward was referred to as reasonable…what was the world coming to?

Just when I thought things couldn’t get any more insane, here we sat at 6:58, two minutes until Emmett could have sex again and until Alice could shop again and the doctor was getting ready to launch into some closing statement that none of them were going to listen to a single word of. In exactly 120 seconds, Alice and Jasper, and Rosalie and Emmett would be gone, I prayed at human speed that everything would end well but it would probably be just Edward and Bella, Esme and myself left, sitting in the office, to endure the rest of Dr. Dover’s torture.

I looked around the room at my loving family. Esme sat by my side, holding my hand, but thinking murderous thoughts about the secretary. Edward was pinching the bridge of his nose, I’m sure facing the onslaught of Emmett’s mental imagery of Rosalie. Bella, bless her heart, was sitting there like a deer in headlights, her heart racing and cheeks red as a strawberry concerned that the topic of her lack of a sex life would come up again. Emmett was ogling his wife and she was, as expected…encouraging him. Alice however, was the best. She was bouncing up and down in anticipation of the clock chiming 7:00. Jasper stood stoically behind her, trying his best to calm her, with absolutely no success, she was completely out of control and you could see her pent up energy starting to effect Jasper. For now, it was only his knee that was vibrating, but in a few more seconds, I was sure that his whole body would be bouncing right along side Alice.

My focus turned to Dr. Dover who appeared to be sweating. His eyes darted from Alice to Emmett and eventually to Edward, I’m sure wondering why Edward looked like he was in physical pain. Anytime he made eye contact with Bella, she would blush. Esme and I sat calmly in our chairs, as the world around us crumbled into a million tiny pieces.

“6:58!” Alice chirped happily.

Esme gave my hand a tight squeeze of encouragement before she spoke. “Better hurry doctor you’re losing them.”

“You were saying?” I said to Dr. Dover who fumbled with his papers and started talking in a hurried voice, sensing the urgency in the room.

“Well, I just wanted to tell you all that therapy is an ongoing and long term solution to your problems. These things cannot be worked out in one or two sessions, they will take time, but I feel we have started to make some progress today…walls have started to come down and I can see…just how committed to your homework some of you were.” He glanced nervously at Emmett who was whispering in Rosalie’s ear now, checking his watch occasionally, then Dr. Dover glanced over to Alice who was holding Jasper’s hand, her whole body shivering as she stared at her watch, trying to will the second hand to move faster.

“I think what I would like to do in future sessions is have the boys back in, there are a few things I would like to revisit with you in a group setting and the same with the girls. Of course I will have you come back as couples, especially Bella and Edward…we still have a lot more to cover with you since we were cut short.”

I heard Alice start counting down 59,58, 57… Poor Jasper was stuck in emotional hell. On one side, he had Alice whose excitement was overwhelming. On the other side, he had Emmett and Rosalie who were throwing off so much lust I could barely breathe. And Jasper stood, smack dab in the middle of the barrage, visibly trembling.

“I think some of you have made a great deal of progress, Bella you and Rosalie seem to have taken a positive step forward in your relationship.” Dr. Dover praised the two girls. Bella nodded her head enthusiastically while Rosalie mumbled “Yeah… sure…progress.” From the back of the room, completely engrossed in Emmett’s sweet talking.

42,41, 40…Alice chanted quietly.

“Carlisle you have an amazing family here. I can feel the love between everyone.” Edward snorted at that comment. We all could feel the love from Emmett and Rosalie right now, even though that’s not what the good doctor meant, it was true. Their lust was beating Alice’s excitement and Jasper was losing control of the situation.

34, 33, 32…

“Alice Cullen, it is not New Years Eve, stop counting.” I hissed to her. She stuck her tongue out at me. I then decided to try a different approach to speed up our escape.

“Doctor Dover, Ben, I never meant to keep you away from home this late, you’re wife must be furious. Things seem to be more under control than they were before. We can pick this up at a another time.” The children all looked hopefully toward the doctor waiting to be paroled, but no dice.

“Nonsense Carlisle. This is much more important that anything else I may have going on at home. And my wife is a very understanding woman.” He replied. But from the smirk on Edward’s face, I assume that was NOT what the doctor was thinking.

“You have a very complicated family situation, here Carlisle. With this many teenagers in the house at once, it would be complicated at best, but then when you throw in the fact that they are all in relationships with each other…”

23, 22, 21…

Edward, what are you laughing at? I asked in my head. His eyes darted to Alice and Jasper. How is Jasper holding up? He very subtly shook his head. Is she going to tear out of here when the clock hits 7:00? He nodded his head up and down. Do I even want to know what Emmett is planning? Again he shook his head no and shuddered slightly.

Dr. Dover kept talking “…the relationships complicate things to a whole new level. To be living with your significant other at their age is stressful. I think that may be this a major contributing factor to the problems at home. I have never dealt with a family dynamic like yours. I may need to call on some outside experts to get their perspective on things…” Blah, blah, blah

15, 14,13… Alice began inching toward the door. I had to stop her from making me look like a fool in front of Dr. Dover again, even though being shirtless around a colleague was a new personal low for me, I wanted to end this visit with some shred of dignity.

“Alice Cullen, if you leave this room before the doctor excuses us I will cancel your credit cards before your little butt hits the seat of the Porsche, am I clear young lady?” I hissed at vampire speed so the doctor wouldn’t be able to hear. Alice’s eyes got huge, and then narrowed to small slits as she glared at me. She folded her arms across her chest and huffed loudly.

“I still can’t shake the feeling that there is something, something big that I am missing…” The doctor mumbled as he flipped back through his pages of notes, looking for something he may have missed. We all exchanged amused looks and hoped he wouldn’t find what he was looking for.

“Well, that being said…”

Edward leaned over and whispered something to Bella that made her turn her head to Emmett and Rose with a look of horror and then she ducked her head so her hair completely covered her face.

Edward? What is he thinking… Edward raised an eyebrow at me. That bad? Esme looked at me nervously. I tried to give her a reassuring smile but she saw right through me. We both took a deep breath and focused our attention back on Dr. Dover.

“…I feel that if you continue therapy over the next few months I can teach you some strategies…”

3, 2, 1… 7:00 p.m.!!

“Give me your phone” Alice hissed to Jasper who quickly tossed it into her hand. She furiously dialed and I heard “ Neiman Marcus, how may I help you?” She pulled a large catalog out of her purse and began flipping pages and she slumped down, sitting against the wall.

“Yes, I need to make some purchases, I want them shipped overnight please.” Alice muttered into the phone “This is Alice Cullen.” I heard the woman on the phone squeal.

“Miss Cullen, we are so relieved to hear from you! We thought something terrible must have happened to you. Were you kidnapped? That’s the only thing we could come up with to explain why we hadn’t heard from you in almost, wow 30 hours!” My eavesdropping on Alice was interrupted by a loud crash behind me.

I looked to my left and saw Bella with the branches of a large potted tree on her head. Edward was cursing profusely. I followed the tree trunk to see that Emmett and Rosalie were now making out in the back of the office and in their fervor, they had knocked over the small shrub, causing it to land on poor Bella.

“Um…Emmett, Rosalie!” Esme said sharply causing the two to burst apart, looking extremely guilty.

Of all the days for her to wear red lipstick. I thought as I looked back over at Emmett who resembled some deranged clown with the smeared red lips on his face, caused by his wife’s deep red lipstick. She didn’t look much better.

“Um, well I guess since it is 7:00 you kids must have… things you want to go do…” Dr. Dover muttered, looking fearfully at Rosalie and Emmett who had big grins on their face. They looked to me for permission to leave and I muttered “Go!” They were out of the office in seconds. Alice cleared her throat to get my attention and squealed when I made my decision to let her leave too.

“Thanks dad!” she chimed and kissed me on the cheek as she and Jasper ran out the door. I looked to my left and saw Edward and Bella looking at me waiting to be excused.

Can you last a few more minutes…for me? Don’t leave your mother and I alone with him. I asked him in my head. He rolled his eyes and sank back grudgingly into his chair. Bella sighed and mimicked his actions. I looked at Esme who had a beautiful smile on her face however the death rays shooting out of her eyes told me she wanted to go home just as much as Edward and Bella.

“Edward why don’t you go take Bella home.” To our house “Esme and I will meet you there. And if you could check on the others, that would be helpful.” Please find Emmett before security is called! A huge smile sprang onto Bella’s face.

Edward helped her up from her chair and extended his hand to Dr. Dover. “Thank you for everything doctor. I’m sure we’ll see you soon.” Quit sucking up just because he called you ‘reasonable’ and get out of here before I change my mind Edward.

“Bye Dr. Dover.” Bella said quietly before coming over to hug Esme and I goodbye. “Thank you Carlisle.” Bella whispered in my ear as she hugged me tightly. She gave Esme a hug and a kiss and they ran out the door. I heard Edward say “Oh thank God that is over!” As he walked down the hallway, Bella giggled and must have kissed him because I heard her heart rate soar.

“Sorry doctor, but I think we both know they were all just a little preoccupied right now.” I laughed trying to make light of their hasty exits. Even Dr. Dover had to chuckle.

“You all love each other very much Carlisle, I can see that. Everything is going to be OK, they are good kids, all families fight. As long as they can resolve their issues like adults, things can and will improve. You made the right decision bringing them in to talk to someone.” Dr. Dover tried to reassure me.

“Thank you doctor. So where do we go from here?” Esme asked quickly.

“I’d really like to see them once a week for the first few months and then we can reevaluate their progress and see if we can cut that back a bit.”

Once a week? They are definitely not going to like this…

Esme leaped to her feet at his pause and held her hand out. “We will give you a call to schedule our next appointments. Thank you doctor.” She shook his hand quickly and said “Please give our apologies to your wife for interrupting your evening. Carlisle are you ready to go home?” Esme said in that ‘you don’t have a choice, so get off your butt’ voice of hers.

“Ben, thanks for everything.” I said as I shook his hand and headed to the door.

“I’ll see you tomorrow Carlisle.” He waved from his desk. Esme took my hand as we headed down the hall.

“Do you mind if we swing by my office, I may as well grab a few files and bring them home with me so I can get some work done.” I asked Esme.

My beautiful wife smiled and said “No problem. Now that we don’t have to babysit the children tonight, life can return to normal and perhaps we can even have a relaxing evening together.” She gave me a wink at the thought of all we could do to relax tonight.

As we rounded the corner, we ran into a very angry Edward leaning against the wall with Bella. This better be important Edward. I thought as we approached the couple.

“She stole my car.” He hissed.

“Who stole your car?” Esme asked. Alice? I thought. Edward nodded his head yes.

“Why would Alice steal the Volvo?” I asked. Bella thrust a crinkled up note into my hand. Esme leaned over as I flattened it out, and read it with me.

Edward-

I borrowed your car, I didn’t steal it, stop telling Carlisle that. It has a bigger trunk that the Porsche so I needed to take it. I didn’t hurt your car, Jasper taught me how to hot wire it. Isn’t that cool? Rose can fix any damage relax, it’s just a couple stupid wires. Stop pinching the bridge of your nose and don’t even think about doing that to my Porsche or I’ll take the Volvo to the junk yard and have my packages shipped home.

Your loving sister,

Alice

I did my best to not laugh at the note because I could just imagine Edward’s fury as he found his beloved car missing, and a note from Alice in it’s place.

“Yes Carlisle, it was hilarious.” Edward said sarcastically. Sorry Edward… I apologized in my head. He responded by rolling his eyes and asking for the spare set of keys to the Porsche. As I reached into my pocket to find the keys, my pager started beeping. I didn’t recognize the number but could tell by the extension it was coming from inside the hospital. “Sorry, everyone, this might be important.” I quickly dialed the number on my cell phone and waited.

“Hello?”

“This is Dr. Cullen I was paged.”

“Hi doctor Cullen, this is George with security. It looks like someone has broken into your office. Are you by any chance still in the hospital?”

“Yes, George, my wife and I are actually on our way down there now. We’ll be there in a second.” I snapped the phone shut and my mind raced. It had better not be what I think it is… I glanced at Edward who was doing his best not to burst into laughter at my thoughts, but he was failing miserably He buried his face into Bella’s shoulder and began shaking with laughter.

“Carlisle what is it?”Esme asked, her voice full of concern at the look of fury on my face.

“Apparently someone has broken into my office. We need to get down there now.” We exchanged a glance that told me she too had an idea who the perpetrators might be. Bella’s hand flew over her mouth and then she too joined Edward in hysterics.

“We’ll be back you two!” I said as we strode down the hallway.

“On no you don’t” Edward choked out “We aren’t going to miss this one! After the day we’ve had, you owe us this much Carlisle. ” I turned to see him dragging Bella by the hand after us.

We made a quick left at the visitors desk and then hopped in the elevator to reach the floor my office was on. As the elevator doors opened and I saw the big 4 on the wall in front of me, I paused and wondered just how bad it was going to be. Was the door just kicked in, the intruders having made off unnoticed, or I shuddered at the thought, Were the intruders caught in the act…Please God, let them have at least got away…

Esme took my hand as we took the first right and started down the long hallway. I could see two uniformed police officers in the hall, but I only picked up parts of the hushed conversation.

“Dr. Cullen…young guy…all the nurses are hot for him.” Great Esme will love that. I stole a peek and saw the wrinkle in her brow. Yep, she heard…this day just keeps getting better and better. When Edward stopped walking about two thirds of the way down the hall because he was doubled over in laughter, I knew they hadn’t escaped. My son and daughter were sitting in my office, awaiting my arrival. Please God, again I beg you, let them have clothes on…

Esme looked like she was as terrified as I was about what we might find. Clutching her hand, I approached the officers.

“George?” I asked. The taller officer with black hair came over and held out his hand.

“Dr. Cullen? Sorry to bother you, but well…something like this has never happened here and so we wanted to call you before we did anything further.” I closed my eyes and waited for him to say it. “We caught the intruders, but they asked us to call you. They said they know you.” I felt Esme give my hand a squeeze of encouragement as I opened my eyes. George was being a complete professional. His sidekick however, Andy, from what his name tag said, was grinning from ear to ear.

“Carlisle, please…” Esme said at vampire speed so the officers wouldn’t hear. “They are just children.”

“They are not children Esme, they are both 92 years old! They know better.” I hissed back.

I cleared my throat and addressed George. “Are they inside?” I asked in the most professional tone I could muster given the circumstances. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Edward had picked himself off the ground and was walking in this direction with a red faced Bella at his side.

The door to my office had obviously been kicked in, small fragments of wood were dangling off the door jamb. I pushed open the door and could see my coat rack, lying across the office floor and the contents from the top of my desk scattered across the floor like a tornado had ripped through the room. Esme gasped and covered her mouth as we went further into the room, only to find an annoyed Rosalie sitting in the armchair in nothing but her bra and panties and Emmett standing next to her, wearing my long white lab coat, a stethoscope and nothing else, except the goofy grin on his face.

Without a word, I walked over to the shelves behind my desk and picked up the beautifully framed picture of my family that Esme had taken just a few months ago. The eight of us were smiling out in the backyard, looking like the picture perfect family.

“Dr. Cullen?” George asked from the doorway. I looked at my children, then looked at the framed picture in my hand and laid it face down back up on the shelf. Grasping Esme’s hand in mine, I headed for the door and said “I’ve never seen them before in my life.” And walked out the door.

Esme hissed at vampire speed “And on your father’s desk…”

I heard Emmett screaming “Mom, Dad!!! We’re sorry…don’t leave us here…can I please put some pants on before you do that?”

Edward, you and Bella follow them to the station and bail them out at the last second. Tell the officers I was mistaken, the shock of seeing my children like that. Make them take the mug shots, so I can add them to my collection. Charlie will help…I’ll call him on the way home. Oh, and throw the lab coat and stethoscope away…I will not being wearing either of those ever again.

Esme and I rode home in complete silence. I still couldn’t believe they had done that. Actually, I could easily believe they had done that, I just couldn’t believe they were dumb enough to get caught.

“It could have been worse Carlisle.” Esme said quietly as we walked into the house. I sat down on the couch and pulled her next to me.

“Yes, you’re right. I suppose they could have been found in a compromising position in the fountain in the main lobby, that would have been worse, or on a gurney in the OR, that would have been worse, but on my desk…” I whined like a child.

“Don’t worry. I’ll order you a new one in the morning dear.” Esme said with a giggle. I gently kissed her head and enjoyed the silence of our home for a while. Our short lived peace was interrupted by the ringing phone.

“Hello?” I said quickly.

“Turn on the news.” Edward said quickly, and then hung up.

“Esme dear, can you flip on the television, that was Edward.” She reached over and found the remote control, the local news had interrupted regular broadcasting.

“Hello John, the scene down here is unlike anything I have ever witnessed before. I am standing outside the local mall at Port Angeles where recent lottery winner Alice Cullen is on an unbelievable shopping spree with her boyfriend Jasper Hale. We had a chance to talk with her briefly as they were exiting this designer dress shop with an armful of packages.”

“Miss Cullen, first congratulations on the lottery win. You must be ecstatic.”

“I am very happy.” Alice said sweetly.

“can you tell us how much you won exactly?”

“I’d like to keep the amount a secret if that’s OK with you Chris.”

“What prompted the spending spree this evening?”

“Chris this has been the longest day of my life so I decided to blow off a little steam and spend my winnings.” Alice chimed in her perfectly sweet voice.

“Are you going to spend all your winnings tonight?” The newsman asked incredulously.

“HA…you never know Chris, you never know…” she teased.

“Mr. Hale can you make a guess as to how much she has spent so far this evening?” the newscaster shoved the microphone in jasper’s face.

“Just under $150,000 dollars by my calculations.” Jasper guessed.

“Well I won’t keep you from your shopping any longer. Thanks for talking with us.”

“Bye Chris thanks! Hi Edward and Hi Bella, sorry about the Volvo…it does have great trunk space though! Rose and Emmett, you should have known better shame on you and Carlisle…no don’t do it! Please…” Alice screamed as Jasper pulled her off camera. I could still hear her begging when the newscaster signed off.

“This is Chris Peacock at the Port Angeles Mall for channel 10 news. Back to you John.”

Esme’s mouth was wide open in shock. The whole town would know of Alice’s lottery winnings by morning. Thankfully, by her school records, she had just turned 18 or we would have had to explain that too. I reached my hand out to the coffee table and picked up a cordless phone and dialed a phone number in Switzerland. As soon as I dialed the last number, my cell phone also started to chime.

“Wait one minute Esme…” I held my hand up so she wouldn’t answer the cell phone yet.

“Hello?” I heard a male voice in my ear.

“Arthur, this is Carlisle Cullen. Freeze all of our accounts immediately.” I nodded to my wife who answered the phone sweet as ever.

“Hello Alice. What can I do for you?” I heard Alice’s frantic screeching as Esme held the phone out to me snickering.

“OHMYGOSHYOUCANTDOTHATTOME…” I heard her scream.

“Alice dear, what is wrong?”

“Carlisle, you can’t freeze the accounts please, don’t do that.” Alice begged into the phone. “Jasper stop trying to calm me down!”

“Alice I’m sorry, but it has already been done. Don’ worry, you’ll be fine. Just use your LOTTERY WINNINGS to finish your little shopping trip.” I said sarcastically “Goodnight Alice.” After turning off the power I snapped the phone shut and threw it onto the table.

“Now where were we?”

Dr. Dover POV

1:00 am the clock read. I had been glancing at it every ten minutes for the last hour and a half. I heard a loud sigh next to me.

“Benjamin Dover, what is wrong., You have been tossing an turning for over an hour now. I’d like to get some sleep. Is there anything you want to talk about?” Eileen asked in frustration.

“I’m sorry dear, it’s just these patients…I have a lot on my mind. I think I’m going to go downstairs for a while so you can sleep.” I whispered as I kissed her gently on the forehead before climbing out of bed. I slipped my feet into a pair of slippers and headed down to the kitchen for a bowl of ice cream.

The Cullen’s. What am I going to do with the Cullen’s? I asked myself over and over as I sat at the counter enjoying my chocolate fudge swirl. They are keeping something from me, I can feel it, but what?

They all had been so guarded at one point or another through our sessions. I felt like I was missing out on some big joke from all the sideways looks that passed between them. Sometimes I could tell they were telling me the complete and honest truth, like when Carlisle and Esme spoke of their children and Bella, they genuinely loved one another.

Other times, when they spoke I was reminded of the phrase “Things aren’t always what they seem…”. Who makes being a vegetarian a requirement for all of their family members? And why is their ‘way of life’ as they kept referring to it, so difficult for them? No one would die if they changed their minds, but to hear them talk about it, it sounded like being a vegetarian was a matter of life or death. Or at least they seemed to think so.

And all the issues between them. This could take years to resolve. I admitted to myself. Am I up for that? Can I break through their carefully constructed walls to find out their secrets and find out what they are hiding underneath that tough as granite exterior?

I would need to confer with some colleagues on this case. A sex therapist, a marriage counselor, someone specializing in abnormal psychology, an adolescent psychologist and I should probably look into finding them a vegetarian support group. I wonder if those even exist? I asked myself as I dumped the melted contents from my bowl into the sink. I rinsed my spoon and bowl, placed them into the dishwasher and tip toed back upstairs to bed where I heard Eileen gently snoring.

I’ll sleep on it tonight, and decide tomorrow.

Breaking up is Hard to Do!

Dr. Dover POV

My sleep that night had been anything but peaceful. My dreams were full of bits and pieces from the therapy sessions I had with the Cullens. It all started like this…

I was a union soldier in the Civil War, and as I was charging the hill my weapon at the ready, Jasper, dressed as a confederate soldier, appeared over the top of the hill, clutching a blushing Bella in his arms threatening to spill her blood.

I turned to my left to look for help, only to find my fellow Union solider Emmett, fondling a young woman against an apple tree. I turned to my right, screaming for help, and was startled when my call was answered by a shirtless Carlisle, armed and ready to save Bella.

Just before we charged Jasper, Edward arrived carrying a large basket of vegetables that he began handing out to each of the Cullens, one by one. Carlisle took a tomato, bit into it deeply, and sucked the juices from it. Some of which trickled down his chin and onto his bare chest.

Emmett and the young woman who I could now see was Rosalie, fed each other peas and green beans alluringly in the shade. Edward went on to hand Jasper a huge eggplant which he quickly devoured, and then another, before he finally released Bella.

Thrilled to be free, Bella crashed into Edward’s arms and sobbed tears of joy. He very gently held her, until her cries died down. When they pulled apart, Bella began to eye the remaining vegetables in Edward’s basket and then proceeded to hold out her hand.

May I please have an artichoke.” Her voice was sweet and gentle as she took a step toward Edward, waiting for his response.

You don’t want to do that Bella.” Edward snapped. I could see the stubbornness take over Bella’s delicate features.

Yes, I do Edward, give me the damn artichoke. It is my decision not yours.” And she lunged for the the spiny leafed veggie.

I will not allow you to hurt yourself this way. This is for your own good Bella, no vegetables for you! It will only end up hurting you in the end and I will not be responsible for you losing your life!” Edward screamed at her.

I couldn’t take it anymore, the arguing, the bickering, the endless nonsense about being a vegetarian…my head was spinning. Finally I stepped to the top of the hill and shouted at the top of my lungs. “People! They are just fucking vegetables!! She won’t die becoming a vegetarian …Get a grip!”

All of the Cullens turned in surprise, and then slowly started walking towards me, their fangs glistening in the sunlight… wait… FANGS????

“VAMPIRES!!” I screamed out in bed. I woke up from the dream in a cold sweat, my heart thundering in my chest.

My scream caused poor Eileen to topple from our bed and grab the golf club that she hides under the bed for emergencies screaming, “Where are they Ben? Let me at them!” I watched my poor wife swing the pitching wedge wildly into the darkness trying to defend us from the nonexistent vampires of my dreams.

When I heard her clock radio being smashed to bits I collected myself enough to say. “Eileen honey? Put down the club, it was just a dream… I’m sorry I scared you.”

“A dream? You screamed vampires in your sleep… you are a jackass…” She snarled as I heard the wedge fly across the room, ricochet off the closet door and land near my dresser. “A therapist having nightmares…maybe he should be in therapy…stupid patients of his…” she muttered under her breath as she climbed back into bed.

“Sorry dear.” I said as I laid back onto my pillow, turning to face her.

“I swear Ben, you are lucky that I love you or that pitching wedge would be tightly wrapped around your neck right now.” Eileen said as she giggled softly, kissing my cheek.

“I know.” I laughed as I tried to go back to a dreamless, Cullen free, night’s sleep. “Don’t worry, it won’t happen again.”

CPOV

It had been three days since we had left Dr. Dover’s office. The night of the incident in my office, Edward brought Rosalie and Emmett home from the police station around 11:30 pm., waving their mug shots in his hand.

“Emmett closed his eyes again!” Edward laughed, as he brought the picture over for me to look at. I glanced at Rosalie’s, and as always, the picture looked like it could be on the cover of a magazine. “Rosalie insisted they wait until she fixed her hair to take it.” Edward rolled his eyes.

Bella walked up behind him, she was laughing as well. “My dad said he’s never seem anything like it…poor Emmett got thrown in the cell with the drifter they picked up on the side of the road, however Rosalie talked the guys into letting her sit in Charlie’s office! When he came in, she was sitting in his chair, with her feet up on his desk.” He doubled over in laughter. “His face was priceless…”

“I think I may file a complaint against the department.” Emmett yelled from the upstairs, “For sex discrimination. So what if I’m a guy? Just because I don’t have boobs I get stuck with Jimmy no name who smelled like an elephant’s butt. In the mean time, she got the one guy to run out and get her bagels…and she doesn’t even eat food!”

“I just wanted to see of he would really do it..” Rosalie giggled from her room.

I pulled a small album off the shelf of my office and added their pictures to the others. The time Edward and Emmett got arrested for public indecency for mooning Jasper at the park, Alice’s arrest for breaking and entering when the employees arrived at Bloomingdales, only to find Alice there, unpacking the new fall line by Gucci, Rosalie’s arrest for prostitution… that was a long story and Jaspers arrest for assault and battery when he lost a bet to Emmett and they got in a fight outside a sports bar. I smiled as I closed our ‘book of family shame’ and placed it safely up on the shelf.

Later that evening, with Rosalie and Emmett back from jail and our local “lottery winner” and her husband finally showed up, we had a family meeting to discuss Dr. Dover’s suggestion of us continuing with therapy on a weekly basis.

Emmett was all for continuing therapy, other than the homework, he quite enjoyed himself and I suspect he had a plan for all the trouble he could cause Edward and Bella in future sessions. “I like Bend Over, I think we should go back. I still have something I would like to discuss with him.” Emmett said as he winked in Edward’s direction. A coaster flew across the table, narrowly missing Emmett’s head.

“I will defer to my wife.” Jasper chose to say very little, awaiting Alice’s final decision as he filled the room with a calm sensation in an effort to let cooler heads prevail.

Alice wasn’t really listening, she was still inconsolable since the credit cards remained frozen. “I only said I won the lottery as a cover Carlisle, I explained that. I just went in there so fast and started buying things… they had never seen anything like it and I couldn’t stop…so when someone asked if I won the lottery or something, it sounded like a good story, so I just said yes. Who knew the local news would show up and put me on camera. It must have been a slow news night… Oh no! Did I look fat? They say the camera adds weight… and I ‘m so small, ten pounds on me is huge! I probably looked like Jabba the Hut!! I need to work out Carlisle, can I buy some workout clothes… please… anything…I need to shop, I’ll shop for the poor! Will that work?”

Rosalie’s reaction was the best. She walked over to her purse and pulled out her credit cards, checkbook and bank card and placed them in the middle of the table. She also laid a white piece of paper on the table which, upon further inspection, was a resume. She looked at me and said. “I will not go back no matter what the threat. I give up all rights to the family money and am prepared to get a job to support myself.” When she finished her little speech, she sat back in her chair and returned to filing her crimson fingernails.

Edward flatly said “No.” He didn’t give a single reason, he didn’t offer a compromise, he simply refused. From his body language, I could see he was getting ready to blow. Emmett I’m sure, was giving him a preview of all the great lies he thought he could tell about Edward, or even worse, Bella to make their sessions as uncomfortable as possible.

Bella of course, agreed to do whatever I thought best. How I hoped that she would stay this sweet when she became an indestructible vampire like the rest of them, but somehow, I highly doubted it. As a human she was unbelievably stubborn. When she was a vampire like Edward, the two together would be a force to be reckoned with in no time.

Finally, I looked over at my wife, my rock, and only ally in this whole, feeble attempt to fix our family. She listened as the children went around the table and voiced their opinions. She then dropped my hand from hers, as she stood up to speak.

“I appreciate everyone’s honesty, and your opinions really do matter, this is a family decision. I also want to thank you all for going to the therapy sessions, being truthful and giving it a chance. I know it meant a lot to Carlisle. Having said that, I want you to know that I have given Dr. Dover’s suggestion a great deal of thought and I have come to the conclusion that there is no way in hell we are going back there, ever again.”

And with that, the decision was made, the Cullens were done with therapy.

I spent the next three days dodging Dr. Dover at the hospital. Once, I did hear him call my name as I walked down the hall, so I had to dive into a nearby elevator to avoid talking to him, but other than that, the days passed without incident. I was certain any moment now, Stephenie was going to be calling us to schedule our next appointment, and I had to do something before then. At the end of the third day, I came home from work and went straight into my office, closing the door tightly behind me. Esme picked up on my odd mood, and joined me.

“Carlisle, what’s wrong dear?” She asked as she sat down with me on the couch in my office. She lifted up my hand and held it tightly in hers.

“It’s this thing with Dr. Dover. I just don’t know what to do. I know we aren’t going to go back to therapy, and believe me I agree one hundred percent, but how do I tell the guy? He’s new to the area, and agreed to do me a huge favor. I feel terrible, having asked him for help, and now he is willing to give us help, but we are refusing it. I just feel so guilty.”

“Carlisle, how many times have you had a patient that just didn’t click with you? OK, not that often, because most of them are smitten with you the moment they lay their eyes on you.” She growled unhappily. “But really, it happens, to most humans, where people’s personalities aren’t a good fit together, so they try someone else. Why can’t you just tell him we found a therapist more in tune with our particular ‘family issues’? A specialist perhaps?”

I smiled at my wife, realizing she was right. It was the best solution, to let Dr. Dover know we appreciated what he did for us but tell him we found a specialist to help us work on our issues. I knew what I was going to do, I gave Esme a passionate kiss to thank her for her brilliance and then got off the couch and went to my desk.

I picked up the phone and made two phone calls. The first one was to the hospital. I asked Louise, my secretary to clear my schedule for the next week, because we were leaving on vacation tomorrow. She wished us a safe trip and said she’d take care of everything.

The second phone call was to Charlie. I told him the abridged version of our therapy sessions leaving out the parts about his daughter only marrying Edward for the sex. I simply told him how much I appreciated him letting Bella be a part of it. I asked permission for Bella to join us on a little vacation next week to thank her for being such a good sport. Charlie was a bit shocked by my sudden request, but after some finessing, he agreed, his only stipulation was Bella had to take her homework and stay on top of her studies. I agreed completely and told him Edward would bring her by shortly to pack.

“We’re going on vacation are we?” Esme asked suspiciously. “Where are we going?”

“I have no idea, why don’t you go ask Alice for suggestions.” I could tell Esme was still unsure, but I assured her I would explain everything later. She got off the couch and went in search of Alice to find us a vacation destination full of overcast, cloudy days.

When the door shut behind her, I rummaged through the bottom drawer of my desk for a piece of paper. I took the pen from my shirt pocket and began writing.

Dear Dr. Dover,

First, I wanted to extend my heartfelt thanks to you for agreeing to see my family and I in therapy on such short notice last week. We found ourselves in a very difficult place as a family, with the constant fighting threatening to consume our lives, so knowing you were willing to help was a huge weight off of my shoulders.

Our sessions with you have been informative and very enlightening. My wife and I were pleasantly surprised at how well the children opened up to you with their feelings, and were more truthful than I ever expected them to be with someone they just met.

I think in the limited sessions you have had with my children, you can see we have a very unique family dynamic, one I say, you may never have seen before and may never see again. Having said that, we, as a family, find ourselves with an interesting set of issues that relate more directly to our lifestyle than anything else. I know to an outsider, being a vegetarian may sound like a strange cause of stress in a family, but for us, it is a conscious choice we have made and we feel very strongly about it, and unfortunately very few people understand our position.

I am happy to say that we have a family friend in Alaska who I think will be able to help the children deal with a number of their issues. They too are living a vegetarian lifestyle and know the struggles the children are facing. I can tell you they also have a great deal of experience in ‘marital relations’ and I think they are the perfect group of women to help Bella make it through until the wedding. With their years of experience with men, Bella will be able to learn a great deal from them. They are very skilled at what they do. I also feel strongly they could help Emmett and Rosalie control their urges a bit more and be more respectful of those around them.

Alice, is currently going through her own version of ‘shopping detox’ for a lack of a better term. I think once she gets through the withdrawal process, she will see things more clearly. She feels terrible about her behavior following our last session and I think she may be ready for real change. I will be monitoring her throughout and if I have any concerns for her mental state I will seek help. But for now, she is doing as well as can be expected. Jasper is being very supportive and helping us keep her as calm as possible. He has stopped manipulating the rest of the family and is now focusing on helping Alice.

For these reasons and many others, I feel that our therapy will be better handled by our friends in Alaska. The children would be more comfortable there, where the struggles we are facing will be truly understood. They have years and years of experience and are specialists in their respective fields.

I again want to express my thanks at your willingness to undertake an endeavor such as my family. I have to say, you fared much better than I expected, I thought for sure one of them would eat you alive, but they didn’t, which was quite impressive. I hope your secretary remains on her proposed medication schedule and I wish you a long a prosperous career here in Forks. I’m sure our paths will cross again.

Sincerely,

Carlisle and Esme Cullen

I read the letter over once more before neatly folding it and placing it into an envelope. I addressed it, put a stamp on it and walked it out to the mailbox immediately. By the time I came back into the house, everyone had gathered in the family room.

“We’re going on vacation?” Jasper asked with the same suspicious tone Esme used earlier.

“Yes. We will leave tomorrow evening. Bella, I already talked to Charlie and he has agreed that you can come with us, but you need to keep up with your schoolwork while we are away. Tomorrow, make sure you bring home whatever you will need and we’ll take it with us. Edward can help you study. “Bella jumped up and down at the thought of going on a trip with us, well mostly with Edward, but I think some small part of her enjoyed the idea of being with the rest of us too. Edward was smiling broadly as Bella hugged him.

You’re welcome Edward. I thought with a smirk. Edward slightly nodded his head in thanks.

“Where are we going?” Rosalie asked sharply, not wanting to go do anything that required her to do anything other than relax.

“Alice suggested it might be a good time to head up to Alaska for a few days.” Esme said glancing around at the children for their reactions. Emmett jumped to his feet, Jasper nodded his head in agreement, Rosalie even cracked a smile. Bella was the only one who looked like she was going to throw up.

“Bella, Tanya will like you relax. It will be fun trust me.” I watched Edward trying to reassure Bella about our destination. She listened to him whisper how much he loved her into her ear, blushed and then nodded her head in agreement.

“It’s settled then, tomorrow we leave for Alaska!” I said with authority.

“Carlisle?” Jasper called as I tried to leave the room “Why are we suddenly leaving for a week? And why are you so darn anxious?”

“We’re running away.” Edward laughed. Stupid mind reading son of mine, shut up!

“Why are we running? Edward, what is our dear old dad running from?” Emmett asked smirking.

“He keeps thinking ‘We are gettin’ out of Dodge, We’ve gotta get out of Dodge.” Edward was trying to catch his breath from all the laughter.

“Who are we hiding from now?” Bella screamed, of course panicking, afraid that some new immortal creature was coming to kill her. Her terror got Edward all worked up, which made Emmett laugh, causing Edward to get even more angry. Then Jasper, being bored of course, turned up the fury even more and a wrestling match broke out between Edward and Emmett.

When the lamp crashed to the floor, Alice flew over to the computer and began shopping on the Internet for a new one. She had one eye on the screen and one on the boys, waiting to see what else she could replace. She knew I would insist the boys pay for any damages themselves and therefore she’d get to shop for the first time in days. I’m sure she saw this coming but let it happen anyway… sneaky girl.

“Enough!” I said with force. The boys released one another and sat on the floor looking up apologetically at me.

“Sorry dad…” they mumbled together.

“We are leaving, in a hurry, because… I wrote Dr. Dover a letter firing him as our doctor and I … I feel bad OK? So I’d rather us get away for a few days and let this thing blow over a bit.” I said in a rush. Everyone stayed silent and then Emmett started snickering, Edward buried his face in his hands, Jasper began shaking with silent laughter, Rosalie snickered with her husband, while Bella giggled uncontrollably.

Alice finally sneered. “Afraid of a human are we Carlisle? If you give me my credit cards back I will protect you…”

“Edward, take Bella home to pack. Emmett and Rosalie, go make sure the cars are ready for the trip. Alice you have one hundred dollars to spend on a new lamp. For every penny you go over that budget, you will lose your credit cards for another week. Jasper start finding the suitcases, ladies there will be a three bag maximum for this trip.” Groans came from my loving daughters, but I wasn’t listening. I took Esme by the hand and we retired into our bedroom for the evening.

The next day, I was feeling a little down, not knowing if Dr. Dover got the letter or not. Hopefully he would take it well, it was a small town, and if he didn’t, there’d be gossip which never ends well. Trying to keep my mind off of things, I made sure Esme and I had everything we needed. We would be taking the majority of the luggage with us, Emmett and Rose would get the rest into the Jeep or in the luggage carrier on top. Edward would drive Bella, Jasper and Alice with him. Alice had won the game of Rocks paper scissors against Emmett to see who would get to ride with Bella and listen to her sleep talking.

When everyone returned home from school the boys finished packing the cars while the girls frantically stuffed one more ‘important’ item into the suitcases before they went out to the car. Bella and Alice were jumping up and down on the last suitcase trying to cram it to maximum capacity while Rosalie wrestled with the bursting zipper. Bella jumped a bit to high and landed with a thud next to the suitcase.

“Are we ready now ladies?” I asked trying not to laugh at poor Bella’s clumsiness. “Before Bella hurts herself…”

“We’re ready Carlisle.” Edward said as he hurried over to Bella to investigate what injuries she may have sustained in her little fall.

Esme walked in, carrying a pile of mail in her arms. She stopped mid way through the room and held up an envelope. “Carlisle?” She said as I walked to her side. I took the envelope in my hand, turned it over and read the return address:

69 Psycho Path

Forks, WA 98331

“Maybe you should wait until we get home Carlisle…” Esme said sweetly, always thinking of my feelings.

“No Esme, lets get this over with, that way it isn’t hanging over our heads the entire trip.” I swiftly ripped opened the envelope and removed a crisp, white sheet of paper. I glanced at it and let out a laugh. Grabbing the envelope, I examined the postmark to see when it was mailed, the date on it was 2 days ago.

“He mailed his first…” I laughed to myself. As my laughter filled the house, the children looked at me like I had sprouted another head.

Esme was the first to speak. “Carlisle, what is in that letter and why are you laughing?”

Edward who read my thoughts started laughing now too, annoying everyone else that he was in on the joke and they weren’t. Bella gave Edward an irritated look and he quickly stopped. Alice was grinning from ear to ear. She must have see this coming for days…

“He fired us.” I gasped between laughs.

“Who fired us from what?” Jasper asked chuckling from my giddiness.

“Dr. Dover fired us! From his practice…” Everyone except Edward and Alice looked completely confused.

“I don’t get it…” Emmett whispered to Rosalie who just shrugged and twirled her finger around her temple, implying I had gone crazy.

“Listen to this…”

Dear Dr. and Mrs. Cullen,

I would first like to thank you for having the faith in me to ask me to treat your family in therapy. I was truly honored that you would entrust your family’s care to me. You have a wonderful family, the love and connection between all of you, is undeniably strong. I have truly enjoyed the time I spent getting to know your family.

That having been said, I have thought for quite sometime about how I should proceed from here. I know we discussed the possibility of having weekly sessions together. Upon further review, I think that may not be the wisest decision for either of us.

Your family, while doing their best to be open and honest, I still feel there was something big they were holding back. I cannot effectively treat them, if they will not be completely honest with me. Your family seems to be very guarded with everything they think and say. The only truly spontaneous thing I felt was said in all the sessions was when Jasper claimed to be a vampire. The mood in the room changed immediately and for a second and I was worried he thought it was true…but when I realized it was a playful comment, I appreciated his lighthearted candor.

I also must say, that while I am not a vegetarian, I do have friends that are practicing Vegetarians and none of them seem to struggle the way your family does with the concept. Perhaps it is time for a lifestyle change. I would challenge you to try other diets, such as a vegan, macrobiotic, fruitatarian, or even carnivorous. Try them, and see if perhaps one of them may be better suited for you all. If seems to me, if it is so hard to be a vegetarian, then perhaps you should change to a more natural lifestyle for your family.

I did as much research as I could to get information on Vegetarian support groups or issues within the vegetarian community. The health and vitamin deficiency concerns are mentioned, but no where could I find mental anguish, physical pain, or even aggression linked to vegetarianism like your children are experiencing.

With that being the core of so many of your problems, I think it would be better for you to find another doctor who would be better suited to meet your unique needs. I am under trained in this area and I do not feel it would be in your best interest to be treated by me. I could recommend a sex therapist who I believe could help a number of your children with their issues. His name is Dr. Seymour Bush, and he comes highly recommended, with 15 years experience in his field. I also would recommend an addiction specialist for Alice to help her with her shopping addiction, she has quite a long road ahead of her.

Finally, again, I would like to thank you again for the opportunity to treat your family. I can assure you that anything we discussed will be kept in the strictest of confidence and I must also let you know that should any problems arise in the next 30 days, please feel free to contact me if you have not found a new doctor by then to treat your family.

Best Regards,

Dr. Benjamin Dover

The laughter in the room was deafening by the time I got done. Alice was squealing that she wanted to be a ‘fruitatarian’ instead of vegetarian. Emmett and Edward stopped breathing and were on their knees after I read the name of the sex therapist. Jasper was quite proud his vampire confession made the letter while Rosalie was furious she was snubbed. Bella breathed a sigh of relief that she wasn’t mentioned at all.

“Do you feel better dear?” Esme said with a gentle pat on my back.

“I do, he fired us first… I feel free of any guilt I may have been carrying. Boys, I do need some help before we go.” I watched my sons do their best to settle down, but they were too far over the edge, I looked to my daughters who always were better at this kind of thing anyway.

“Alice and Rose, I need your help.” I waved the girls over and gave them their instructions. Once their job was completed we would be able to leave for Alaska, and take a well deserved vacation.

RPOV

Alice and I quickly changed our clothes, the sun was setting and whenever we did one of these missions, we liked to dress the part. We dressed in basic T shirts and jeans, with baseball hats on our heads, obscuring the view of our faces.

As we stepped out of the hospital elevator, I checked left and Alice checked to the right. The only people in the halls were two nurses who were on their way out for the evening. It was dinner time, and most people would be leaving, making our job much easier.

Alice hissed “Janitor” and nodded toward the end of the hall. Sure enough, a 45 year old janitor with graying hair turned the corner and stopped in his tracks when he saw us.

“Give me a second.” I hissed as I swaggered in his direction, using the sway of my hips to get his attention. Alice leaned casually against the wall by the office door, pulled out her cell and pretended to send a text message.

“Hi there…” I said in a sultry voice. His eyebrows shot up, not expecting me to use that tone with him.

“Hey..” he mumbled as he nervously shuffled his feet.

“Can I tell you a secret?” I whispered, looking over my shoulder for effect. His eyes were huge as he nodded his head yes. I leaned closer to him and he leaned closer to me, tilting his head to the side, exposing his neck to me.

With blinding speed I did it, I gave him a hard karate chop to the neck, knocking him out cold. He fell head first into the large trashcan he had been pushing down the hall.

“Rosalie Hale! What the heck did you do to him?” Alice shrieked quietly in the hallway as she ran over.

“I knocked him out…”

“Why didn’t you just flirt with him and send him off to some broom closet to wait? Why did you do that? Oh my, is he drooling on his shirt? Yuck” Alice said as she glanced in on the poor guy and made a face. I grabbed one of the extra trash bags and laid it over him in the can.

“I was going to send him to his car to wait for me, but that was boring, I wanted to give this a try… It was pretty fun.” I said with a smirk. Alice however, was unamused.

“We have a job to do Rose, let’s move…” We headed over to the back door to Dr. Dover’s office. We listened carefully and we could hear two heartbeats, but they were no where near the door. It sounded like Dr. Dover was in the conference room, so Alice and I silently snuck in the back door to the office. We crept down the small hallway to his inner office door and slipped inside,

We split up and began rummaging through the drawers looking for our charts. We found them in seconds and tucked them into the black messenger bag Alice had brought with her. “Carlisle said no traces…” I whispered, as I continued looking through his desk for any extra notes he may have jotted down.

Alice found a drawer of taped sessions and was flipping through them. “He didn’t record us did he? He has to tell us he’s doing that right?” she mumbled more to herself than to me. Then I heard her squeal “Oh my gosh, you will never guess who comes to see the dear Dr. Dover!” Alice looked like she may burst.

“It’s not our business Alice, Carlisle would kill us if he knew…” I looked over at her as she dangled the tape between two of her fingers. I looked at the name on it and nearly burst out laughing. “Quick, find everything, we’ll make copies on his printer… this is great!”

We thoroughly gathered up all traces of the Cullen visits to Dr. Dover, there would be no record of us ever having a session. We also made highly illegal copies of medical records and took a few tapes from recorded sessions, vowing to return the tapes when we returned to town while burning the scanned pages of the chart. Still unnoticed, we scurried out of the office, and heard the janitor starting to come around in the trash can. We found the nearest stairwell and flew to the bottom, making our escape out a side door of the hospital.

“We’re back!” I called as we waked into the house. I held the files marked Cullen out to him. I assumed he was going to put them in his office, but he surprised me when he handed them to Esme. He must have seen the confusion on my face because he shrugged his shoulders and said with a laugh “It’s a long ride, it should make for good reading material. I’d like to see what the nice doctor had to say about all of us.”

Edward, don’t go to the car yet, let Carlisle and Esme go first. Alice and I found something good.

Edward got a mischievous smile on his face for a second and said “Carlisle, why don’t you and Esme get going, Bella needs to use the bathroom before we go. We’ll be right behind you.”

“I do?” Bella asked, but when she saw the look I gave her she turned on her heel and scampered off to the potty like a good little girl.

Carlisle eyed us suspiciously, “Don’t be long… Esme dear, shall we?” He held out his arm to her, and still holding our file in her hand, she slipped her arm in his, and headed out the door. We waited until we heard the car pull out of the driveway until Alice said anything.

“Before we show you this, we all need to be sworn to secrecy… understand? Carlisle would have our heads if he knew what we took from Dr. Dover’s office. Deal?” I watched everyone nod their heads in agreement, Bella came back just in time to join in the vow. I slowly pulled two tapes from the pocket of my jeans.

“What are those?” Emmett asked as he snatched one out of my hand. Jasper grabbed the other and examined it as well.

At the same time they both shouted “MIKE NEWTON?”

Edward dove at Alice and yanked the chart from her hand, flipping through the pages. Some made him laugh and others made him livid. Bella watched his face utterly confused.

“Bella, don’t you get it? Mike is a patient of Dr. Dover’s! These are his files and taped sessions… Emmett and I get the tapes first, you guys can have the chart, then we’ll switch.” I said as I headed for the door, Emmett was right behind me with both tapes in his hand, anxious to get into the Jeep and give them a listen.

As I waited for Emmett to unlock the door for me I saw Edward with his nose in the chart walking over to the Volvo. He stopped dead in his tracks. “Newton is a bed wetter!!!!” His head flew back and he roared with laughter. Alice, Jasper and Bella were still giggling as they got into the car.

I hopped in the passenger seat of the Jeep, and threw the tape into the tape deck. Emmett started the Jeep and when the roar of the starting engine died down, we heard Mike’s slimy voice fill the car.

You see doctor, there is this girl… and I think… I love her… but I’ve only talked to her once. Today was her first day at school. Is that strange to be in love already? I can tell she feels the same way too, I see it in her eyes. Anyway, her name is Isabella but she likes me to call her Bella…”

THE END


3 » Kommentera

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 1 – 7

Title: Seducing Ms Swan
Summary: Post-New Moon AU. Bella never jumped, Alice never had her vision and Edward never came back.
Six years later, Bella is a teacher in a high school in Rochester, trying to move on with her life. What happens when the one person she thought she’d never see again enrols as a student at her school? Can Bella remain professional, or will old memories get in her way? More to the point, can he?
Rating: Teen
Warning: This stories will feature references to a student/teacher relationship. Obviously, it’s kind of different seeing as Edward is actually 100+ years old, but if thie idea bothers you, please don’t read.
Chapter: (1/?)

Seducing Ms Swan

I listened to ‘Do What You Have To Do’ by Sarah McLachlan pretty much on repeat whilst writing this chapter. The lyrics at the beginning of the chapter are taken from this song.

*~*~*

I have the sense to recognize that
I don’t know how to let you go
Every moment marked
With apparitions of your soul

*~*~*

The sun was setting on the bay, making the vast stretch of water below look like liquid gold. I smiled as I stretched myself out beneath the dying rays, the warm sand of the beach brushing enticingly against my skin.

”Enjoying yourself?” his smooth voice whispered in my ear, his breath tickling my neck and causing my nerves to tingle with pleasure.

”Mmm,” I smiled, rolling into his cool embrace, encasing his hard torso in my arms. He chuckled again and brushed my hair behind my ear with his slender fingers.

”I love you,” he murmured, before planting a series of delicate kisses along my jaw line. I shivered, despite the heat, and openly clung to his broad shoulders. Slowly, I opened my eyes…

Beep Beep.

Beep Beep.

”No,” I groaned, my head burrowing underneath the duvet. ”Five more minutes.” I was just getting to the good part…

Beep Beep.

Beep Beep.

I swore and reached out from beneath the covers, my arm grabbing wildly for the alarm clock. I heard a deafening crash and felt the floor shake. I sat bolt upright, the duvet falling away and exposing me to a wall of freezing cold air. Bleary eyed and disorientated, I looked around the room in confusion, searching for the source of the noise. My eyes fell upon my bed side cabinet- in my haste to switch off the alarm clock it seemed to have been overturned, causing the many books and CDs piled precariously atop it to tumble to the floor. My eyes zeroed in on the alarm clock, which was now innocently nestled in between Jane Eyre and Great Expectations.

Beep Beep.

Beep Beep.

”Stupid piece of junk,” I mumbled, slamming my hand on the OFF button before reluctantly heaving myself out of bed. I stumbled across the room and across the hall into the bathroom, finding at least three things to trip over on my way. It wasn’t until I had showered, dressed and had a glass of orange juice- my tolerance for caffeine was embarrassingly low- that I could even think about the day ahead.

I swung myself onto one of the stools at the counter in the kitchen of my small apartment and glanced at the calendar that hung on the wall. January 4th. Over six years had passed since Edward had left me in the forest in Forks, during which I had struggled through every single day unable, despite my hardest endeavors, to forget him. I had finished school and gotten good grades, even in calculus; evidently emotional heart break and social isolation can do wonders for a person’s work ethic. After that I went to College- not Dartmouth- where I majored in English, before I trained to become a teacher. I got my first job teaching English Literature in a high school in Rochester, New York, and had been living in the city for almost two years.

My life had moved on, even if I hadn’t.

I groaned again as I wandered to the window and looked out at a city covered in snow. Rochester weather reminded me of Forks- less rainy but just as unfriendly. I turned and glanced at myself in the mirror that hung on the opposite wall. In terms of my appearance, not much had changed. I was still plain and though my body had gained a few extra curves over the years, it was still mainly slim and unremarkable. My hair and eyes were brown and my lips full, but my face had lost all the roundness of childhood as I had transitioned from teenager to adult. I wonder what he would think of me now?

The errant thought surprised me and I shook my head, irritated at myself. I normally didn’t let myself dwell on those sorts of questions; they led to memories I’d rather forget. I had swiftly learnt over the years that it was easier to distance myself from anything that tied me to my past; it was the least painful way of living. It was for this reason that I had taken a job in Rochester, thousands of miles away from Forks. I may have fought Charlie when he tried to send me back to Phoenix in the months following Edward’s departure, but by the time I left school, I realized that being surrounded by memories of him was slowly driving me insane.

In truth, this was partly the reason that I’d spent the winter break alone, despite pleas from both Charlie and Renee to go and visit them. I had been in Forks for Thanksgiving though; dinner at La Push had become an annual fixture on my calendar. Jacob and I were still friends.

Ah, Jake, I thought wistfully, my eyes drawn to a photo frame sitting on the coffee table. It was a snapshot of us sitting by a bonfire at First Beach five years ago. He had his arm around me, and I was smiling; it was one of the only photos I owned that showed me genuinely happy. In the background you could just make out the figures of Quil, Embry, Paul, Sam and Jared playing football.

Emily had taken the photo after we had finished eating. I could still remember how she had said we made such a good couple and the triumphant gleam in Jacob’s eyes at the word. That had never quite happened though, despite Jake’s wishes. We had tried, for a couple of months during the summer before I left for college; perhaps because I was so tired of having to continually redraw my boundaries around him, or else because I had finally accepted that I did love him in that way. Whatever the reason, we decided to give ourselves a chance. It didn’t last. To be honest, I think I was still too broken to have a relationship beyond friendship with anybody, let alone someone as important to me as Jacob. I was too afraid to get too close to him, too afraid to lose him like I had lost Edward. It ended when I left for school in September and neither of us ever made any attempt to rekindle the flames in the following years. He had since met a girl, Carole, and they had gotten married. She was everything I would have chosen for Jake- everything that he needed that I could not give him. She was happy, whole and able to love him without conditions, something which I would never have been able to do.

I glanced at the clock; it was time to leave. Carefully picking up my bulging work bag, I threw on my coat and took my keys from the pot on the sideboard. It was even colder on the street than I had expected. I huddled myself against my coat, tilting my head away from the wind. I didn’t have a car; I had had to leave my truck behind in Forks and although I still had my motorbike, it wasn’t really suitable for driving to work, especially not in the winter. As a result, I travelled almost everywhere by bus.

The journey wasn’t long and I was so absorbed in my thoughts that I barely even noticed the streets and houses whipping past. I couldn’t help but think about the dream I had been having when I woke up. My dreaming about Edward wasn’t unusual, but my imaginings were never usually as vivid as they had been this morning. This could only be a bad thing, what would be next, hearing voices? I smirked at my own joke as the bus came to a halt at my stop and I hopped off, feigning a weak smile at the driver.

Sycamore Grove High School was big, with just over 2500 students on roll. I mainly taught the upperclassmen, but I recognized some of the younger students from the many extra-curriculars I had run last year. I liked to keep busy and volunteering to help organize some of the many activities seemed like an excellent way to do that. The building itself was your typical High School- large and square with sandy colored bricks and steps leading up to the wide front doors, through which students were currently streaming. On my way up the path I had to be careful not to be caught in a crossfire by one of the many snowballs currently being thrown by what seemed like most of the male student population.  I shook my head and rolled my eyes; some things never change.

As I reached the door I saw a student that I recognized from one of my classes walking towards me. I groaned half amused half exasperated. It was Adam Carter- a popular junior who was apparently (I didn’t really follow the school sport) a bit of a star on the baseball team. He had blond hair and brown eyes and reminded me irresistibly of Mike Newton, in that he seemed intent to follow me everywhere. My colleagues liked to tease me that he had a crush, but I preferred to call it over-friendliness- the attentions of a 17 year old boy was not something I needed. No, you just prefer to dream about them instead. I fiercely dug my nails into my fists and tried to push that thought to the edge of my mind. Like I needed to be reminded of my unhealthy night-time hallucinations- they were taking over my life as it was.

”Hi Ms Swan!” Adam said, his loud voice causing people to turn and stare as he ambled towards me. He made a move to take my bag but I took a step back, trying to cover it up by pretending to stumble. To my misfortune, this didn’t seem to deter him.

”Um, hello Adam, good Christmas?” I asked, distractedly, looking over my shoulder for an escape route.

”Oh sure, me and the guys went snowboarding, it was AW-esome,” he rattled on earnestly, his words dissolving into mush in my brain. I faintly registered the use of the vernacular and idly thought how the language nowadays was so much more unattractive than the formal speech of the early 1900s, then scolded myself. It was worrying how great an effect that one short dream had had on me.

I interrupted Adam, deciding that it was time to make my getaway. ”That’s great, but I’ve got to go and talk to, uh,” I racked my brains for a plausible teacher and decided the one whose office was as far away as possible, ”Dr Takagi, so I’ll see you later.” I gave what I hoped would pass for a smile and fled, almost tripping up the steps as I went.

”Yeah,” Adam called after me, ”first period in 12E!” I didn’t reply but dove through the nearest door, shaking my head in disbelief as I went. What was it with me and over-enthusiastic teenage boys? And how come they never seemed to get the message that I was really not as interesting as they made me out to be?

These musings preoccupied me until I reached the staff room, and to my deep relief I was not accosted by any more pubescent admirers. As I walked into the large, beige coloured staff room however, I managed to twist my ankle and drop my bag on my feet, much to the amusement of several maths teachers standing nearby. Irate, I picked up my things and made my way to the kitchen. Screw the caffeine, I thought to myself, I seriously need a coffee.

*~*~*

To my dismay, homeroom eventually came to an end, and I was forced to leave the relative safety of the staffroom and brave the jungle that was the hallways. I glanced at my timetable and realised that Adam had been correct- my first class was indeed in Block 12. That was about a five minute walk away, seven if I counted congestion and snowball dodging into my route.  I poured myself another cup of coffee- in for a penny, in for a pound- and exited the lounge hastily, before I could be told off for removing school crockery.

The journey was, thankfully, without impediment- unless you counted the breaking up of one fight, the prevention of throwing snowballs indoors and redirecting a confused freshman when she tried to attend her biology class in the janitor’s closet while several ‘helpful’ sophomores snickered from behind her.

When I finally made it to 12E I found half of my class already present, changing seats and lounging on desks as they flirted, swapped post-holiday gossip and took photographs of each other on their cell phones. There was still five minutes to go until the official start of class, so I let them be while I sorted out my materials for the lesson. We were starting ‘Pride and Prejudice’ today and, provided we moved through it fast enough, we were going to progress to ‘Jane Eyre’ in a matter of weeks. Six years ago, I would not have been able to read my most favourite of Austen and Bröntes’ novels without descending into tears. Now however, I felt nothing but a slight pang in my empty chest- uncomfortable but bearable.

I dug deep into my bag to find the sheets of paper I was planning on handing out to the class and as I rummaged, my elbow hit my bag. ”Crap,” I cursed as one of my folders fell to the floor, the entirety of its contents splaying across the lino. I walked around the desk and bent down, coffee still in hand, to gather up the paper.

”I’ll help you Ms Swan!” an eager voice called out, and I looked up to see Adam again. I hadn’t noticed him enter the room and felt a flash of irritation.

”No Adam, I’m fine tha-” I protested, but to no avail. He ignored me, vaulting over his desk with the kind of energy only a teenage boy possesses first thing on a Monday morning. He really is like Mike, I thought to myself, as I watched him collect up my papers with so much enthusiasm that he knocked my cup of coffee out of my hand. Or perhaps he’s a bit more like me. I winced as the mug landed with a smash on the floor… right at the feet of a man who had just appeared in the doorway.

A series of laughs and whistles erupted from the class, as their eyes flicked from my irritated expression to Adam’s mortified one. I sighed. What a way to start the semester.

The man in the doorway cleared his throat and I looked up to see Patrick Delaney standing there. An almost exhaustingly dedicated teacher, Patrick had been my mentor for my first couple of months of teaching and, despite being nearly a decade older than me, we had struck up a sort of friendship. This year, he had been assigned responsibility for the entire junior class- no mean feat, considering that it currently contained over 600 students.

”Hi Ms Swan,” he cleared his throat, amused, ”is, uh, everything alright?”

”Never better,” I said through gritted teeth, painfully aware of the flush beginning to creep up my cheeks. I wasn’t worried about Patrick’s reaction to the coffee- I knew he wouldn’t care in the slightest- but I didn’t appreciate the fact that I had just made an idiot of myself in front of a class of unsympathetic teenagers.

Patrick grinned at me unashamedly, his dark eyes sparkling behind his glasses, ”Well I just came to tell you that you’re expecting a new student in your class this morning. He’s with the secretary at the moment collecting his timetable, but he should be along later.”

”Thanks, Mr Delaney,” I replied, reverting to the use of his surname for the benefit of our audience.

”No problem,” he turned his gaze to Adam and pointed at the smashed cup, saying sternly, ”I’d get something to clean up this mess if I were you son, before somebody slips in it.” He waited long enough for Adam to self-consciously dart out of the classroom, before he winked cheerily at me.  ”

See you later, Bella.”

With a sigh I turned to face the class, ignoring the last-minute stragglers as they scurried to their seats. It was time to actually get some work done.

*~*~*

It was ten minutes into the lesson and most of the stress of the morning had disappeared. Teaching was what I was good at, and I really enjoyed it, especially when it came to discussing novels. When I had left school I had actually toyed with the idea of becoming a librarian before Charlie persuaded me to pursue education as a career. At first I had thought he was crazy; I could barely look at a group of people without blushing. Gradually however, I realized that perhaps it wasn’t such a ridiculous idea after all. I had always loved discussing books- now I was getting paid for it. There was also something inordinately satisfying in sharing my love for literature and seeing the students grow to enjoy the books they studied. I soon found that my total lack of confidence wasn’t an issue; it was as if by discussing the characters I loved so much, I was shielding myself from any insecurities. Outside the classroom it was a completely different matter, but inside I was in my element.

I had just instructed the class to get themselves into pairs when, over the outbreak of noise that ensued, I heard the door open again. Expecting it to be Adam with cleaning materials I didn’t look up, but busied myself with distributing handouts to the groups of students and breaking up any squabbles over grouping. It wasn’t until I had returned to the front of the class that I realized that Adam had still not entered the room.

”Adam,” I sighed, ”please don’t hover in the doorway, come and-” the words died in my throat as I looked at the figure in the door. It wasn’t Adam. I felt myself go rigid as I stared, shocked, into his face.

No. It couldn’t be, not after all this time. No, Bella. You’re still dreaming. I shook my head, dazed, as I looked away and then back at him, unable to believe what I was seeing. Wake UP Bella, wake up! But I was awake. I was awake and staring right into the very face I had been trying to forget for years, the face of the first and last person I had ever truly loved.

Edward.

The world fell away, leaving nothing but him. I couldn’t believe that he was here, after six years of nothing, here he was standing three feet away from me. He looked exactly the same as he had always done: tall, pale and of course, devastatingly beautiful. As my eyes raked his face hungrily, I instantly knew that my dreams had been laughably poor in their quality. It was delicious agony; I revelled in each detail, but every glance just tore my heart apart further.

”Ed-dward,” I stuttered, my hands gripping the edge of my desk to prevent me from falling. I dimly registered that the chattering in the classroom had quietened slightly, and I could sense the curious gazes of the students on the front row taking in my rigid posture and shocked expression with great interest. I knew I should say something, anything, but I couldn’t. My mind was swamped as all the memories I had hitherto repressed rushed forward, like water breaking through a dam.

Edward laughing as he shook snow from his hair; Edward in the meadow; playing video games with Emmett; listening to music; speeding down the highway in his car; Edward kissing my neck; his hands running down my sides as he murmured against my lips…

I gasped as this last one came to me, such was the force of the sensations it caused. I looked at Edward, my heart pounding.

”Bella,” he breathed, his velvety voice so quiet that only I could hear. He looked surprised, but much, much more composed than I was, at least, he wasn’t shaking uncontrollably.

We stared at each other for an eternity until, finally, I was saved.

”Ms Swan?” It was Patrick again. He still looked indecently good-humoured, given the emotional turmoil I was currently in. His eyes searched the room before they fell on Edward and, nodding, Patrick ticked a name off of his list.

”Ah, there you are Mr Cullen. Were there any problems with your timetable?”

And then I realized… It came to me in one, horrific sweep of understanding. Edward was the new student. Edward, my centenarian vampire ex-boyfriend who had, until one moment ago, been absent from my life for over six years was now one of my students. If I hadn’t been so appalled, I might have laughed.

”No sir,” Edward replied, his voice apparently unshaken. Underneath the wave of hysteria rising within me, I felt a stab of hurt indignation. Did seeing me after six years really have no effect on him whatsoever? Judging by his expression, I guessed not. Of course he doesn’t care Bella, I wryly told myself. Don’t you remember what he said in the forest? I did remember, vividly. The memory of my rejection still had the power to bring me to my knees with the pain it caused.

”Excellent. I suggest you take a seat,” Patrick smiled, indicating an empty desk two rows back by the wall, before turning to face me. For a split second I thought I detected a flicker of emotion cross Edward’s features, but before I could be sure he turned his back on me and moved gracefully towards his seat. Unwillingly, I looked back to Patrick.

”Well, I’ll leave you to it then,” he grinned, dropping his voice conspiratorially. ”You shouldn’t have any trouble with this one Bella, according to his records he was an honor student back in San Francisco.” I just nodded dumbly, unable to bring myself to reply; something which Patrick, in all his cheerful chatter, did not seem to notice. ”Have a nice day Bella,” he trilled as he swept from the room.

A nice day. Sure.

I turned to face the now quiet class, trying my best to disguise the fact that I was trembling and making deadly sure that my eyes did not stray to the seat by the wall, two rows from the front.

”Okay people, let’s turn to chapter three,” I managed to choke out. The scene where the would-be lovers first meet; how sickly appropriate, I thought to myself.

Then, knowing that the only way out of this nightmare was to just keep teaching until I was saved by the bell announcing recess, I clenched my fists, hardened my resolve and prepared myself for the hardest morning of my life.

*~*~*~*

Chapter 2

The song lyrics for this chapter are from ‘Easy Silence’ by the Dixie Chicks and they relate to the bit with Jacob at the end :)

*~*~*~*

I come to find a refuge in the
Easy silence that you make for me
It’s okay when there’s nothing more to say to me
And the peaceful quiet you create for me
And the way you keep the world at bay for me

*~*~*~*

9:15

9:18

9:24

9:37

My eyes followed the clock as the second hand moved, mercilessly slowly, towards my reprieve.

Mr. Darcy danced only once with Mrs. Hurst and once with Miss Bingley, declined being introduced to any other-”

I was hardly even aware of the constant mumbling soundtrack of monotonous narration, as each student reluctantly read a passage of ‘Pride and Prejudice’ aloud. I willed time to move more quickly, all the while being deadly sure not to let my eyes stray anywhere near Edward’s seat.

”‘I would not be so fastidious as you are,’ cried Mr. Bingley, ‘for a kingdom! Upon my honour, I never-’”

Was it possible that the clock had stopped working all together? Could it have, in fact, started going backwards instead of forwards? The idea scared me so much that I surreptitiously glanced at a student’s watch. No, although the seconds seemed to draw on like eternities, time was apparently moving perfectly normally.

”‘Only think of THAT, my dear; he actually danced with her twice! And she was the only creature in the room that he asked a second time.’”

From the corner of my eye, I glimpsed Edward move an infinitesimal amount as if angling his gaze towards mine. I could not look up however; I had no desire to again subject myself to his expression of emotionless indifference. I dug my nails into the palms of my hands as I felt my body tremble. Only twenty-five minutes to go, I thought desperately. Don’t let yourself fall apart now, Bella! No, it would not do to break down now; there was plenty of time for that later. Plenty of time to cry, shout and shake later, once I was safely out of the classroom and far, far away from his burning topaz eyes.

She was therefore obliged to seek another branch of the subject, and related, with much bitterness of spirit,”

Seven minutes to go. I hadn’t been this excited for a lesson to finish since my last ever calculus lesson before my finals in Forks.

Six.

Perhaps I can skip classes this afternoon, I pondered to myself, racking my brains for an excuse plausible enough to explain why I was unable to complete teaching on the very first day of term.

Five. Four.

I furtively began to slide my folders into my black bag, trying my hardest not to make too much noise. 

Three, Two, One-

”Okay people,” I exclaimed, my heart pounding as I jumped up from my chair and interrupted a skinny girl with short blonde hair mid-sentence, ”that’s enough for this morning. Homework: make notes on the first three chapters to bring to the next lesson. That’s all.” Then, to the obvious astonishment of my class, I threw my bag over my shoulder, only slightly fumbling with the clasp and half ran half fell through the door, slamming it behind me as the bell rang.

I darted down the corridor wildly, unsure of where to go. I knew that I only had a split second before students began to spill out of classrooms from all directions and blocked my escape routes. I was also acutely aware that, in the unlikely chance Edward wanted to pursue me, he would have no trouble catching up. I had to go somewhere he wouldn’t know to follow. I turned left, then right, then another left. I could hear distant rumble of hundreds of adolescents on the move as students poured out from their lessons, their footsteps, whistles and raucous laughter echoing off the polished floors. Then, I saw it: the small office I shared with several other teachers. I went through the doorway and closed it behind me with a thud, pushing my body against the door as I let my bag fall to the floor.

The room was cramped and non-descript, the walls painted a gloomy shade of khaki green. An extended desk ran round the walls, on top of which were two whirring computers. The limited floor space was mostly taken up with grey filing cabinets, but in the corner there was a single battered arm chair that had definitely seen better days. The room was not comfortable; my colleagues and I hardly ever used it, but it was out of the way and as good a place as any for me to privately break into pieces. I slumped against the door and slid to the ground, my arms closing tightly against my chest as the first waves of anguish hit me. For the first time I was finally able to let myself go and cry without fear of detection or observation. The emotions I had been so far restraining: the shock of being reunited with Edward, the nightmarish circumstances under which he had come back into my life and his apathetic reaction to me sprang forward, overwhelming me with their weight. I succumbed to the grief, unable to fight it any more.

*~*~*

I don’t know how I survived the rest of that day. I moved from class to class as though in a dream, my movements robotic and automated as I tried to maintain a façade of normality. If anybody had bothered to take a closer look it would probably have been blindingly obvious that I was breaking into pieces, but nobody did. As I had learnt in the years after Edward’s departure, it is surprisingly easy to fade into the background.

I did not see Edward again. Not at lunch, where my eyes raked the crowds of seated students for a flash of bronze; nor between lessons, when I furtively glanced through doorways into classrooms.  I tried to persuade myself that his absence was a good thing, but I could not banish the nagging sense of disappointment it caused. The fact that he had not sought me out after our meeting could, I was sure, only be confirmation of his lack of feelings towards me. It was a dismal conclusion, but not a surprising one. He had not loved me for six years- had perhaps never loved me- how could a single hour change that?

By the time school finally ended and I had boarded the bus home, I had convinced myself that Edward and his family, who had presumably come to Rochester with him, were probably already long gone. I wondered what explanation he would give them. Would he tell them that he had seen me again? Or would he just leave, as he had done all those years ago after our first Biology lesson, and wait for them to follow him? No, I decided, Alice would have Seen it. She had probably known we would meet days ago. But why hadn’t she told him? Maybe she wanted to see me again? Or maybe, the voice of realism remarked as the bus came to a halt at my stop, she just doesn’t care.

I sighed as I shrugged my bag over my shoulder and got off the bus. I wrapped my arms around the front of my coat and hugged it close to my body, something which both protected me from the cold and eased the aching hole in my chest. I mounted the snow covered steps to my building and then trudged up the long flight of stairs to my apartment. The elevator had been broken for about two weeks, but luckily for me, I only lived on the second floor.

I let myself in to the darkened living room, my hands shaking from the cold as I fumbled with the buttons on my coat. I shrugged it off and turned to hang it on the hook by the door, my movements measured and slow. I bowed my head, pressing my cheek against the cool wood and closed my eyes. I was finally alone, with no sound but the quiet purr of traffic from the street below, and no light but for pale yellow pools cast through the windows from the street lights. I expected a repeat of this morning but, to my surprise, I did not cry. In fact, all I really felt was tiredness. I had already journeyed to my emotional limit and back again today and now all I wanted to do was sleep. My bed seeming the most inviting way to spend the rest of my evening, I walked towards my room. I had just reached the door, when the phone rang.

I froze. I looked at it, unsure of what to do. Was it Edward? My first reaction was to wonder how he got my number, before I rolled my eyes. It would hardly be difficult for a wealthy, intelligent, well-connected, computer-hacking vampire to procure a phone number. More to the point, did I want to speak to him? What would I say? I had just decided to pick it up, when the answer machine clicked on.

Hi, you’ve reached Bella’s answering phone, please leave a message after the tone.

I waited with baited breath.

”Hi Bella, it’s me,” a distinctly un-Edward voice emitted from the machine. I let out my breath in a rush as I lunged for the phone and mentally scolded myself for being so silly in the first place. As if he’d call.

”Hi Jacob,” I gasped, bringing the phone to my ear and crossing back to the wall to flick on the lights.

”Bella!” he cried, and I could practically hear him smiling down the phone, ”So you are there. Why didn’t you pick up?”

”Sorry,” I replied, flopping onto the couch, ”I tripped over the rug.” It was hardly even a lie; I fell so often. Jake’s chuckle confirmed that he wasn’t any the wiser.

”You’re a liability,” he said, ”it’s a wonder they even let you teach. I’m surprised you haven’t inadvertently injured one of the students.”

”Oooh, long word Jake,” I teased, ”where’d you get that one? Has becoming Alpha made you brush up on your vocab?” Jake tutted with annoyance, but spoilt the effect by laughing. Sam had ‘retired’ two years before, after the birth of his and Emily’s first child. This had made Jacob the leader of the pack, something which- although he complained about a lot- he took very seriously. That being said, I knew that he was looking forward to the day he too could step down.

”Yeah well, I’ve clearly spent too much time with you,” he joked, ”your habits have started to wear off on me.”

”Sure, sure,” I said, grinning. He laughed and I felt my body relax at the sound as Jake launched into a cheery monologue about the recent events at La Push. Jake had always had a talent for cheering me up, and by the time he had finished updating me on the lives and antics of the pack, the memory of my meeting with Edward had faded to little more than an unpleasant shadow at the back of my mind.

”…so I said to Quil,” Jake continued, ”that he should just buy Claire a doll or something, I mean that’s what eight year old girls like, right?”

”Are you kidding me?” I said, shaking my head at Jacob’s typical male unawareness, ”Claire isn’t really the doll type, Jake. Her favorite pastimes are football and racing werewolves. Tell Quil to get her a basketball net. That way he can nail it to the side of her house and her brothers can play too.”

”That’s an awesome idea Bella!” Jake said. I nodded, forgetting he couldn’t see me, and got up off the sofa to get myself a drink, the phone balanced on my shoulder. ”I’ll tell Quil tonight. He and the guys are coming over to celebrate.”

I paused, a bottle of soda in my hand, the fridge door hanging open. ”Celebrate what?” I asked, perplexed.

”Oh, nothing,” Jake replied, over-casually. I knew him well enough to detect that he was keeping something from me.

”Ja-aake,” I whined, closing the fridge door and leaning against the counter top. ”Tell me!”

”Fine, seeing as you asked so nicely,” he snickered and I could hear the enjoyment in his voice. I rolled my eyes and started to unscrew the soda bottle. ”Carole’s pregnant.”

I shrieked, ripping the bottle top off in my shock, causing cola to shoot out in a fizzy jet, completely soaking the front of my shirt. I swore and dropped the phone as I lobbed the still-foaming bottle into the sink. Then, I fell to my knees and grabbed the now sopping wet phone, holding it to my ear as my hand searched blindly behind me for a cloth.

”Bella?” Jake sounded concerned, ”are you still there? Did you hear what I said? Carole’s preg-”

”I heard,” I gasped, ”Oh my God Jake, that’s fantastic! I’m so happy for you! When did you find out? How far along is she? When is it due? Do you know if it’s a boy or a girl?”

Jake laughed at my barrage of questions. ”We found out about a month ago, but Carole didn’t want to tell anyone until she was past fourteen weeks. They’re due in June sometime and no, we don’t know the sex.”

They’re due in June?” I said, unbelieving, ”you mean…”

”Twins,” Jake confirmed, his voice reverberating with happiness. I squealed again and wished more than ever that he was standing right here beside me so I could give him a huge hug. For the next twenty minutes I fired questions and grilled him for details, even making him hand the phone over to Carole so I could give her my congratulations.

”I can’t believe it,” I told Jacob after he had come back to the phone; ”I can’t believe you’re going to be a Dad.”

”Neither can I,” he replied, a hint of nervousness creeping into his voice and I was instantly reminded of the fifteen year old boy I had made friends with when I came to Forks.

”You’ll be brilliant,” I said sincerely, ”the best Dad in the world! I just know it.”

”Thanks Bells,” he said gratefully. We fell silent for a few moments. I still couldn’t quite process the information. Jake was three years younger than me, only 22, yet he was already married and about to have kids. He was enjoying his healthy, normal, ‘human’ life and all the benefits it involved. I on the other hand… I wondered vaguely to myself what would have happened if Jake and I had stayed together. Would we be married? Would I be pregnant with his children? What if Edward had never gotten bored with me and left? We would probably have gotten married straight out of High School in a small, private ceremony. Renee would have blown a gasket- not that that would have stopped me. We could have had a similar story to Jacob’s… without the children of course. No, that could never have been possible for me and Edward. In the intervening years, I had often asked myself whether I would have missed that element of my humanity, each time coming to the same conclusion; I did not want children. Even now, when there was no chance of ever being presented with such a choice, I would still choose Edward over having a baby. This realization depressed me.

”Bella?” Jacob’s slightly irritated voice broke me out of my reverie, and I realized that I had zoned out on him again.

”Hi Jake, sorry, I was just daydreaming,” I said quickly, before he hung up. I brushed the back of my hand across my eyes, wiping away the tears that I had unwittingly begun to shed. ”What was it you said?”

”I asked you how things were going, in Rochester-” he trailed off. I waited expectantly for him to end his sentence, but he seemed to already have finished. I ran his question through my head again, wondering how best to answer.

”Things are… fine. Yeah, fine, pretty much same as usual.” I didn’t want to lie, but I couldn’t exactly tell the truth.

”Been seeing any guys recently?” The question caught me off guard. Define ‘seeing’, I thought to myself dryly. Dating? No. Unexpectedly running into the ex love-of-my-life in a crowded classroom? Yes, actually, would you like the details? I shook my head. Whatever I said would be repeated back to the rest of the pack, all their wives, Billy, Charlie and, no doubt, Renée. I had long since decided that they were all unhealthily preoccupied with my love life- or the lack of it.

”No Jake, I…”

”Yes?” he said after a short pause.

”Nothing,” I sighed. This was ridiculous, how could I even contemplate telling Jacob about Edward? He would go crazy. He had never forgiven Edward for… well let’s just say he had never forgiven Edward, period.

”Bella,” Jacob said, sternly. ”Talk to me. There’s something wrong, isn’t there?” His deep voice was so comforting, so reassuring. It took me right back to Forks; if I closed my eyes I could see him standing before me, his arms wide and welcoming, First Beach in the background. Snap out of it Bella! You can’t tell him!

”N-no,” I stuttered. I sounded pathetically unconvincing, even to my own ears.

”Come on Bells, I promise I won’t tell anyone.” I snorted with disbelief.

”I won’t! Werewolf promise.” I closed my eyes, a small laugh escaping despite myself as I imagined Jacob dressed head-to-toe in Boy-Scout uniform, his huge hands held in a salute.

”You’ll be angry,” I murmured, my resolve wavering.

”With you? Never,” Jake said, his voice completely genuine. ”You’re my best friend Bella, whatever you tell me I’ll support you.”

”I-” I stopped again, unable to make up my mind.

”Please, Bella,” Jake coaxed softly, ”let me be here for you.”

I cracked. ”Fine, I’ll tell you,” the words spewed out in a rush, ”but you have to know that I didn’t plan this; I didn’t even know he was in town until this morning and I didn’t do anything; it wasn’t my fault and it doesn’t mean anything, I didn’t even speak to him, so-”

”Whoa, slow down!” Jake interjected, ”what doesn’t mean anything? Who are you even talking about?”

I paused. It was now or never.

”Edward,” I whispered. ”Edward Cullen.”

There was a second’s silence, in which he processed what I had just told him.

”What does the bloodsucker have to do with this?” Jacob asked, a harsher edge to his voice. At the mention of the vampire he had instantly become ‘Alpha-Jacob’.

”He’s here, Jake. Here in Rochester,” I said, bracing myself for the fallout. I was not disappointed.

”WHAT?!”

I cringed, my grip on the phone tightening.

”WHAT THE HELL IS EDWARD CULLEN DOING IN ROCHESTER?” Jake yelled, his voice so loud that I actually had to move my ears away from the handset.

”Jake, calm-”

”ISN’T HE HAPPY WITH MAKING YOU CATATONIC FOR FOUR MONTHS? DOES HE WANT TO RUIN YOUR LIFE EVEN MORE?”

”Jacob, it-”

”WHY CAN’T THE LEECH JUST STAY AWAY? YOU WERE JUST GETTING BETTER FOR CHRIST’S SAKE! WHAT RIGHT DOES HE HAVE TO COME WALTZING BACK INTO YOUR LIFE AFTER ALL THIS-”

”JACOB BLACK, LISTEN TO ME!”

He fell silent almost at once. I wasn’t sure if it was because he cared about what I had to say, or if the hysterical note my voice had taken scared him. I spoke slowly, my breathing heavy. ”Firstly, Edward didn’t know I was here; he was just as surprised to see me as I was him. Secondly, I’m certain that he doesn’t want to get involved with me again, quite the opposite.” I paused as the hole in my chest tore slightly wider. I took a deep breath and continued, ”Thirdly, I doubt he’ll hang around much longer, he’ll probably be gone by tomorrow.”

A short pause followed my words, before Jacob was off again, ranting and interrogating me. I was forced to recount the entire story, from my arrival at school this morning to seeing Edward, to leaving the class. I faltered there, not wanting to admit the extent of my breakdown. Jake must have understood this; he did not ask me any more questions on that subject. He seemed to have calmed down somewhat, but it still took me the best part of half an hour to persuade him not to get on the first plane to Rochester from Seattle. This was turning out to be a long phone call.

”It’s weird to think that he’s six years younger than you now,” Jake said thoughtfully, after I had retold our meeting for what felt like the hundredth time. ”It must be horrible to always be seventeen.” I did not pass a comment; until not so long ago, being permanently seventeen was something I had longed for. ”Eeew Bella, you’ve made out with one of your students! You’re like one of those creepy teachers you see on the news, the ones who seduce young, innocent men.” Jake said, laughing. I sighed gratefully. The fact that he could joke about the situation showed that he was past the anger he had felt earlier.

”Carole is four years older than you,” I reminded him. It was true- Carole was a college friend of Rebecca’s.

”Yeah, but didn’t we already establish this? Physically, I’m almost 25…”

”…And Edward is actually 112. So really if anyone a Mrs Robinson around here, it’s him.”

Jacob instantly became suspicious. ”What do you mean Bella? You can’t seriously be thinking about taking the leech back, can you? After all the things he did?” He growled, ”After the hell he put you through? Don’t you remember what happened your senior year? Remember-”

”Yes, I know,” I interrupted bitingly. As if I needed any reminder of my hellish senior year and its devastating consequences. I turned away, looking out of the window at the swirling snow. I hadn’t thought about it for so long…

Jake seemed to realize he had upset me; he was quiet for several moments. I didn’t like the silence, but when he finally spoke again I found myself wishing it had lasted longer.

”I went to visit Brady last week,” Jake said, haltingly. ”I wanted to tell him about Carole.”

I didn’t reply. Brady. The guilt I felt at the boy’s name was crushing, even now, after all these years. I despised myself for even being able to think of Edward after what had happened to the youngest werewolf…

”He seemed to be okay,” Jake continued, seemingly unaware of my anguish, ”No better, no worse. But, as I said to Sam, he-”

”Please don’t,” I whispered, by voice broken, ”please don’t talk about him now. I can’t- not after everything-” I paused, my self-loathing increasing with every word, ”not now. I’m sorry, Jake.”

Jake didn’t reply, and I winced; I couldn’t bear his being disappointed in me.

”I’m so sorry Jacob,” I whispered. He still didn’t say anything, and I moved to hang up the phone, my head bowed.

”No, wait,” I heard his voice coming from the receiver and put my ear back to it, feeling relief despite myself. ”I’m the one who should apologize Bells,” Jake muttered, ”It wasn’t fair for me to bring up Brady, not after the day you’ve had.” I hated the fact that he felt the need to apologize to me, but I was too despicably weak to stop him. Jacob continued. ”But you’ll have to face up to it someday Bella. You can’t run from what happened forever.”

I did not reply; I couldn’t. Tears were already running down my cheeks, marring my vision. ”Please be careful Bells,” Jacob said, his voice imploring, ”don’t let Cullen hurt you again. I can’t be there to put you back together, not like last time.” I was shocked. It was the first time Jacob had ever verbally acknowledged what we both knew: that he had been my reason for living after Edward left.

”I-I don’t think you have to worry,” I whispered brokenly, ”he- Edward- doesn’t feel that way. He left me, remember?” I didn’t quite manage to hide the pain in my voice when I said this last statement, and I knew Jake had picked up on it.

”He was mad,” he said softly, ”absolutely insane, to give you up. You’re more than any man could ever ask for.”

”How c-can you say that?” I said, half sobbing, ”After everything I’ve p-put you through? After what I did? After what happened to B-Brady?”

”Listen to me Bella,” his voice was fierce, ”what happened to Brady- that was not your fault. I would never blame you for that. If it was anyone’s fault, it was-” he stopped when he heard my intake of breath and redirected his sentence, ”-well, you know whose it was. But it was not yours. Do you understand me?”

”Yes,” I lied. We had had this conversation several times in the last six years, and although he said the same thing every time, I never believed him. He knew this, but that didn’t stop him trying nonetheless. He was about to say something more, but I cut him off.

”Jacob, it’s getting late. You’ve got the guys coming over later; you don’t want to talk to me all night.”

”I can cancel on them,” Jake assured me, calmly.

”No, there’s no need,” I said, ”I’m tired anyway; I need to go to bed. I’ll speak to you soon.” He finally agreed to let me go, after I promised to ring him the minute I needed him.

”Night Bells, be careful.”

”I will. Goodnight Jake,” I murmured, slowly hanging up the phone.

I went to my room, wondering to myself whether or not I had been lying. By the time I had gotten into bed, I decided that it didn’t matter. I was sure that I wouldn’t see Edward again. He and his family were probably already aboard a plane to a far-flung part of the country… speeding away to another ‘distraction’.I sunk into the pillows, tears streaming down my face as I let sleep claim me.

*~*~*~*

Chapter 3

*~*~*~*
EdwardsPoinOfView
I was lying on the floor of my bedroom, my back sinking into the soft carpet as I surveyed the ceiling above with empty, unseeing eyes. In the background I could hear the murmurs of a household stirring, as night-time engagements were abandoned, showers were entered and wardrobes opened in the monotonous rhythm that made up the Cullen morning ritual.
However in the room where I lay, all was still. I would never be able to refer to it as ‘my room’; the space to which that title belonged was still thousands of miles away across rivers and state lines, silent  and empty save for painful ghosts of regret-filled memories.
The grey light of a snow strangled morning filtered through the windows, assaulting the gloom and causing a faint sheen on the white walls as rainbows ricocheted from my pale skin.  Not so long ago such an exhibition of my blatant unnaturalness would have bothered me, but now I found it sickly fascinating. It was one of the two reasons that I had chosen white over any other colour for the walls; now that I no longer had a reason to restrain my abnormality it seemed only right to flaunt and revel in it like the monster that I was. The second reason I had chosen white: it was the colour which held the least associations to her. She had been many colours: brown for hair, eyes and warmth; blue for ribbons and dresses; pink for blushes and red for lips, love and blood… but never white. White was marble, cold and unyielding. White was for the soulless eternities and forsaken dreams that she had yearned for but I had protected her from at all costs.
And what costs they were. I now divided my life into two halves; before and after Bella. I winced as I thought the name; even thinking it still had the power to cripple me. I had signed away my life that day, as surely as I had secured hers. Any chance of my future happiness had been destroyed in a flurry of well-meant lies. When I thought of the self-assured way I had argued about heaven and hell, damnation and souls, I almost wanted to laugh. The intervening years since I had left Forks had proven to me that it had all been arrogant nonsense. I had known nothing of Hell; the undying state of agony that the past six years had brought was Hell, living without Bella was Hell, but existing as a vampire? Not even close. I would have welcomed the boredom and moral struggles of my pre-Bella years with welcome arms, if it meant that I never had to feel the despair of losing her ever again. I now knew that I had a soul, for how could anyone experience so much torture without one?
Edward!

Alice’s thoughts invaded my own with an unexpected alacrity. It still surprised me that anyone could feel cheerful, when I myself had not felt the emotion for so long. I could hear her repeat my name, both vocally and in her mind but I made no attempt to move. There was no rush; an endless amount of time was one of the few things remaining to me.

The sound of Alice’s light footsteps echoed down the long hallways of the floors below, as she sprinted through the house, coming to a sudden stop outside my door. I could hear the uncertainty in her thoughts, as she debated whether or not to enter. I wasn’t surprised be her behaviour; my family so rarely entered my presence uninvited anymore and when they did they usually treaded carefully and spoke in hushed tones befitting of visitors to the bedside of a dying person.

Of course, it hadn’t always been this way. Whilst my family had always been respectful of my limited privacy, they had never hesitated from visiting me before. Alice had regularly bounded into my bedroom to share her latest vision with me, or else to try and force me into the trophies of her habitual shopping trips. Emmett would wander in when he was bored, usually to challenge me to a game or race of some sort and Jasper would come by to discuss a point from one of his most recently read books. Even Rosalie would drop in from time to time, although her visits were decidedly briefer and more occasional.
But that had all changed when we left Forks. For the first two years I had lived alone, existing on a diet of solitude, rage and anguish, unable to relate to anything but my grief. Even once I had crawled back to my family, weakened by months of sporadic feeding and half-crazed with misery, I found it almost impossible to connect with them, especially when they were together in their pairs. Every touch, every gentle caress or whispered word blackened my soul further.  They tried to protect me from it and were careful to avoid closeness in front of me, but there was only so much that could be done. The pain I felt from witnessing such love had not lessened over the years, but I had learnt to ignore and confine it, reducing it to little more than an aching throb in the place where my heart had once been.
This is silly, I’m just going to go in and I don’t care if h-

I opened the door, cutting off Alice’s thoughts mid sentence.
“Morning,” I said, my voice husky and rough from lack of use. Alice surveyed me critically and I knew that I must have looked awful. Technically, vampires didn’t need to shower as their frozen pores didn’t produce sweat, but I knew that argument would not excuse my lack of grooming in Alice’s eyes.
“Yes,” she said, her eyes narrowed, “it is the morning, so why aren’t you dressed?” I opened my mouth to defend myself, but she cut me off. “That,” she gestured at my crumpled black shirt and cargo pants, “does not count as dressed.  Go and put on some suitable clothes Edward Cullen, and please try to remember the fact that you’re starting a new school today and some of us,” she put a deadly emphasis on the words, “still care about first impressions.”
I looked at Alice with a mixture of shock and disbelief. She hadn’t been this frank with me since… well for six years. What had changed? And why, I suddenly realised with suspicion, was she now blocking her thoughts from me? I stared at her with new concentration, and I thought I saw a look of smug satisfaction flit across her face. Before I could be sure of what I had seen, however, she turned tail and skipped away down the hallway, only turning around to call briefly over her shoulder: “Outside, five minutes. Rosalie is driving, unless you get there first.”
I watched the empty space where she had just been for a moment, trying my hardest to decipher her thoughts as she flew down the staircase.
…verba Ecclesiastes filii David regis Hierusalem vanitas vanitatum dixit Ecclesiastes vanitas vanitatum omnia…

I sighed with frustration; she was reeling off the Old Testament of the Bible in Latin. I retreated to my room in defeat and hastily threw on some clothes, not even bothering to glance at my reflection in the mirror before I sprinted away down the stairs. There was no way I was letting Rosalie drive.
*~*~*
The car was quiet on the way to school. It wasn’t a long journey, especially not when you factored in my preferred driving speed and the 550 horse power engine of the latest car to join our collection. The vehicle was only a couple of months old, selected by Rosalie and Carlisle to be our new ‘school car’. It had been silently accepted that we would not be driving the Volvo. Not when every inch of it still held Bella’s scent. As I drove I knew that my siblings were preparing themselves for another start at yet another High School. It was a tedious process for all of us; we had all graduated with honours from University several times over, but I knew that this time the new beginning would be infinitely harder for me. Today would be the first time I had set foot in a school or even voluntarily entered the presence of humans since we had left Forks. I was steeling myself, therefore, for the inevitable onslaught of emotions and memories I would undoubtedly feel the moment I set foot in the locker-lined hallways that would be new, yet so familiar.
On my return to the family, we had relocated to Siberia. Drastic maybe, but at least it had been worlds away from Forks, which was something I had craved. Out there in the freezing desert wastes, uninhabited save for bears and snow-leopards, there had been no need to keep up any sort of human pretence.  Carlisle and Esme had been unendingly patient with me and would have been prepared to stay in Russia for decades, if doing so helped me come to terms with my loss. However deep down, I knew that I could disassociate myself from society forever and it was clear that Carlisle yearned for his work and the rest of the family missed America. So, by my request, we had returned, choosing Rochester as our new home based on its climate and large hospital. Consequently, Jasper, Alice, Emmett, Rosalie and I had all been obliged to enrol in High School.
We arrived with about fifteen minutes to spare before morning classes began. Alice was the first to exit the car, bounding out of the door with the same indecent eagerness she had shown earlier. The others looked at me, slightly perplexed as we more sedately followed her.
“Don’t ask me,” I muttered, “she’s keeping me out of her mind.” Rosalie rolled her eyes and allowed Emmett to hold the car door open for her, flashing him a stunning smile as she tossed her curtain of blonde hair over her shoulder. He grinned back and took her arm.
“C’mon,” he murmured to her, “better get this over with.” They walked together towards Alice, who was waiting by the front steps of the school, watching the humans throw snowballs with mild amusement.
Edward?

I looked away from Alice, to see Jasper still standing next to me with his feet on the curb, his hands shoved deep into his coat pockets. He was surveying me with quizzical, but not overly pervasive eyes.
Are you okay?

He posed the question without words, quiet concern in his mind. We both knew it was pointless; he could sense my emotions and I could hear his findings in his thoughts, but I appreciated his asking all the same. I nodded my head, slowly.
“I’m fine,” I replied, my voice too low for anyone but him to hear. He nodded, though it was clear from his eyes that he did not believe my lie.
I’m not going to pretend that I’ve experienced what you’re going through Edward, he thought, because I haven’t, at least, not first hand. But I do know what struggling through this, he inclined his head towards the school, is like and I’m here to help you through it, we all are.

I felt a rush of gratitude for Jasper’s thoughts. If returning to High School was hardest for me, then Jasper came a very close second; he still fought with his bloodlust on a regular basis. I knew that he still wrongly blamed himself for my separation from Bella and that my constant state of depression hurt him the most, even without his ability. There weren’t words to express the thanks I felt at the fact that he was still here by my side, despite everything.
“Thank you,” I finally said. Jasper just nodded and then glanced at our family, who were looking at us impatiently. 

Let’s go before Alice explodes, he thought, shaking his blond hair from his eyes, and walking just slightly faster than human speed to join our siblings on the snow-covered steps. I followed in his wake, my mind absorbed with memories of another snowy day at another High School, the laughter of that day echoing across six empty years.
We walked en masse towards the office, ignoring the predictable gasps and turnings of heads as the humans took in our striking appearances. Their inanely besotted and jealous thoughts were a constant rumble in the back of my mind-Oh my God, she’s gorgeous! Who does that big guy think he is, Mr Universe? They don’t look young enough to be in High School- but I tried to block them out. This reception was no different to the one we usually received when moving to a new place. At the office, we came across a small queue of new students who were waiting nervously to collect their lesson plans. They fell silent as we took our place in the line, their eyes wide and interested.
A tall, thin man with thinning brown hair and circular glasses was hurrying down the line, checking names off of a clipboard. Before he had reached us, however, the bell signalling the start of class rang and he swept out in a flurry of activity. I watched him go, detached from my siblings’ quiet conversation. The line inched forward as students left the office one by one to go to their respective classrooms. Rosalie and Emmett left together for senior Maths, shortly followed by Jasper who had World History. Alice was next to leave, thanking the secretary brightly as collected her schedule. She skipped to the door where she paused, turning her eyes on me. Good Luck, Edward. My eyes narrowed as she pranced out of the room, leaving it empty but for me and the secretary. Good luck? What does she mean by that? I wondered to myself. My thoughts were interrupted by a pointed cough. I turned to face the secretary, a curt middle-aged woman who was eyeing me in irritation.
“And this is your schedule,” she said, leaning over the counter to thrust a piece of blue paper into my hands. “Be sure to read it carefully, I haven’t got time to chase you kids around school just because you haven’t bothered to check where your next class is.” She then turned away from me brusquely, busying herself with another of the many piles of paper precariously strewn across her desk. I sighed quietly and walked slowly away, in the direction my siblings had taken. The hallways were now almost deserted, save for a few stragglers hurrying to their classes. I checked my schedule; my first class was English Literature, in 12E. It didn’t take me long to find the right corridor; the ability to mind read does wonders when looking for directions. I had just rounded the corner leading into block 12, when I saw a blonde haired boy exit a room on the left, his face red and his thoughts practically screaming as he rushed past me.
Oh my God, you are SUCH an idiot Carter! Way to impress her, klutz!

I did not bother listening any further; the fickle intricacies of human teenage boys’ flirting techniques interested me very little. As I looked back to the door from which the boy had just emerged, I saw the brown-haired teacher from the office. He stepped from the door, again burying himself in his clipboard as he walked swiftly away down the corridor. As he turned the corner, the door swung closed behind him, causing the air to shift.
I froze.
No.
It was impossible. My mind was clearly playing tricks on me. For a moment I thought I had smelt…
Freesias.

I clenched my fists angrily, forcing myself to get a grip. Now was not the time to start hallucinating. But it’s so strong, my mind whispered, hypnotised by the smell. I took a tentative step forward, testing my theory. The scent intensified. There was no doubt about it, I could definitely smell freesias. But what cause would such flowers have to be in the English corridor in an American High School?  Unless… but I didn’t allow myself to finish that thought. This was insane, I was cracking up. I turned, about to leave the building- I had been mistaken to think I was ready for returning to school, I couldn’t even walk down a corridor without imagining things- when I heard it: a strain of conversation from the classroom on my left.
“-we’ll be studying Pride and Prejudice. Can anyone tell me the period in which the novel was written?”
Shock gripped me as I recognised the voice. No, it can’t be. Before I knew what I was doing, I was hurtling towards the doorway through which Carter and the teacher had come, my feet covering the distance in a matter of seconds. The scent of freesias strengthened with every step I took, until I came to a shuddering halt, inches away from the door.
A low cry of disbelief ripped from my throat as I stared, transfixed, through the square glass pane in the door, right at the woman who had haunted my heart, mind and soul for every single moment of the last six years.
Bella.
She was standing half way across the classroom, her back to the whiteboard as she animatedly explained a point to the class in front of her; my Bella, a teacher. I felt an irrational swell of pride at the thought. Her long brown hair was clipped back from her face, falling in a soft wave over her back. She wore a dark red shirt which contrasted strikingly with her porcelain skin and a black pencil skirt over thick stocking covered legs. She was absolutely breath-taking; still just as beautiful as she had been at eighteen, her looks were now blossomed by adulthood and her body had matured accordingly. My eyes trailed down her form, taking in every curve of her outline… I swallowed, hard.
I could hardly believe the fact that she was here, close enough to speak to, to touch, to kiss… I inwardly scolded myself. What on earth was I thinking? There was no way I could even enter that room, let alone interact with Bella in the ways that I wanted to. Although these were the thoughts running through my mind, my body seemed to act completely of its own accord. My hand reached out to turn the door handle, pushing the door open with a loud click. As it did so, Bella’s floral scent hit me like a wall, completely paralysing me where I stood. I watched helplessly, unable to form coherent thoughts as she weaved in and out of students, handing them pieces of paper and firmly but cheerfully bringing order to the class. As she turned she brought her left hand across her cheek to brush some flyaway chocolate coloured strands of hair from her face and my heart leapt as I noticed the absence of a ring on her wedding hand. The joy was short-lived, however, as I reminded myself that Bella had never been one for jewellery. Then, she spoke without looking up from her desk, bringing my outlandish contemplations to an abrupt end.
“Adam,” she sighed. My eyes glanced over my shoulder before flickering hastily back to her face- I was unwilling to look away from her for even a second- there was nobody behind me, she must have assumed that I was somebody else. ”Please don’t hover in the doorway, come and-“
The words faded as she raised her gaze to meet mine. I felt myself stop breathing, as I registered the unadulterated shock in her impossibly deep eyes. “Ed-dward,” she breathed and hearing my name in her voice awoke emotions within me that I had not felt for six years. For a few moments- or perhaps they were hours, I couldn’t tell- we just stared at each other as I committed every single detail of her face to memory. I was only dimly aware of the children’s thoughts as they watched us, startled by our reactions.
Why is Ms Swan staring at him like that?

Who is that guy?

She looks like she’s going to pass out…

The last one made me stiffen as I looked at Bella with heightened concentration. She did look slightly ill. Perhaps I should go nearer to her, I thought, just in case. I almost laughed at the transparency of my own thoughts; my body was yearning for any excuse to touch her. Then Bella gasped, as if remembering something startling and her lips parted in a sound that drove any rational thoughts straight from my mind.
“Bella,” I whispered as I trembled in a way that, although invisible to the human eye, I felt right across my body. I longed to cross the space between us, to take her into my arms and beg for forgiveness, audience be damned, but I was terrified of her response. Surely the look of pure horror contorting her beautiful features was not a sign that she was pleased to see me? I did not know. I was about to speak again, when the door opened behind me again. I heard a man’s voice say Bella’s name and I turned to see the teacher from before.
”Ah, there you are Mr Cullen. Were there any problems with your schedule?” As he spoke to me he ticked my name off of a list on his clipboard, his mind still running off the names of yet to be found new students.
-Emily Pope, Laura Ford, James Mitchell, Joe Howard-

”No sir,” I replied politely, cutting off his internal monologue. There certainly hadn’t been any ‘problems’ with my allotted classes; the shock of a life time, perhaps. I turned to look at Bella again, my face now carefully blank as I again took heed of our staring audience. The look in her eyes surprised me; it was a mixture of hurt and mortification. Confused, I automatically listened for her thoughts… before I remembered that I could not hear them. A separation of six years, it seemed, had not been enough to reveal the inner-most workings of her mind to me.  I then became aware that I was being addressed and unwillingly dragged my gaze away from Bella.
”-suggest you take a seat.” My eyes narrowed as the irrational part of me roared in protest at the thought of being ordered away from my Bella, but I managed to silence it. There was nothing I could do now, not in front of a room of unaware humans. And anyway, I thought as I turned to take my seat, even if I could speak to Bella alone, what would I say? If her reaction on seeing me was anything to judge by, she was clearly less than pleased that I was here. She probably hates me for leaving, I thought gloomily. It was a painful conclusion, but not one that surprised me. After all, I had gone back on every single promise I had ever made her when I left Forks. It was beyond foolish to think that she would welcome me back with open arms after such despicable actions. I sunk dejectedly into my seat as I watched Bella stand in front of the class, suddenly extremely self-conscious. She was staring at a spot on the back wall, her eyes determinedly refusing to meet mine.
I glanced at the clock; I had about an hour before break in which to formulate a plan of action. I sat with a heavy heart, my eyes never leaving Bella’s face, as the minutes passed and the lesson inched on towards its inevitable conclusion. Watching Bella teach was delicious torture. On the one hand, it was truly captivating; even though she was clearly shaken by the morning’s events, she was a fantastic teacher. As she spoke, the students sat in respectful silence, absorbed in her words. I could tell from their thoughts that even the students who had never read ‘Pride and Prejudice’ found her lecture interesting and even when Bella told the class to begin reading the novel aloud, a request which usually incurred much protest, the response was surprisingly docile. It was evident that I was not the only person in the room who was entranced by Ms Swan.
On the other hand, however, the experience was almost unbearable. To be so close to Bella but have to feign indifference and be unable to speak or interact with her was intolerable. Many times I had to forcibly restrain myself from leaping out of my seat and whisking her from the room, far away from the eyes and inappropriate thoughts of the love-struck teenage boys on the front row. However each time I came close to giving in to such impulses I managed to control myself by looking at Bella. She had not met my eyes since I had first entered the room and hence I had no way of knowing how such advances would be received.
With about two minutes to go until the end of the lesson, I saw Bella look at the clock and start to quietly pack her things away, throwing surreptitious glances at the class. I took in the flustered look on her face and the way her eyes kept darting to the door and realized what she was about to do barely seconds before it happened. The bell rang and suddenly Bella was half-way to the door of the classroom. I jumped to my feet, intent on following her but found my way blocked by a crowd of students who were ambling slowly out of the room. My speed constrained by my human façade, by the time I had maneuvered  my way to door, Bella was gone. I looked down the hallway hopelessly; there was no sign of her. For a moment I debated whether to track her by her scent, but repressed the urge. What was the point? She clearly did not want to speak to me, and I would not force my presence on her.
And anyway, the idea of following her was absurd. I could not even remain in Rochester, not now that I knew Bella was here. I had to leave as soon as possible and preferably before I had had the chance to speak to her; doing so might crumble my resolve altogether. The idea of departing after I had seen her again was excruciating, but I knew that it was the only logical option. I could not, would not subject Bella to the danger of my presence. My plan to protect her had been working so well; I was not going to ruin it all now.
”Hey, Edward!” I heard a voice calling me from down the hall and looked up to see Emmett and Jasper walking towards me. As they drew nearer, a look of surprise crossed Jasper’s face.
Guilt, lust, pain, excitement, sorrow…Edward, you feel awful…

I nodded my head curtly, as I felt my own mixed emotions being projected back at me through Jasper’s thoughts. Emmett watched our exchange curiously. ”What’s going on?” He turned to look at my face, scrutinising, ”Edward, are you alright? You look ill.”
I knew I had no choice but to explain.
”It’s Bella,” I said, my voice labored. They were both silent, but threw each other worried looks; clearly they thought I was hallucinating. ”She’s here,” I continued, ”teaching.” Emmett’s mouth dropped open in shock and Jasper let out a low whistle.
What are you going to do? Jasper asked, but I could tell he was already anticipating my response. Leave again?

I nodded and closed my eyes as a new wave of hurt swept me, leaning against the wall and clutching my head in my hands. There was silence for a moment, save for the bustle of passing students. And then…
”This is excellent!” Emmett grinned happily. I stopped rubbing my temples to look at him incredulously and from the corner of my eye I could see Jasper doing the same thing.
”How,” I asked bitingly, ”is this excellent?” Emmett stared at me as if I was brain damaged.
”Edward,” he said slowly, ”Bella is here. Bella. Remember her? The love of your life?” I growled at him in frustration and turned away, pinching the bridge of my nose as I leaned back against the wall. Jasper took one look at my irate stance and shook his head at Emmett warningly. Emmett’s eyes moved between us, his brow furrowed. ”Am I missing something here? Bella is back in your life after six years apart. You guys can start over, get back together again. How is this not excellent?” I didn’t bother to answer him, knowing he would get there eventually. It didn’t surprise me that Emmett could only see the good side of this situation; to him everything was always as simple as right and wrong, black and white and, though I would never admit it, a small part of me envied that perspective. Emmett’s eyes widened as comprehension hit him. ”Wait a minute,” he said, his eyes widening, ”you’re not going to talk to her? You’re going to leave?” I inclined my head in acknowledgment. ”Edward, that’s insane!” Emmett cried angrily, ”What the hell is wrong with you? Don’t you ev-”
But I stopped listening to Emmett’s tirade, as the door opened at the other end of the corridor to reveal….
”Alice,” I breathed, and suddenly everything clicked into place. Alice’s inexplicable good mood, her blocking her thoughts, her wishes of luck as I’d left the office. She had known. Without thinking, I launched myself in the tiny vampire’s direction, weaving through the throng of students as fast as human pretences would allow until I was standing barely inches in front of her. She looked up at me in surprise, her thoughts still blocked, but I could sense a flicker of uncertainty in her otherwise calm face.
”Edward, are you al-”
”Did you See this?” I snarled, cutting her off roughly.
”I-”
”I said,” I growled, stepping even closer to her, ”did you See this?” I could feel my body shaking in anger. Alice looked at me in alarm. I was about to shout at her again, to force her to tell me the truth, when I felt a heavy hand grip my shoulder. I looked up to see Jasper glaring at me, Emmett standing beside him.
”Let go of her,” Jasper said, a menacing undercurrent to his voice. Surprised, I looked down to see my hands which had unconsciously formed manacles around Alice’s wrists. I released her, becoming aware of the relative hush that had fallen over the emptying hallway as the humans had noticed the exchange going on before them. I felt a wave of calm hit me, courtesy of Jasper and I staggered back, dazed. Suddenly the walls of the hallway felt as though they were pressing in on me. My head was pounding as I was overwhelmed by snatches of other peoples’ inquisitive and slightly scandalized thoughts, pouring in on me from all angles. I looked at my siblings, who were now watching me.
”Edward,” Alice whispered in a voice too low for human ears as Jasper continued to hold on to her protectively, ”I knew that your meeting Bella was a possibility, but I wasn’t sure when or even if it would happen. I haven’t been able to See Bella for years; this vision came from nowhere.” She looked at me imploringly and I could hear the truth in her thoughts. However this didn’t stop the new rush of anger I felt tugging at the edges of my artificial calm.
”Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked shakily, my own emotions fighting against the ones Jasper was forcing upon me.
”Because I knew you would overreact like this!” She cried, her expression clearly exasperated.
I momentarily felt the anger within me come to the forefront again, as I snarled at her, ”This is not an overreaction Alice; this is a perfectly legitimate response! You had no right to keep this from me, you-”
Alice glared at me, her eyes narrowing. ”Edward, when we left Forks you ordered me not to look into Bella’s future. I did as I was asked. You told me that I wasn’t allowed to visit, write to or contact Bella in anyway. Again, I obeyed your wishes. I effectively left my best friend behind for dead-” I growled angrily at the word, but she continued regardless, ”and left my home and my life behind. Don’t you dare tell me what I do and do not have a ‘right’ to do.”
Without thinking, I took a step towards her again, only to find Emmett blocking my path. He looked taken aback at my aggression, but resolute nonetheless. ”Stop it, Edward,” he said quietly, ”quit taking it out on Alice. This isn’t her fault.” I looked at him, ready to argue… then felt myself slump; Emmett was right, of course he was. I felt guilty and more than a little ashamed at my outburst, but my anger was still such that I was unable to think straight.
”I n-need to get out of here,” I stuttered, the words coming out uncharacteristically jarred and awkward. My entire body trembling, I turned, the crowd parting swiftly as I fled from the hallway, leaving my family in my wake.
*~*~*
It was in the early hours of the next morning when I finally returned to the house. After I had run out of school, I had taken the car and driven along the highway to the colossal Adirondack Park, a couple of hundred miles away from the city. There I had brooded and prepared myself for the inevitable onslaught I would receive from my siblings on returning home. I knew that they had many reasons to be angry with me, least of all the fact that I had left them stranded at school without a car, but it still took me many hours to prepare myself for their fury.
I could hear my family’s thoughts and conversation as drove up the driveway leading to the house and it was only once I had shut the car door and mounted the steps into the house that they ceased. I walked into the living room to find them all waiting there in their couples on the various sofas and chairs. As I turned to enter, they all looked at me, their faces annoyed and, in the case of Esme and Carlisle, concerned. I was reminded irresistibly of the time I had returned to the house after saving Bella’s life from Tyler’s truck; my reception had been similarly mixed then.  I turned to face Alice who was sitting on the floor by the couch, leaning against Jasper’s legs.
”Alice, I’m sorry,” I said plainly and sincerely, ”I shouldn’t have shouted at you earlier, it was inexcusable.” I raised my eyes to meet Jasper’s and offered my apologies to him, which he accepted charitably. Then I turned so I was also addressing the others. ”I’m also sorry to all of you for leaving school this morning, I realize that it was rash and selfish and I hope you can forgive me. Furthermore, I’d-”
”Edward,” Emmett interrupted, ”shut up.”
”-like to… wait, what?”
”I said, shut up. We don’t want to hear you apologize and we don’t give a damn about the stupid car. All we want to know is whether you’ve made a sensible,” he put a real emphasis on the word, ”decision about what to do about Bella.”
”I… I-” I stuttered, thrown by Emmett’s words.
”And it better not be that you’re going to leave again-,” Alice interjected from her spot on the floor.
”-because that would come under the category of ‘incredibly stupid’, not sensible,” Emmett completed. I stared at both of them disbelievingly but they just looked back at me levelly. 

What? Emmett thought, Did you seriously think we were going to stand by and let you screw this up again without putting up a fight?

I scowled and turned away from him. ”Leaving is the only option.” This sparked a chorus of protest from all my siblings, but Alice was loudest.
”It’s not the only option you complete piece of-” she completed the sentence with a stream of insults.
”Alice,” Esme murmured reproachfully from the couch where she sat with Carlisle.
”Sorry Esme, but somebody needed to say it.” She narrowed her eyes and looked back at me. ”Edward, you need to think this through properly.”
I snapped. ”Don’t you think I have? Do you really think that I’d rather leave her forever than stay here with Bella? I’ve been running alternate options through my head all day, but this is the one that is best.”
”Best for whom, you or Bella?” I glared at Alice.
”Bella, of course.” What was she trying to say?
”Really, Edward? In my opinion, your leaving again is anything but good for Bella. From what I Saw, she has barely recovered from our leaving the first time. How do you think she’ll react if you leave again?”
”But it’s too dangerous,” I said. She ignored this comment.
”Personally,” she said, continuing as if she had not heard me,” I think that you only want to leave because you’re scared.”
”Scared?!” I exploded, ”Scared of what, exactly?”
”Of being with Bella again, of admitting that you were wrong in the first place and that you’ve wasted the last six years of your life for nothing.” I grimaced and turned away from Alice, running a hand through my hair distractedly.
”You and Bella are meant to be Edward! Haven’t you stopped to wonder why, of all the towns in the country, Bella chose to work here in Rochester? Or that your paths crossed again? It’s Fate, Edward; you and Bella are destined to be together and sooner or later you’ll have to accept that.” She sank back against Jasper’s legs and folded her arms, unfolding them only to receive a congratulatory high five from Emmett.
I turned to face Carlisle. ”What do you think?” I asked and everyone fell respectfully silent.
He thought over his words carefully before he spoke. ”It’s up to you, Edward,” he said quietly, and I saw Alice open her mouth to protest before Carlisle held up a hand to silence her. ”But,” he continued, surveying me carefully, ”I think that, in a sense, Alice is right. I believe that you should stay, at least long enough to determine how Bella feels about you and establish what her situation in life is.” I’m sorry Edward, he thought, but I’ve watched you suffer for too long. I just want you to be happy. I felt my shoulders fall wearily; I suddenly felt very tired and beleaguered.
”But I’m a monster,” I said quietly, ”Bella is better off without me and I don’t even know if she still feels the same way; she probably hates me for leaving.” I could hear the thoughts of my family as they objected to these words, but I took no heed. As far as I was concerned, they were the honest truth. Then suddenly Rosalie stirred in her chair and looked directly at me, engaging in the discussion for the first time.
”Oh for God’s sake Edward, get a grip,” she said tartly, ”this isn’t the Edward Cullen pity party. Either you leave or you stay, but whatever you do please just stop going on about it; we’ve had this conversation non-stop for the last six years and I’m bored of hearing the same thing. You aren’t a monster and yes, Bella,” she said the name with distaste, ”probably is better off without you, but she almost certainly doesn’t see it that way. She worshipped the ground you walked on; I doubt six years could change that level of devotion.” She sighed and looked away from me to examine her nails, ”Anyway,I want to stay here; I’m bored of moving.”
This pronouncement left a stunned silence, as everybody gaped at Rosalie. She looked up from inspecting her fingertips to see the entire family staring at her and rolled her eyes.
”Oh please,” she said in a bored voice, ”I may not have very cordial feelings towards the girl, but that doesn’t mean I want to subject myself to an eternity of Edward’s whining.” Emmett laughed at these words and kissed Rosalie’s cheek, his eyes dancing as he looked at me. Come on Edward, Even Rose thinks we should stay. I looked from him to Alice and Jasper then back to Carlisle, before my eyes fell on Esme and I felt a jolt. She was staring at me with a pained expression, her eyes pleading.
Please Edward, she thought imploringly, please let us stay. I want to see Bella, I want you to be happy, and I want my family to be whole again. Please.

I felt my resolve crumble as I realized how much leaving Bella had cost Esme. There was no way I could put her through that again. I took a deep breath.
”Fine,” I said reluctantly, ”we’ll stay.”  I tried to continue, but was drowned out by a loud whoop from Emmett as he punched his fist in the air and Alice springing up to throw her arms around my waist in a tight hug.
”Oh Edward!” she exclaimed, ”This is the right decision, I know it,” she let go of me, screwing up her face in concentration, ”I… I can See us going to school tomorrow and… Bella will be there, but…that’s all I’m certain of.” She sighed, ”I think it’ll take a while for me to be able to See her properly again, but I’ll keep trying.” Jasper stood and rubbed Alice’s shoulders consolingly.
”You’ve made the right decision Edward,” Esme said quietly, coming to my side and stroking my arm soothingly. I tried to reply, but faltered slightly, unsure of how to voice my concerns.
”It’s just… what if she doesn’t want to be with me anymore?” I did not meet any of the others eyes when I said this; I felt embarrassed to even admit how unsure I was. Perhaps Alice was right; I was scared, but only of Bella’s feelings towards me. Despite my years, I suddenly felt seventeen again- insecure, vulnerable, scared.  My family’s thoughts were comforting: Of course she’ll still want to be with you- Bella loves you- You are meant to be together- but Emmett was the only one who spoke.
”Well,” he said thoughtfully, ”you’ll just have to seduce her.” The others laughed and I raised my eyebrows at him.
”Seduce her?”
”Sure,” he continued, ignoring the chuckles from the rest of the family, ”Y’know, be charming, show her how wonderful you are, do a bit of dazzling.” Emmett grinned as Jasper snorted at the word. I had never lived down the fact that Bella had referred to my supernatural powers of attracting prey as ‘dazzle’.
”It will work,” Emmett said confidently, ”Bella loves you and is attracted to you. No matter how she feels now, she’s sure to come around with a bit of persuasion.”
I looked from Emmett’s calmly convinced face to those of the others before silently glancing at the clock on the wall.
6.00 am

There were two hours to go before I faced Bella again, two hours before I laid my heart on the line in the attempts to win her back. I breathed deeply as watched the clock hands move around.
It was time to seduce Ms Swan.

Chapter 4

*~*~*

Don’t speak
I know what you’re thinking
I don’t need your reasons
Don’t tell me cause it hurts

*~*~*

BellasPointOfView

When I first woke up next morning, it took me a full minute to remember why I felt so awful. Every part of my body ached as though I had been fighting in armed combat; my eyes stung from the salt of dried tears and my throat was painfully dry. At first I tried to remember what nightmare I had been having that had caused such extreme fatigue, before the previous day’s events came rushing back to me with sickening clarity.

They were back. The Cullens were in Rochester; Edward was in my classroom as he took a seat, a student in my class

”Ugh,” I groaned as I rolled onto my side and screwed my eyes tight in the vain hope that if I kept them shut I would go back to sleep and the day would stop happening.

Unfortunately, the lack of sight seemed to give my over-active mind more space to wander and the memories resumed with a heightened fervour.

Edward in my classroom, the light glinting off his bronze hair and his honey eyes gleaming as he whispered my name…

I wrenched open my eyelids and sat up straight. ”Stop it,” I admonished myself in a hoarse voice, ”stop thinking about him.” The pictures ceased and for a fleeting moment I felt triumphant… until I remembered that I was arguing with my own subconscious. Resigned to the fact that I was clearly headed for full-blown insanity, I reluctantly forced myself out of bed and got ready for work.

I could not silence my thoughts forever, however, and it wasn’t long before I again found them dwelling on Edward. Where was he now? How would he have explained his sudden departure to the school? To his family? And, the question whose answer I cared about the most, was he thinking of me? It was a silly hope and mostly unfounded, but one that I could not ignore all the same. Call it wishful thinking, but I thought I had seen a glimmer of emotion in Edward’s eyes beyond ordinary surprise yesterday. Not enough to satisfy my desires by any account, but I was sure that Edward had been more affected by our meeting than he had let on. Could it be that he had missed me, even slightly? Or, I hardly dared to even think it, that he harbored regrets about leaving me? I looked at myself in the mirror as I brushed my teeth, feeling slightly more hopeful.

But then I felt my convictions ebb away as quickly as they had come as I looked at my reflection again. My hair was dull and unmanageable; my skin was blotchy and there were dark circles under my eyes that no amount of cover-up could ever conceal. I looked a mess. Of course Edward didn’t love me or indeed feel anything towards me; if he did then he would have said something to me yesterday; he would have followed when I left the classroom; in fact, he never would have left in the first place. I was plain and ordinary, painfully so, and it was delusional to think that someone like me could ever be fitting for someone like Edward. The honest truth was that if Edward really loved me then he never would have left. He did not want me; he had said so in the forest and no amount of fantasizing on my part could ever reverse those words.

*~*~*

By the time I had reached work, I was completely convinced of Edward’s indifference towards me and as I got off of the bus and headed across the snowy parking lot I was idly wondering where he and his family would go next. I had just settled on Canada, when I saw them.

Emmett, Rosalie, Alice and Jasper were standing on the other side of the parking lot, engaged in what looked like a serious discussion. I stood gawking on the spot, unable to look away. I was almost as surprised by seeing them as I had been by Edward the day before. What were they still doing here?

I had been so certain that they would have left Rochester immediately after learning of my presence; yet here they were, their familiar faces as unnaturally beautiful and eye-catching as ever. However, Edward, I suddenly realized, was not present.

I quickly threw a sweeping glance over my surroundings, but there was no sign of him. What does this mean? I asked myself, but I was at a loss to answer. Of course, Edward could have left without his family, but I doubted that that was the case. The Cullens were a united entity; where one went the rest followed. I had learnt that to my peril in Forks.

I looked back to the others who were still talking. I dithered for a while over whether I should approach them or simply keep walking, when my decision was suddenly made for me. Their conversation ended abruptly as Emmett looked over Alice’s head and saw me. He murmured something to the other three and they too stared at me, silently. My face suddenly felt very hot and I turned away quickly, embarrassed. I didn’t feel up to discussing why their brother had deserted them, if that was indeed what he had done. Sure that they would not follow me, I scurried away to my first class which was, thankfully, the other side of campus.

The rest of the day passed without sightings of the Cullens. As I moved through my lessons one by one I felt myself settle comfortably back into the swing of school life. This is how the first day of the semester should have gone, I thought as I set assignments and answered questions with surprising ease. Now that Edward was gone I could focus again and I found myself actually able to relax. Even the discovery that I had the juniors- Edward’s class- again after Lunch could not put me off and I left the staff room in a comparatively good mood.

As I turned the corridor into Block 12, however, I came to a sudden halt. I thought I had seen a flash of bronze by the door into my classroom… but no, that was impossible. I was just imagining things again. I shook my hair out of my eyes, took a deep breath and walked through the door… only to find myself frozen again. Edward was sitting in the same seat he had yesterday, leaning nonchalantly against the wall, apparently oblivious to the blatant stares he was receiving from every single female student in the room.

As I stood there in a state of supreme shock, he looked around and our eyes met. For a fraction of a second it felt as though he was trying to communicate something through his gaze, but before I could be sure he looked away again.

I shakily made my way to my seat. I was absolutely dumfounded. I had been so certain that he would leave; not once had it occurred to me that he might stay. What was he still doing here? Why hadn’t he left like last time? My mind went into overdrive as I examined every plausible reason for Edward’s sustained presence, but none seemed to fit. The only conclusion I could draw was that, for some incomprehensible reason, Edward felt that he had some ‘unfinished business’ where I was concerned. That did not bode well at all for me and my mind was filled with dread.

The lesson passed in another haze. On seeing Edward all my confidence of the morning had swiftly evaporated, to be replaced by a sick feeling of confusion and uncertainty. While I lectured the class on Elizabeth Bennett and Mr. Darcys’ love, my thoughts were really focusing on my own feelings for Edward. I continually stole glances at him from the corner of my eye, looking away as soon as he spotted me. The whole situation was becoming almost comical in its childishness. As the last five minutes of the lesson inched past and I gave the class their next assignment, I came to a decision. I would not wait around to find out why Edward had stayed in Rochester; I doubted that I could even speak to him without crying. Without the element of surprise, it would be harder to successfully execute a repeat of yesterday’s swift escape from the classroom, but I had to try nonetheless.

The bell rang and the entire class suddenly got to its feet. They surged towards the door in an unruly rabble, talking and laughing very loudly. Even without looking, I could sense that Edward, restrained by human speed, was stuck behind the mob. I had to leave before he had the chance to speak to me. I wrestled with my bag, trying to stuff my possessions in as quickly as possible but managing to get my coat caught up in the zip in the process. Hurry hurry hurry! My brain screamed. If I didn’t get out in the next few seconds then everything was lost. Edward would undoubtedly corner me and then what would I do? I winced- it was excruciating just thinking about a conversation with Edward; time for a speedy exit. I finally got my bag closed with a triumphant ‘Ha!’ and I looked up.

It was too late.

Unnoticed by me in my fight with the bag, the entire classroom had emptied of students… except one. Edward was standing by the door, his body hard and rigid like he had been carved from stone. I instantly felt my heart rate speed up and cursed myself; he would be able to hear every beat. I glanced at the door and then back at his still figure, judging my chances of escape. Perhaps if I just strode past him without looking him in the eyes, he would let me go without comment. Deciding it was my only hope, I steeled myself and walked towards the door, my eyes set firmly upon the corridor ahead. For a few incredulous moments, it actually seemed to be working. I was almost three feet from the door and he hadn’t spoken yet. With a thrill of relief, I sped up my pace. Three steps, two, on-

”Bella,” his voice murmured.  I felt my hope shatter into pieces. Unwillingly, I let my eyes drag to meet his and was again struck by the unadulterated perfection of his appearance. It was just so unfair that anyone could be so really, really, ridiculously good looking, I thought to myself, as my eyes gorged themselves on every minute detail of his beautiful form.

”Hello Edward,” I breathed as I tore my eyes away from him. There was no way I could avoid a conversation with him now; my only hope was to make it as brief as possible. There was an awkward pause, before he broke the silence.

”How have you been?” he asked, hesitantly. I stared at him, incredulity etched over every inch of my face. How did he think I had been? Either he was just being polite, or he really had no idea about how he had destroyed me. Or perhaps it was just more comfortable for him to pretend that I had never really been that obsessed. He cleared his throat quietly and I suddenly realized that I still had not answered his question.

AWFUL! I wanted to scream, I want you, I love you, why did you have to leave me?

”Fine,” I answered. Basic manners forced me to extend the question to him and he replied similarly. Our stilted conversation continued for a couple more minutes as we enquired after each other’s families. My embarrassment coupled with the chaotic emotions I felt when I looked at Edward made it very hard for me to engage in the conversation. To make it even more difficult he was constantly gazing searchingly at me with unnervingly intensity and I found it very hard to meet his eyes for longer than a few seconds. It was not until the topic changed and I asked him where he had been living before Rochester that I forgot to feel awkward.

”Siberia?!” I exclaimed, astonished. That was definitely not one of the answers I had been expecting him to give. I immediately began to wonder why he had chosen somewhere so very far away… until, with a feeling of mortification, I understood. Siberia is the furthest place away from me. The thought that Edward was so desperate to put distance between us that he felt the need to travel half way across the globe was nearly enough to send me into another nervous breakdown. I did not trust myself to speak again lest I descended into tears and therefore determinedly refrained from looking at him, instead choosing to play morosely with the corner of my sleeve, all the while internally wondering when Edward would let me go, ending this ordeal.

Unfortunately however, he seemed unable to take a hint.

”Uh, Bella,” he said, his velvety voice halting, ”I… well, what I mean to say is…” Against my better judgement, I looked up at him curiously. Edward had never had difficulty in expressing himself before; even in the tensest of moments words had always come easily to him. I wondered what had changed. I watched as he took a deep breath and tried again.

”Well, basically Bella, we need to talk.” I felt my body shut down at once at his words; they reminded me forcibly of the ones he had said that night in Forks before he had discarded me forever. And then suddenly, with a rush of dreadful certainty, I made the connection; he was going to do it again. For whatever reason, leaving Rochester to get away from me had not been a viable option for him and now he was going to resort to the only other way of protecting himself from me: reiterating the sentiments he had left me with six years ago.

I knew he was just seconds away from reminding me of his lack of feelings… and suddenly, I realized that I didn’t want to hear it. Not now, not after all these years. I knew he didn’t love me; I didn’t need to hear him confirm it. Hearing the words again would be infinitely more painful than just accepting them and surely there was only so much damage one heart could take, before I broke into pieces altogether?

”Please Edward,” I said, not quite managing to hide the pleading tone of my voice, ”don’t do this.”

His eyebrows knitted and he looked at me, perplexed. “But Bella, I have to-“

”No, you don’t.” Why was he so determined to break my heart again? Did he really think that I could have forgotten his parting words of rejection? The very idea was ludicrous.

”But Bella,” Edward continued with a confused but determined look on his beautiful face. His resolute countenance told me that I couldn’t fight him forever and I racked my brains for words that would persuade him that I was not going to try and rekindle our relationship.

”Please Edward,” I implored, my chest aching with anticipation of the seemingly inevitable agony of being rejected, again, “I know what you’re about to say and I don’t want to hear it. I can’t honestly say that I feel the same way and I’m truly sorry for that, but I accept that it’s how you feel and I’ll try my hardest not to make things awkward for you,” I paused slightly, before adding, dishonestly, ”It’s been six years and I’ve moved on, so can we please just put it all behind us?”

The lie rolled off of my tongue with shocking ease. It made no difference if I had six years or six hundred; I would never move on from Edward.

”Bella, I don’t think you understand me,” he persisted, his low voice harried.

I started to feel a slight flush of irritation. Of course I understood him, did he really feel the need to spell out his repulsion syllable by syllable?

”On the contrary,” I replied, ”I understand you perfectly.”

He did not immediately reply and I inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. However when I looked back to his face the emotions there surprised me. Whilst I had expected him to look relieved at my words, his reaction made absolutely no sense to me. He was staring at me with a mixture of frustration and- if I hadn’t known better, I would have sworn it was- hurt? But that was absurd; how could anything I had to say possibly have that sort of effect on Edward?

He continued to stare at me relentlessly and I began to feel very uncomfortable. It suddenly occurred to me that I had no idea whether my mental ‘barrier’ to his abilities was still in effect; he could be listening to my thoughts at this very moment. I had to find out- I had nothing to lose; if he could hear my thoughts then he would have already learnt of my continued longing for him. Edward, I thought, slightly hesitantly; I had never communicated with him like this before; I still love you. I always have and always will and I wish with all my heart that you felt the same away. I held my breath, scrutinising his face to see whether he had heard me.

There was no reaction.

My relief was tinged with a faint feeling of disappointment as I came to the conclusion that my thoughts were still as indecipherable to him as they were when I was a teenager. Edward spoke again, forcing me to meet his eyes once more.

“Are you sure this is how you really feel?” he asked. His velvety voice was restrained, but his eyes continued to bore into me with a strange sort of urgency. The question surprised me. Why did he care whether it was true or not; surely his only concern was that I would not attempt to pursue him now our paths had crossed once more? However although I didn’t understand the reasons behind his question, I knew one thing for certain concerning my answer: I had to set him free. I had to assure him, once and for all, that I had absolutely no expectations of him. Forcing myself not to cry, I stared him doggedly in the face and spoke, my voice slow and measured.

”Yes, it is.” As soon as the words had left my lips I felt the familiar ripping pains through the fault line in my chest. I hunched slightly and wrapped my arms tightly around my torso, but despite the consequences I felt no desire to retract my statement. It was done; there was no going back. The agony in my chest was placated slightly by the fact that I had given Edward a chance at happiness because I valued his contentment more than anything and, although it killed me, I was glad that he at least didn’t seem to have gone through the hell I had for the past six years.

However although my feelings may have been the height of benevolence, my body did not react accordingly and I felt my eyes fill with the hot tears I had so far been repressing. Damn you Bella! I berated myself, you can’t cry in front of him; it’ll ruin everything!

I couldn’t stand it any longer; I had to get away. Not daring to spare him another glance, I sidestepped Edward and walked hurriedly past him, heading for the door. In my haste I managed to catch the heel of my shoe on the leg of a desk; I prepared myself for the inevitable crash… but it didn’t come. A deliciously familiar pair of strong arms stopped my fall and snaked around my waist, encasing in me in a protective embrace.

I spun around to see Edward looking slightly surprised at his own actions, as though he had acted without thought. I expected him to release me immediately, repulsed or at least slightly embarrassed by our sudden proximity. I was shocked, therefore, by the look on his face. For a second, it almost looked as though he was making some sort of internal decision. Then his brow smoothed, the corners of his lips curled up in his lusciously familiar crooked smile and his eyes began to smolder. I could feel my body freeze as he took another step towards me, completely closing the distance between us and causing our bodies to press against each other.

Oh my God.

I couldn’t think, I could hardly breathe; all I could see was Edward. His chest and shoulders, so perfectly defined; his scintillating skin, the wayward locks of his bronze hair falling casually into his eyes… oh my God, his eyes. Even if my mind had been able to form sentences, there weren’t words to describe the way he was currently looking at me. If it hadn’t been for his support I surely would have collapsed, melting into a blithering pool of liquid on the floor.  Deep inside me I felt an impulse, from the only rational part of my mind that was still functioning, telling me to get away.

This is wrong Bella, he’s your student, you’ll lose your job, you’ll get arrested!

The last one registered the most strongly. Hard as it was to believe, to the human eye, Edward was underage and therefore most definitely ‘off limits’. It was unwise for me to spend any length of time alone with him outside class, let alone in such exceedingly compromising positions. The sensible part of me was screaming for me to run… but it was incredibly hard to do anything when he was looking at me in such an erotic way. I cringed; hoping the words ‘erotic’ and ‘student’ would never again occupy the same thoughts in my mind.

The jeopardy of the situation was just beginning to fully dawn on me and my excitement was giving way to terror, when things were suddenly taken completely out of my hands.

”Bella,” Edward whispered, his sweet breath caressing my face. And then it was all over. Something inside of me snapped and I leaned in even closer as though magnetically drawn to him. Through my shirt I could feel a low rumble building up in his chest, making my entire body buzz. Our faces were now nearly touching; it would be so easy to close the distance, bringing my mouth to his to claim those perfect lips once more… I breathed in his heady scent and closed my eyes, leaning even closer in the search of breathtaking oblivion…

Without warning, Edward ripped from my grasp with a bone-shattering force and sped across the room, coming to a halt by the window. I felt the rejection as hard as if I had been hit by a speeding truck. My muscles locked into place as I tried to fight the feeling of my insides being ripped apart. I staggered to my desk, gripping the side for support to prevent me from falling over.

YOU IDOT, my thoughts screamed, what the HELL were you THINKING? He doesn’t love you Bella!

I should have known and I wanted to slap myself for being so damn ridiculous. I was nothing to Edward anymore; I was just an inconvenient reminder from his past, an embarrassing mistake he’d rather forget about. How desperate must I look to him now? I felt the tears begin to fall as the shame and horror of what I had just done washed over me. I brushed them away furiously and turned my face away from Edward. In fact, I was so busy trying to ignore him that I didn’t hear the banging on the door until the fourth or fifth knock.

”Y-yes?” I stuttered, blinking back my tears as I turned to see the door open. It was Emily Demarco, a leggy senior with brown eyes and long black hair.

”Uh, hi Ms Swan,” she began in her thick Bronx accent, ”I’m sorry to interrupt, but I’ve got a question about today’s assignment…” her voice trailed off as her eyes began to trace Edward’s profile appreciatively. Despite my prior humiliation, I still felt a flash of unreasonable jealousy at the way she was looking at him. I cleared my throat and Emily turned back to face me immediately, slightly embarrassed.

”You aren’t interrupting anything Emily,” I said, my voice cold and my gaze firmly away from Edward, ”Mr Cullen was just about to leave.” From behind me I heard him begin to protest.

”No, wait, I-”

”That will be all, please close the door on your way out,” I said to the air, without looking at Edward. The steely attitude I had suddenly adopted was just a front- a coping mechanism to deal with the pain of his rejection- but it was necessary in order to conceal my despair from Edward. I could hear him pause behind me, as though making a decision, and then I felt him sweep past me silently. He stopped again in the doorway and I could feel his eyes upon me but I continued to stare unseeingly at the floor. After a few seconds he turned and left, slamming the door behind him. I winced at the noise and saw my grip tighten on the edge of the desk until my knuckles were white with the strain.

With a deep breath I forced myself to look up to face Emily, who looked at me with astonished eyes. ”So Emily,” I said jerkily, each word a supreme effort, ”how can I help you?”

*~*~*

Chapter 5

*~*~*
No, I don’t hate you
don’t want to fight you
know I’ll always love you
but right now I just don’t like you
cause you took this too far
*~*~*

My encounter with Edward in the classroom had proved many things; most importantly that I was incapable of being in his presence without completely losing my head. It was blatantly obvious that because of my embarrassing lack of self-control, any contact whatsoever between us was unwise. Therefore I had to make the only logical decision available to me in order to keep my job, sanity and integrity; I had to keep as far away from Edward as possible.

And so began the first of several weeks of purposefully avoiding Edward. Whereas before I had rarely entered the staffroom, preferring to spend my breaks outside, it soon became my refuge as the only place I could be sure of not seeing Edward. When I was forced to leave my sanctuary to attend lessons I took unpredictable routes across the school, sticking to the corridors which I suspected Edward was least likely to use. I even went so far as to procure a copy of Edward’s schedule, surreptitiously downloaded from the school system, so that I could plan my journeys around his location on campus.

If I was determined to steer clear of Edward, however, it was nothing compared to his apparent yearning to get me alone again. Despite all my carefully planned movements, he attempted to corner me on several occasions in between classes. Each time I managed to get away- usually by darting into the staffroom or surrounding myself by people, rendering all real conversation impossible- but my escapes were getting narrower with each passing day.

I was even cautious at home. I wasn’t sure if Edward’s determination to contact me would extend to cornering me outside of school, but I took extra precautions nevertheless. I ensured that my windows were permanently kept locked and shut, and I rarely went out of the house except for absolute essentials, such as groceries. I spent a lot of time sitting in my living room peering out of the window, diving for cover if I saw the glint of a silver car turn the corner onto my street. More often than not it turned out to be nothing more than your usual run-of-the-mill businessman on his way for work, but a couple of times I thought that I saw the flash of an exceptionally shiny sports car as it charged, extraordinarily fast, past my apartment and down the road.

And then there were the phone calls. The first time it happened was at ten thirty at night, after a blissfully Edward-free sunny day at school. I was in the shower when the phone rang and by the time I had gotten out, almost falling and cracking my head open against the hand basin in the process, the call had clicked on to the answering machine. At first I thought the machine had broken; the red light was flickering, indicating that a message was being left, but there was no voice coming from the speakers. When I listened harder, however, I realized that I could hear the tell-tale sounds that signified a person on the other end. The machine continued to record for about five minutes until the caller eventually hung up. I tried to tell myself not jump to conclusions and decided that it could just have been a malfunction… until it happened again and again; every single night at the same time, the phone would ring and ring, finally clicking onto the answering machine. The caller never spoke or left any real message, he just waited in silence.

Of course, I had no real way of knowing that it was Edward. It could have been anybody and, had I been anybody else, I would have been slightly freaked out by the silent messages. For all I knew they could have been from a prospective burglar trying to find out if the apartment was empty. And yet I wasn’t afraid. I actually got some comfort out of thinking that Edward rang me every night; if I tried hard enough I could even delude myself that he was ringing for reasons other than the fact that he wanted to re-break up with me.

My powers of delusion were not quite strong enough to persuade me to speak to Edward, however, and I didn’t once pick up the phone. I got into the habit of always letting it go to the answering message before I answered it, something which drove Jacob to absolute distraction. Since Edward’s return he had taken to ringing me three or four times a day. He tried to convince me otherwise, but it was transparently obvious that he was checking that I wasn’t reengaging in a passionate love affair with Edward Cullen. Indeed, after the first couple of days he even stopped bothering to provide phoney reasons for the incessant calls and began to ask straight-out whether I had spoken to Edward.

About two and a half weeks after the start of term, on a Monday night on the thirty-eighth time this happened, I finally lost my temper. ”Jacob Black, I swear if you ask me that question ONE MORE TIME I’m going to come back to Forks and ram this phone-”

”I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Jacob replied hastily, ”Sheesh woman, I’m just looking after you!”

”I don’t need looking after!” I growled, moodily kicking the wall and then regretting it as pain shot up my leg. ”I’m twenty..four..years…old,” I gasped, wincing against the pain, ”and I don’t need to be baby-sat, least of all by an overgrown puppy-dog who lives thousands of miles away!”

There was a silence and I immediately felt a pang of guilt. ”Sorry Jake,” I mumbled, ”that was harsh, but for once I just want you to let me fight my own battles. This is just Edward we’re talking about-”

”-Yeah, a bloodthirsty, deserting, heart-breaking, life-ruining vampire-”

”-who has never been a danger to me,” I completed, choosing to forget about our first ever meeting in Biology. Jacob snorted; clearly he didn’t agree. ”Please Jacob,” I sighed, ”my life is stressful enough without having this same argument ever single day. Just trust me when I tell you that I’m staying well clear of Edward, okay?”

He grumbled some more but finally agreed to ”tone down the phone-calling; Embry reckons I’m a stalker,” and hung up. I sighed exhaustedly and turned away from the phone, massaging my temples as I headed for my room.

Before I had moved three steps however, the phone rang me. I swore loudly as I lunged for the handset.  ”SERIOUSLY Jacob, I wasn’t joking about the phone! WHAT DO YOU WANT N-” I froze, mid-sentence. My eyes had just fallen on the digital clock on the answering machine-10:30.

Oh no.

A feeling of absolute horror wound itself in an icy grip around my throat as I heard a velvety voice speak startled, from the other end.

”Bella?”

Without thinking, I slammed the phone down on the hook with such force that the machine fell to the floor, nearly ripping the plug from the wall. Shakily, I bent down to replace the handset to its original place and took a couple of steps backwards, my eyes never leaving the phone. Well at least you know it isn’t a burglar, a voice inside of my head said. I was slightly shocked by my own reaction; my body had acted as though by reflex. As I stared at the phone, it began to ring again. I backed away from it, stopping only when my path was obstructed by the sofa, which I fell on with relief. After what felt like an eternity, the ringing stopped and the red RECORDING light flashed on. I waited with baited breath, unsure whether he would speak again or just continue to breathe. I strained my ears, searching for some sort of sound.

And then I heard it. Playing very faintly in the background was a familiar piece of piano music… I gasped in shock and fell forward off of the sofa onto my knees, transfixed, as I stared at the small black answering machine. Strains of a melody I had not heard for years came filtering from the box and suddenly I was transported through miles and years to a cold, misty day and a beautiful boy with a piano…

The music slowed, transforming into something softer, and to my surprise I detected the melody of his lullaby weaving through the profusion of notes. ”You inspired this one,” he said softly. The music grew unbearably sweet.

I felt a sob rip from my chest as the tears I had not noticed build began to fall down my cheeks in earnest. My lullaby, he’s playing my lullaby. I couldn’t believe it; it was like I had wandered into a dream. The notes spiralled from the speakers and blossomed into the room, simultaneously ripping apart my heart and soothing my pain. I hadn’t heard my lullaby since I had listened to the CD he had made me for my 18th birthday, just hours before he had left me forever. Yet here I was sitting on the cold floor of my apartment as the music filled every corner of the otherwise silent room with its sweet tones. I felt a sudden yearning to hear Edward’s voice again, to speak to him and tell him how much I loved him. I tentatively leant forward to take the phone, but just as my fingertips brushed the cord the song came to an end, breaking me from my trance. I stayed still, barely daring to breathe, waiting for him to say something, anything, which might explain his actions. There was a long pause, before the answering machine finally clicked off.

I sat there in the sudden screaming silence. Edward played my lullaby. What did it mean? Why, of all the songs in the world, did he play my lullaby to me? Could it mean… but no, I didn’t even dare to let myself think the words. I couldn’t bear to, not after the way he had shirked from my embrace two weeks ago. He did not care for me; that much was certain. But then why was he going to such lengths to imply the otherwise? Why does he have to make this so hard? Perhaps Edward had no idea of the significance the lullaby held for me; perhaps it was just another song to him among thousands of such compositions. That must be the explanation; none other made sense. My mind was full of questions as I undressed for bed and, when I finally got to sleep, I slept troubled dreams that were haunted by music and gleams of topaz.

*~*~*

Tuesday morning dawned bright and sunny, which was a comfort to my nerves, which were already in tatters after the events of the previous night. I made my way into school feeling more confident than usual; I had high hopes of the sun lasting right through to the afternoon and thus eliminating the chance of an awkward meeting with Edward. By fourth period, however, it became clear that this particular Tuesday was not destined to be my lucky day when the sunshine was replaced by fat, grumbling thunder clouds.

Fantastic, I thought resentfully as I walked across campus to my lesson with the juniors, using my folder to shield myself from the rain. It was clear that there was to be no evading Edward today and, sure enough, I reached class to find him and most of the other students already present. I ignored the inevitable pain in my chest that the sight of Edward incurred and, in a sequence that had become numbingly familiar over the last couple of weeks, I did not pay him anymore attention whilst I set the class their work. Today they were doing a timed essay on the character of ‘Lady Catherine De Bourgh’ and her importance in the novel- a task which, considering the amount of preparation they had had, should have been simple. However, judging by their frantic looks and panic-stricken expressions, most of the class did not share my view. I was sure that Edward would be an exception, but I did not allow myself the luxury of surveying his face to check. Instead, I cleared my throat to silence the outbreak of anxious chattering and addressed the class. ”Alright everybody, settle down. You have one hour to complete this task, after which I will collect your essays for grading, so give it your best shot and no talking please. There’s paper on the front desk if you need it; you may start now.” There was a feverish rustle as pens were uncapped, notepads recovered and texts thumbed through. Then the room fell silent except for the scratch of pens and occasional cough.

I settled into my chair and prepared myself for a quiet lesson of marking homework assignments. Then, from the edge of my peripheral vision, I saw someone move. I looked up to see Edward getting to his feet and pushing his chair underneath his desk before he padded towards me, silent as a cat. I stiffened in my chair, my pen freezing in mid air, the ghost of a ‘B’ grade hanging from the nib as it hovered over the paper. I drew a deep breath and tore my eyes from Edward, jerkily beginning to write again. Perhaps he’s just getting some paper, I thought hopefully, ignoring the unopened notepad sitting on his desk. I kept stared at the paper, not really seeing a word as I waited for something to happen. I could feel Edward focus his eyes on me as he positioned himself with his back to the rest of the class and leant forwards in the pretence of taking a sheet of paper from my desk. In the process his hand brushed mine and I recoiled, again feeling the familiar surge of electricity that signified his touch. I had to fight my hands as they attempted to reach out and touch him, as though magnetized. With great effort, I pushed my chair away from the desk in the futile attempt to create distance between us. There was nowhere for me to run now; I was truly cornered. My only hope lay in the twenty silent working students before us. Surely Edward would not be so crazy as to create a scene in front of so many witnesses?

I suddenly felt extremely uneasy. ”What are you doing?” I hissed, internally praying that none of the students would look up from their work.

”I need to talk to you,” Edward replied in a purr so low it was barely comprehensible. I looked at him incredulously. Had he never heard the phrase ‘time and place’? Apparently not.

”Not now, Edward,” I whispered frantically, failing to keep the panic out of my voice. If I wasn’t careful I would start hyperventilating.

He looked at me angrily. ”Then when? You’ve been ignoring me in class, you haven’t answered my phone calls and you run away every time I approach you. When am I supposed to talk to you?”

I looked at him, wordlessly; I could not believe we were having this conversation. We had already talked, and look how that had turned out. He had run away from me, not the other way around. ”There’s nothing more for us to talk about,” I finally managed to choke out. I had already said that I wouldn’t pursue his affections, what more could he possibly want from me?

”Yes there is Bella, if you would just listen to me!” His voice got louder as he finished the sentence and I noticed a few students glance up at us. This bad situation was about to become horrendous; I had to take control.

”Sit down, Edward,” I said, attempting to keep my tone to that of a teacher reproaching a student.

”No,” he said, equally calmly, his eyes unflinching. They were darker than usual- a toffee brown as opposed to light honey; he obviously hadn’t been hunting as much as he should have been.

”I said, sit down,” I spoke through gritted teeth as I felt my hands clench into fists.

Edward looked me straight in the eyes, his gaze unflinching and said slowly, as though relishing each letter, ”N-O.” I felt my cheeks flash an angry red with a mixture of shock and embarrassment. I was hyper-aware that our conversation had got progressively louder with each reply and that we now had an audience of at least half the class. The meagre power that I had originally had was slipping right through my fingers.

”Mr Cullen, if you don’t sit down right now-” I began, clutching at straws.

Edward laughed and the sound shocked me; it was not the seductively rich sound I had come to love. This laugh was cold and bitter and it sent shivers up my spine. ”What are you going to do?” he asked, the mirthless laughter ringing in his voice, ”give me detention?” There was an outbreak of guffaws and gasps as the class processed his words. None of them were even pretending to work now; they were all far too absorbed in the drama unfolding before them.

As my eyes darted from my students’ entertained faces to Edward’s unsympathetic one I felt something change inside of me and a new emotion gripped my heart. For the first time since Edward’s return, I was mad. This was not just anger; no, I was more than just angry, I was royally pissed. How dare he come into my classroom and challenge my authority like this? What right did he have to come strolling back into my life at all, if it was only to rip any kind of happiness I had built for myself to pieces? As if it wasn’t enough that I had to go through the excruciating agony of seeing him every single day and knowing that he didn’t love me, he had to make things even harder by actively trying to get me fired. Just when I had thought I was through the dark, just when I was beginning to recover from Edward’s rejection he had to come back and make everything a hundred times worse. I was seething; I would not let him get away with this. I stuck out my chin and looked him squarely in the face, my eyes blazing with cold fury.

”Leave the room please,” I said quietly.

”What?” Edward asked, although we both knew he had heard perfectly.

”Please leave, now.”

Edward rolled his eyes and lowered his voice so that the rest of the class could not hear, ”Come on Bella, don’t be so-”

I cut across him in a loud, carrying voice. ”You do not have the right to undermine my authority Mr Cullen; it is not up to you to dictate how I run my class and I will not tolerate you making a mockery of my lesson. Now, I suggest that you leave my classroom and report to Mr Delaney’s office before I send for someone to forcibly remove you.” A stunned silence followed my words as the class stared, shell shocked at me; I had never got so angry at a student before. I lowered my voice so only Edward could hear. ”I don’t know what your game is, but for the record- I’m not playing. I-” I felt my breath catch slightly as the next words got stuck in my throat. I considered swallowing them down, and then decided against it. What more did I have to lose? I looked up through my eyelashes into his shocked eyes. ”I won’t be one of your ‘distractions’, Edward.”  He stared at me for a few more impossibly long moments and then turned slowly to leave, not bothering to retrieve his things. I wasn’t surprised to see him go (after all, what choice did he have?) but I still felt a sore sense of loss as he disappeared through the door. I turned back to a classroom of silent students, all of who were eyeing me half excited, half wary as they waited to see who I would turn on next. I left them disappointed, however, when I sat down in my seat and pulled my work towards me, glancing up only to give them a time-check. ”You have 45 minutes left to complete your essays.”

*~*~*

I knew that my handling of Edward would not go without comment, especially seeing as I had actually sent him to Patrick’s office, but I could not have anticipated the level of curiosity it generated among the students. My colleagues’ reactions were mildly sympathetic if they heard of the incident at all- they had all dealt with an overly cocky student in their time- but they generally found the news that I had ejected Edward Cullen from my classroom as underwhelmingly uninteresting.  With the students, on the other hand, it was a completely different matter. They all appeared fascinated by the fact that I had reprimanded Edward Cullen, with his 4.0 G.P.A. and model good-looks. The subject became a regular topic for hallway gossip. I felt like I was followed by their whispers whenever I ventured out of the safe haven of the staffroom and it was incredibly unnerving.

”-Yeah, Ms Swan and Edward Cullen, that’s what I heard-”

”-they HATE each other-”

”-You should’ve seen it Kate, I swear I thought she was gonna KILL him-”

Perhaps I was just being paranoid- after all, teachers punished students all the time and nobody batted an eyelid- but there did seem to be an extraordinary amount of interest surrounding my apparent dislike of Edward. Maybe it was down to his newness in the school (and, in the case of the female students, his devastating good looks) or maybe owing to my famous aversion to conflict, but for several days it really did seem that the only thing anyone could talk about was our quarrel. Luckily for me, the brief sunny spell was set to continue until the weekend when extreme storms were suspected and Edward was not present in class over the next couple of days, something which considerably eased the tension. By the time I got to Friday, however, I had more pressing things to worry about.

At Sycamore Grove High School, it was school policy for teachers to hold a progress meeting with new students and their parents several weeks into their first term. This semester, it was to be held Friday evening in this, the third week of January, a scheduling decision that won the office no friends amongst the teaching staff. Personally, I was not really bothered by the loss of my Friday evening- it wasn’t like I had a social life to miss- but I still wasn’t looking forward to three hours of talking to parents in the school hall. Progress evenings were usually something I dreaded; my lack of confidence, while not a hindrance in the classroom, became woefully disadvantageous when addressing parents. So it was with a pervading sense of gloom, therefore, that I collected my list of assigned students and their parents from the school office at six o’ clock on Friday. As I walked towards the hall where the meetings were to be held, my eyes scanned down the list of standard questions we had to ask parents. They were all pretty general; I would not be appearing as an English teacher tonight, but as a representative of the school. After the instructions were the names of the new students with whose families I would be conversing. There were about eight on the list, from all four grades. I read the names carelessly in my head, linking names to faces as I went. When I got to the eighth name, I almost choked on thin air. Oh you have to be kidding me. But no, there it was, printed in bold, black ink.

EDWARD CULLEN

Either it was just an extremely unlucky coincidence, or someone in the office, having heard of the incident with Edward earlier in the week, was playing a rather amusing joke at my expense. Either way, I was dismayed. Why did the whole world seem to be conspiring to force me to see Edward on a regular basis?

For a few moments I debated whether to just skip the meeting altogether, but I knew that wasn’t a feasible option. After the events of Tuesday’s class with Edward, I was keen not to draw any more unnecessary attention to myself and our questionable relationship. Purposely missing an appointment with his parents would most definitely come under that category.

That said, I wasn’t sure if Carlisle and Esme would even come. It wasn’t like Edward’s progress needed to be discussed; he had gone through High School countless times and had flawless grades. I was certain that he would not want to see me, not after Tuesday’s lesson, so I was doubtful to whether the Cullen family would even show up. I took my seat in the school hall, where I was joined by a dozen other teachers, all doing the same thing. The evening inched by agonizingly slowly, frequented by my glances at the door and the clock. 8.pm, the Cullens allotted time slot, finally rolled around with no sign of them. I sat on edge at my desk, pretending to be sipping a cup of coffee but really searching the room for a sign of Edward and his parents. Then as my eyes swept over the door for what felt like the hundredth time, I saw them.

They looked exactly the same as they had done six years ago. Still beautiful, still impossibly young; I realized with a jolt that I was now a year older than Carlisle had been when he was changed. They were standing hesitantly in the doorway of the hall, unsure of whether to go. Carlisle’s hand rested lightly on the small of Esme’s back and he murmured something into her ear which made her incline her head in agreement as she surveyed the room, taking in the little clusters of teachers and parents dotted around it. Then her eyes fell upon me. There was a pause in which we just looked at each other, and then a slow, warm smile spread across her face, causing her soft eyes to light up. I wasn’t aware of making the decision to go to her, or even beginning to move, but in no time at all I had crossed the room in several quick, long strides and thrown myself into her waiting arms. They wrapped around me tightly in an embrace that vibrated with affection as I leant my cheek against her shoulder, breathing in her delightfully familiar scent. I felt safe and content for the first time in ages; it was like coming home. ”Oh my child,” she whispered as she stroked my hair caringly, ”how I’ve missed you.”

”I’ve missed you too,” I replied quietly as I eased myself from her arms and stepped back, smiling, ”both of you.” I looked up at Carlisle who was beaming genially down at me in a smile which made his face look more attractive than ever; I rather thought I heard some of the teaching assistants several tables away swoon at the very sight.

”Hello Bella,” he murmured, shaking my hand amiably, ”it’s good to see you.”

”And you,” I grinned back at them both. It was true; I had missed Edward’s family almost as much as I had him. Carlisle and Esme were as good as parents to me, albeit much younger and better-looking than convention would dictate. As my eyes moved between their faces, I saw a third figure emerge from where he had been lurking in the door. Edward. I was not surprized to see him, the evening was for parents and students after all, but it was an awkward moment nonetheless. I cleared my throat, forcing myself to keep up pretences for the benefit of any humans who may be watching. ”Good evening Edward,” I said formally, nodding my head slightly at him before I looked back to Carlisle and Esme. They were watching us with identical expressions of wary concern on their faces- something I was determined to get rid of. ”So,” I said brightly, plastering a mask of fake cheeriness on my face, ”I suppose we better get back to business.”

Carlisle quickly glanced from Esme to me before hastily interjecting in a low voice, ”That isn’t necessary Bella, you don’t have to do anything if-”

I shook my head firmly. ”Yes I do Carlisle, it’s my job; this way please.” I indicated towards my desk and walked towards it swiftly before anyone could object again. I sat down and watched expectantly as Carlisle and Esme exchange brief looks, before slowly seating themselves opposite me, Edward following closely in their wake. He still hadn’t spoken save for a curt ”Hello”, but I knew it was only a matter of time before the onslaught began. Sure enough, he opened his mouth just as I began to speak.

”Bel-”

”So,” I said loudly, cutting him off before his lips had even formed my name, ”I’m here with you this evening to discuss Edward’s progress here at Sycamore Grove,” I looked innocently at Esme and Carlisle, completely ignoring Edward. ”Before I start, do either of you have any issues you’d like to talk about?” Esme did not reply but surveyed me with a pained expression as Carlisle shook his head, a faint smile struggling to mask the worried furrows in his brow.

”No, there haven’t been any problems with his classes; his English teacher is excellent.”

I smiled briefly at the joke, weak as it was, and moved briskly on to the next point, ignoring Edward’s protestations.

”This is getting utterly ridicul-”

”So,” I said loudly, ”I presume Edward hasn’t had any trouble settling in academically? I see that he was an honor student back in San Francisco.”

Carlisle’s smile had faded by now as he looked at me with a frown. ”No, he’s settled in fine,” he said slowly, looking sideways at Edward, who was now swelling with frustration.

”Dammit Bella!” Edward growled threateningly ”Stop talking about me like I’m not even here, I-”

”In terms of his grades, he has been doing remarkably well,” I continued as though deaf to Edward’s words, ”we usually expect a slight fall in our new students’ achievement in the first couple of weeks owing to their having to familiarize themselves with new surroundings, but your son has proved to be a notable exception to the rule; he has been getting consistently high grades in all of his classes. Would you like to see some of his results?” Esme just shook her head, her expression sorrowful. It hurt me to cause her pain, but I still could not bring myself to look at Edward who had begun to hiss at me again.

”Are you finished now? Are you ready to act like a mature adult again?”

”We have had a few problems with Edward’s discipline-” I continued, my voice getting louder with every word in an attempt to drown him out.

”Why won’t you even listen to me?!” Edward raised his tones accordingly until we were practically shouting at each other across the table.

”- but he has had talks with Mr Delaney and I hope that we can iron out those matters without too much trouble. Meanwhile-”

”You’re being absolutely pathetic Bella, do you realize that?”

”-I hope that he’ll involve himself in some of the many extra-curriculars that our education enrichment program has to offer-”

”FOR GOD’S SAKE!” Edward exploded, kicking his chair back and moving forward, fast as lightning, until his face was level with mine. His eyes were absolutely terrifying; they were jet black and alive with passionate rage. ”Won’t you even listen to yourself? What the HELL is your PROBLEM?” I sat frozen from shock, my mind barely registering the staggered hush that had fallen upon the room as I stared at Edward in alarm.

”Edward.” I was startled out of my fear as a foreign voice broke into mine and Edward’s highly charged bubble. It was Carlisle, and he looked ominously steely as he addressed his adoptive son. ”I will not tolerate you speaking to Ms Swan in that manner; please step outside and cool down.”

Edward glared at him incredulously. ”Is this some kind of joke, Carlisle? Did you hear the way she was speaking to-” he broke off as he noticed the way that the entire hall was now watching him in shock. Reluctant understanding crossed his face and he begrudgingly straightened up. ”Yes, father,” he said stiffly, turning to leave the room. As he went his eyes held mine for one final glance of hard to read emotions. There was resentment and anger there, to be sure, but there was something else which was harder to interpret. Was it regret? Before I could decide he had stormed from the room, leaving a ringing silence in his wake. After a few moments, however, the noise level gradually began to pick up as the witnesses to our little drama put their heads together to gossip unashamedly.

I suddenly realized that my body was trembling as though I had been punched and I shakily put my head in my hands, my breathing shuddering and slow. I could feel Esme and Carlisle’s eyes on me and I felt sick at the thought of their pity; I didn’t deserve it. I had asked for that reaction; I had willingly sought it, provoking Edward until breaking point. He was right, I should be ashamed of myself; even as a girl of seventeen I had been above inciting public spats.

”You’ll forgive my son,” Carlisle’s soft words seeped through my despair, ”he doesn’t always comprehend the effects of his actions.” The sorrow in his voice was resonated in the empty space around us and I knew he was referring to more than just Edward’s preceding behaviour. I forced myself to look up into the faces of the parents I had once been so close to having. There was so much I wanted to say, but I couldn’t find the right words.

”I- I’m sorry Carlisle,” I whispered. My throat felt constricted and tight as it ejected the admission of guilt and I could feel tears burning the backs of my eyes.

He shook his head. ”No, it is I who should apologize; we never should have left. I should have stepped in in the first place. Maybe if I had none of this would have ever happened.” I didn’t see how that would have made much of a difference; Edward would have gotten bored of me eventually, no matter what Carlisle did, but I did not want to talk anymore; it was too painful.

Carlisle sighed, getting up to leave. He looked down at Esme, but she didn’t budge, instead putting her hand on his arm and saying quietly, ”I’ll join you in a second.  Go and find Edward; he’ll probably need someone to calm him down. I want to speak to Bella.” Carlisle nodded, patting her hand tenderly before gracefully leaving the room, causing besotted sighs from the still-watching TAs.

I looked warily back at Esme. As much as I loved her and respected her opinion, I had no desire to talk about Edward, especially after the evening’s disastrous events. She studied me with motherly concern, worry etched across her flawless features. ”Are you really okay?” My first instinct was to lie, fully aware that Edward would be able to read whatever I said from her thoughts. Esme seemed to understand my reluctance to tell the truth and she grimaced.

”Listen to me, I promise that I won’t let Edward hear what you say. I’ll do whatever it takes to block my thoughts from him; even if I have to recite Einstein’s theory of relativity in my head, so help me I’ll do it.” Even in my tearful state, I had to crack a wan smile at her fierceness; she was like a lioness guarding one of her cubs. It melted my heart that she was still so protective towards me, even though all obligations between us had gone.

I decided I owed it to her to tell the truth- or, at least, part of it. ”No,” I said sadly, ”I’m not really okay. How could I be?”

Esme narrowed her eyes, her suspicions confirmed. ”I knew it; I could tell from the way you reacted to him, though of course he,” her voice grew angry, ”is currently being too typically pig-headed to see it. I told him so many times; we all pleaded for him not to leave Forks, but did he listen?” She paused for breath crossly, her caramel curls bouncing on her shoulders. I watched her in confusion for a second, until it dawned on me that she had misunderstood my words.

”No wait,” I said hastily, eager to correct her, ”when I said that I wasn’t okay, I only meant because of that argument with Edward. That’s all.” It was all lies of course, but she didn’t have to know that. I couldn’t let her believe that I was still in love with Edward, regardless of her promises to keep my words secret. It was too risky to divulge the extent of my feelings to anyone, least of all to someone with a mind so vulnerable from invasion.

Esme looked at me taken aback. ”That’s… all?” she asked, the look of distressed anxiety creeping back into her eyes.

”Yes,” I said firmly, hoping against hope that she would not see through my assurances. I felt a pang as I took in her growing expression of stricken disappointment and I looked away, hurriedly changing the subject. ”Look, I, uh, still have some more parents to see tonight, so I’m afraid I…” I let my words trail off, ignoring the uncomfortable ache of guilt I felt as I prayed that she would get the message and leave. Luckily for me it wasn’t a complete lie; there was a small queue of patiently waiting parents forming a polite distance away from my desk.

”Oh! Of course, I’m so sorry to keep you Ms Swan,” Esme said, adopting her most gracious voice as she too eyed the parents. ”I… I hope to see you again,” she said levelly, turning back to face me. I let my eyes flicker to hers for a fraction of a second, before I looked away again, ashamed. She paused for a second longer and then turned to leave; as she went I could just detect the dissatisfied expression on her face. I looked down at my papers uncomfortably, not even bothering to look up as the next student and his parents came to sit in front of me. As I again reeled off the standard questions about progress, the only thing that really registered in my mind was a question of my own:

What have I just done?

Chapter 6


*~*~*~*
I don’t wanna die,
But I ain’t keen on living either.
Before I fall in love,
I’m preparing to leave her.
I scare myself to death,
That’s why I keep on running.
*~*~*~*

*~*~*~*
And suddenly I become a part of your past
I’m becoming the part that don’t last
I’m losing you and its effortless
*~*~*~*

EPOV

I burst through the double doors at the end of the hall and ran unseeingly down the corridor. Anger pounded through me like fire as I swept through the school, my mind reeling. I couldn’t believe what had just happened; that Bella, my Bella, could be so cold towards me was unthinkable.

Visions of her face flooded through me, of her indifference as she ignored me and spoke to Carlisle, as she treated me like a stupid child. I growled at the memory and threw back another door with an almost deafening force. I detected a slight change in the temperature and realised that I had just left the building, entering the central courtyard around which the school was built. It was dark and silent, deserted save for a few snow-covered tables and benches. I took a step away from the door and rolled sideways until my back made contact with the solid wall. I slid down it, my head in my hands. What have I just done?

I had almost certainly just sacrificed any chance of ever getting Bella back, not to mention drawn a lot of unwanted human attention towards myself. She had just made m so angry. She had been avoiding me for weeks, and then she gave me a detention when I tried to talk to her and now she was actively refusing to listen to a word I said. I swore angrily, my shoulders slumping back against the wall. I knew staying in Rochester was a bad idea; we should have left straight away. I had been a fool to believe there was even the faintest hope that Bella still harboured feelings for me; it was crystal clear that she resented my renewed presence in her life.

But then on my first and last attempt to ‘seduce’ her after class, three weeks ago, I could have sworn she had felt differently. At first I had intended just to talk to her, but when she had tripped and fell into my arms I decided that maybe, just maybe, following Emmett’s advice was a good idea. Indeed, for a few blissful moments I had hoped my attempts to kiss Bella were reciprocated… However it seemed I had been wildly wrong. After the arrival of a student had brought an abrupt end to my advances, Bella had seemed absolutely furious and she hadn’t spoken to me since, despite my best efforts to contact her.

My family had all offered to help me, especially Alice, but I had ordered them to stay away, mainly because I was too proud to admit that I was failing in my attempts to get Bella back. I was now on the edge of absolute despair; I felt rejected and embarrassed. But even worse was the supreme level of anger I felt: towards Bella for her actions, towards my family for persuading me to stay in Rochester in the first place and mostly to me for believing their assurances that Bella still loved me. I let out a long frustrated growl as my mind was again inundated with memories of Bella’s eyes, so uncharacteristically filled with anger.

“Edward?”

My eyes snapped open to see Emmett coming through the door, an expression of surprise in his eyes. “What’s wrong?” he asked, “Why aren’t you with Carlisle and Esme? Weren’t you supposed to be seeing Bella?”

I just nodded, unable to bring myself to answer. I was already close to breaking point; the last thing I needed was Emmett’s incessant questioning. Emmett walked over to the nearest bench, where he sat down, still watching me curiously.

“So what happened?” he asked.

“I got thrown out,” I said through gritted teeth. Emmett raised his eyebrows, grinning.

“You got what?”

“I got thrown out,” I repeated, irritation flooding through me. He had heard me perfectly well the first time; he just wanted to add to my humiliation. I got to my feet and began to pace, attempting to clear my mind.

“Who threw you out?” he asked, watching me, his grin getting even broader.

“Carlisle,” I said curtly. I was quickly losing patience with this conversation.

“Why did he-”

“Because I was shouting at Bella,” I snapped crossly, “she wasn’t listening to what I was saying so I got frustrated and began to shout at her, some of the humans heard and Carlisle told me to leave.”

”Smooth,” snickered Emmett, his gold eyes sparkling. In my highly charged state, the one comment was more than enough to set me off. I rounded on him, seething.

”Shut UP,” I growled, glaring at him. ”This is already all your fault, even without the juvenile comments.” Emmett widened his eyes incredulously.

”What the hell?!” he cried, jumping up from his seat, ”How is it my fault?”

I narrowed my eyes. ”It was your idea to stay here in the first place!” I changed my voice, mimicking him in mocking tones, ”‘you’ll just have to seduce her Edward, Bella loves you Edward she’s sure to come around with a bit of persuasion’. What stupid advice!” I spat bitterly on the ground, expelling the rage induced venom that had pooled in my mouth.

”It was NOT stupid advice,” Emmett replied hotly, ”you hardly even tried!”

I growled angrily. “In case you haven’t noticed it’s been near impossible for me even to get near her, let alone-“

“Oh don’t give me that Edward!” Emmett scoffed, “you’re a vampire! You could’ve gotten her alone if you wanted to. Admit it; the plan hasn’t worked because you have about as much experience in seduction as a 10 year old-“

“The plan hasn’t worked because it was an asinine, childish suggestion!” I snarled, interrupting his sentence, “which isn’t really surprising, considering you were the one who came up with it.” It was a pathetic reply and one that was based in hardly any truth; Emmett was anything but stupid. It was a misconception among strangers that Emmett was a fool, caused by his huge muscles and friendly demeanour, but in truth he was just as intelligent as Jasper or Carlisle and twice as practical. Emmett’s eyebrows knitted in an offended, angry scowl.

“Funny,” he said slowly, walking towards me until he was unbearably close, his gaze piercing, “that even though I’m so stupid I’m not the one who is too scared to speak to the woman I love-”

“I have spoken to her, and look where it got me- absolute NOWHERE!” I shouted, anger bubbling through ice-cold veins, clouding my mind. All the rage and frustration I had been feeling for weeks was coursing through me, magnified a hundredfold in its intensity by the confrontation with Bella. The rational, much smaller, part of me knew that none of this was really Emmett’s fault, but I was beyond caring. I needed someone to blame for the emotions of self-hatred, heart ache and rejection I was currently feeling and it was much easier to target him than admit that I had been wrong. Emmett has no idea what he’s talking about, the angry part of me hissed, this whole conversation is ridiculous. “I was right and I never should have listened to you or your useless ideas,” I said, “None of this would have happened if we had just left three weeks ago. I’m not going to make that mistake again- I’m leaving.” I turned to go, my body still trembling, but Emmett stopped me.

“Oh of COURSE you’re leaving!” He bellowed, his eyes flashing. “That’s what you do best, isn’t it Edward? The minute the going gets tough you decide to leave.” I narrowed my eyes and clenched my fists.

“Stop it, Emmett,” I uttered in a deadly whisper. He ignored me, however, raising his voice above my growls.

“All your life you’ve been running from your problems, pretending they don’t exist, preferring to meddle with other people’s business and play God in other people’s lives, just because you can. But the minute you start to find a reason to exist, the minute you find a girl and experience love for yourself, instead of like a voyeur in other peoples’ heads, you get so bloody scared that you start to run.”

“STOP IT NOW!” I yelled, my entire body shaking. I could feel the last vestiges of my self control slipping away with every word Emmett uttered. I wanted him to stop, leave, die; anything to silence him. His accusations surged into me like poison, crippling my heart and blackening my soul. It was as though I had been stripped naked, with all my most suppressed secrets and deepest insecurities laid bare for the world to deride. The worst thing was that, deep down, I could feel the truth behind his words; I knew that he was right and it killed me.  You can’t do this to Bella again you coward, Emmett’s thoughts screamed at me.

“I’m sure you think you were being so noble, don’t you?” Emmett asked his voice ringing with bitterness, “It’s obvious that you’ve been wallowing in self-pity all this time; it’s obvious that you love feeling self-righteous in this way, that you get some sick, twisted thrill from it. Well guess what Edward? We might not be able to read your mind, but we can all see through you. Everybody knows that you were wrong and that you’re nothing but a Grade A, first class, win-an-Olympic-fucking-medal, life-ruining IDIOT!”

There was no stopping it. The minute Emmett’s tirade ended I felt a barrier inside of me break as though blown to pieces and, before I knew what I was doing, I lunged at him.  Anger emanated from every area of my body as I flew in a blur of savage snarls and violent slashes towards him. I waited for the impact, my hands already outstretched to wrap around his throat, but he was too fast, moving with lightning speed three feet away from where he had just stood. As I spun to leap at him again, I saw a flash of blond from the corner of my eye. Jasper had come on to the scene, his hair flying behind him as he ran blindingly fast across the courtyard towards Emmett and me. I tried to escape but it was useless; I instantly felt Jasper flash to my side, simultaneously pinning my arms behind my back with enough force to crush human bones and barraging me with calming emotions. Such was my anger, however, that the attempts just rolled off of me with no effect whatsoever.

”For God’s sake Edward, what do you think you’re doing?!” Jasper hissed, struggling to restrain me as I thrashed furiously against his grip. I gnashed my teeth in aggravation and writhed in his grasp, guttural growls ripping from my throat. I wasn’t me anymore; the uncontrollable creature of anguish and wrath that had invaded my soul was feral and monstrous, wild and untamed- the last thing on earth from polite, upright Edward Cullen. I glared at Emmett from underneath Jasper’s arms, my eyes burning as I took in his crouched, combative stance- a mirror image of my own. He flashed me a challenging look that was full of danger.

”What are you going to do Edward?” he growled, a chillingly menacing undercurrent rumbling through his low voice, ”Kill me? Go on then; give it your best shot. We’ll see who’s still standing at the end of it, shall we, brother?”

The word sent a shock through me, and the tiny fragment of my mind that was still independent from the monster broke through the haze for the first time. This is Emmett, it pleaded, not an enemy; family. Think of the others; think of Carlisle. And then, think of Esme. Visions of my parents shocked and devastated as they supported a sobbing Rosalie flooded into my mind and I faltered. My moment of uncertainty was all Jasper needed to overcome my anger, and I felt his power slam into me like a wall, sending me reeling backwards. I stopped and swayed disorientated on the spot, as though awoken from a trance. Then, weakened, I sunk to the snow covered ground, falling forward onto my knees as I clasped my temples. What was I thinking? I asked myself, horrified. Disbelief and shame gripped me as they had done when I had threatened Alice three weeks earlier, but a hundred times worse. What have I become? I was afraid of the answer. This was more than simple aggression; I had actually tried to attack Emmett. What if I had hurt him? Killed him? Even in the non-existent chance that any of my family would have left me unpunished after such an act, I would never have been able to live with myself. I would have set the plans I had never followed into action and gone straight to Volterra. The thought of the possible repercussions my moment of madness could have had was enough to make me sick.

I could see that Jasper had approached Emmett, placing a soothing hand on his shoulder. Emmett received it gratefully, clasping it with his own, letting his breathing slow gradually before he eventually let go. “Thanks,” he said to Jasper, who nodded wordlessly. Then they both turned to watch me where I sat, shaken expressions on their faces. I could hardly bring myself to meet their eyes. Throughout all my heartache the support from my family had always been constant; now I didn’t even deserve to be in their presence.

Jasper’s voice broke the silence. “He’s fine now,” he murmured to Emmett, “he doesn’t seem to be feeling any anger anymore, only guilt.”

“But he tried to kill me, Jasper!” Emmett replied, shock ringing through his voice, “he might have done it, if you hadn’t…” he trailed off, stunned.

There was a long pause, during which Jasper scrutinised me piercingly. “No,” he sighed finally, “no… I don’t think he would have. He was already rethinking his actions when I intervened; a minute longer and he would have seen sense.” Emmett made a disbelieving sound; clearly he didn’t find this news very reassuring.

Is he right, Edward? He thought, Would you have stopped yourself? Do you even feel remorse now?

“Y-yes,” I rasped immediately, struggling to my feet, “Emmett I’m…. I don’t know what just happened, I couldn’t… God, I swear… I’m so sorry,” the last word has barely left my lips before I felt a broken sob heave through my body. I tensed, fighting to keep it at bay. I was sure that I had never felt so guilty in my entire existence. Emmett held my gaze for what seemed like an eternity, his eyes, uncharacteristically devoid of humour, the most serious that I had ever seen them.

“Sure you’re sorry now, but what happens when I say something else you don’t like? Will you kill me then?” he said finally.

“No!” I cried, repulsed at the very idea.

“I was only trying to help you Edward, that’s all any of us have ever tried to do. Bella was like a sister to me; I want her back in our lives almost as much as you do.” He shook his head sadly, disappointed in me. “You have to get a grip on your emotions; Jasper can’t always be here to calm you down. And if you lose your control around Rose or Alice…” He didn’t need to finish the sentence; Jasper’s low growl said enough.

“I know,” I said quietly, my voice pained, “I won’t hurt… I wouldn’t ever let myself hurt either of them.” There was another long silence as Emmett considered me. Finally he nodded slowly and I knew that I was, for the most part, forgiven. Not that I deserve it.

There was a long silence and then: “I need to talk to Carlisle.” I said shakily, turning to Jasper, “Do you have any idea where he is?”

“He’s with Rosalie,” Jasper said, “he met us after he left the hall and we were coming to find you, but they got waylaid by one of Rosalie’s teachers. Carlisle sent me to come and find you instead, seemed to think you’d need ‘calming down’.” He raised an eyebrow at me and I looked away ashamedly.

Emmett narrowed his eyes at me. “Wait a second, why do you need to talk to Carlisle?”

I paused, unwilling to reply. I didn’t want to start another fight and I wasn’t sure that I trusted myself not to lose control if Emmett challenged me again. On seeing Emmett’s expression, however, I knew I had no choice. “I want to talk to Carlisle because… because I need to tell him that I’m leaving.”

“WHAT!?” Emmett bellowed. He moved closer to me, his eyes furious again. “Didn’t you hear anything I just said? How can you still think that leaving is a good idea?!” He glared at me and took a step forward. Jasper hastily positioned himself between us again, placing a calming hand on Emmett’s shoulder.

“Yes Emmett,” I said, “I heard everything you said, and you were right. I should never have left Bella in the first place; I did more harm than good and I will never forgive myself for losing her.” I paused again, inwardly steeling myself against the pain I would feel at my next words. “But the fact remains that I did leave, and I won’t ever be able to undo it. It happened, Bella’s moved on and there’s no point in me staying here. I can’t ‘seduce’ her and I can’t force her to love me. I have to leave, it’s just too hard to constantly be around her but be unable to be with her.”

“But how do you know she doesn’t love you?!”

“Because she said so!” I growled, feeling some of my anger push back through Jasper’s muffling calm. “What else am I supposed to do?” Seduce her! Emmett’s thoughts retorted. I growled again. “If you even think the word ‘seduce’ on more time Emmett, I swear I’ll-” I was cut off mid-threat by Jasper who sent another wave of calm around the room. Emmett and I immediately relaxed where we stood; we had both unconsciously become tense again as though preparing for another fight. Once satisfied that we had both sufficiently composed ourselves, Jasper addressed me.

“What Emmett is trying to say, Edward, is that you need to reconsider your tactics.”

I looked at Jasper incredulously. “Tactics? This isn’t a game!”

“Isn’t it? I thought you wanted to win her back,” Jasper said, eyebrows raised.

“I do, but-”

“And clearly your methods of doing so have not been effective thus far,” he interrupted me.

“Ha! You can say that ag-” Emmett began, but he was silenced by the looks Jasper and I shot him.

I turned back to Jasper warily. “What do you mean? I’ve been doing everything I can.” It was true; I had tried to talk to Bella, I had rung her every night, I had played her lullaby to her. I had even tried, albeit poorly, to ‘dazzle’ her after class but to absolutely no avail. I didn’t think there was anything more I could have done.

However it was clear from the way Jasper was looking at me that he didn’t agree. “Following her around? Harassing her with phone calls? Purposely disrupting her lesson and then verbally attacking her in front of her colleagues?” I inclined my head very slowly. When he put it like that it did sound bad, but I still couldn’t quite comprehend where this chain of thought was going. Jasper shook his head in exasperation. “Honestly Edward, based on the way you’ve been behaving recently I’m surprised Bella hasn’t assaulted you, let alone rejected you.”

I ran a hand through my hair, distracted. “Well what am I supposed to do? She hates me Jasper, she was absolutely livid after the only time I tried to ‘seduce’ her and then she avoided me for three solid weeks. She doesn’t want to know!”

Jasper rolled his eyes. “Is that really any surprise? Consider the situation from her point of view; you left her in Forks and haven’t made any attempt to contact her since.”

“That’s because-” I began heatedly, but Jasper raised a hand to silence me.

“I’m not questioning your actions; I understand why you left, even if I don’t agree with it. But that’s not the point, what I’m trying to say is that Bella undoubtedly didn’t feel very cordial towards your leaving to ‘protect’ her. God knows she had absolutely no sense of self-preservation; don’t you remember the way she went after James? Bella loved you Edward; the intensity of her emotions around you used to make it overwhelming to even be in the same room with you two when you were together. You hurt her when you left and she’s had six years to dwell on that pain. You can’t possibly expect her to just welcome you back with open arms.”

I did not reply, suddenly uneasy. The truth was that Jasper didn’t even know the half of it. He, like the rest of my family, believed that I had simply told Bella that we were leaving for her own safety. They had no idea what the exact details of our conversation had entailed, nor did they suspect that the version I had related to them was anything other than the truth. At the time, I had never believed the fact that I had lied about my feelings towards Bella was important; it was only now that I was starting to suspect differently. I doubted it made a huge amount of difference to her; after all, one word couldn’t possibly have been enough to negate months’ worth of declarations, but I was still reluctant to divulge to my family the extent of what had happened in the forest. I tried to compose my face so that I would not give myself away to Jasper and Emmett, but there was no stopping the creeping feeling of guilt and regret winding itself around my heart. Jasper looked at me in surprise and then furrowed his brow in suspicion.

“That is all you told her, right? You didn’t say anything else, anything that might explain why she’s so angry now?”

“No, of course not,” I said quickly, but it was obvious that Jasper was not convinced.

“Edward,” he growled warningly.

Why are you lying? He thought, what did you say?

I hedged his question, trying to bide my time. “When I told her I was too dangerous, it wasn’t enough,” I said, trying to justify myself, “she wouldn’t let me go; she wanted to come with us…” I trailed off feebly, cringing slightly under my brothers’ unflinching gazes.

“So what did you say?” Emmett asked slowly, his eyes wide.

I shut my eyes, wincing against the pain as I was gripped by memories of that fateful night.

“Bella, I don’t want you to come with me.” I spoke the words slowly and precisely, willing her to believe the lie, ignoring the voice inside my head that was screaming the truth. This was it; I was committing the blackest kind of blasphemy and there was no way I could escape hell now.

Her brow furrowed as she mulled over the words. “You… don’t… want me?”

I ignored my heart, tightened my resolve and uttered the single syllable that would destroy my life: “No.”

I shuddered and dragged my mind back to the present. Jasper and Emmett were still staring at me expectantly. There was no avoiding it; I had to tell them.

“I… I told her that I didn’t want her to come with me,” I said falteringly, my voice barely above a whisper, “she asked if I wanted her and… I said no.”

A ringing silence followed my words, broken after what seemed like an age by a dumbfounded Emmett.

“You… lied?” he asked, completely taken aback, “you told her you didn’t love her?”

I bowed my head in acquiescence. He gaped at me, thunderstruck. Even his thoughts were astounded. Then, finally, one broke through. You absolute IDIOT! “EDWARD!” he shouted, “What the hell were you THINKING?! It’s no WONDER Bella won’t talk to you; she still believes that you don’t love her!”

I shook my head, tearing my eyes away from his fuming face. “No, you’re wrong. How could she still think that? After all the times I told her I loved her, how could she possibly let one word break her faith in me?” I could understand why the lie would make her angrier with me now, but I didn’t honestly think she still believed it; it was too transparently false. As if I could ever stop wanting her. Surely six years was long enough for Bella to see through such nonsense? I looked up to see Emmett and Jasper staring at me with identical looks of speechless enragement on their faces. Finally, Jasper choked out, “Alice was right; you really are a brainless piece of-”

Edward! The rest of Jasper’s sentence was lost to me as I heard somebody thinking my name behind me. I turned around to see Carlisle sweeping towards the three of us from the same direction from which Jasper had come, his handsome face deadly serious. Uh-Oh. He did not look happy. As soon as he got within ten feet to me, the diatribe started.

What on earth were you thinking Edward? His thoughts asked, How dare you speak to Bella in that manner? And in front of a room full of humans? You could have exposed us all, it was foolish and reckless.

I hung my head in shame. “I know Carlisle, I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” He looked at me with displeasure for a few more moments, before he sighed, his anger diminishing to be replaced by a weary look of fatigue.

“Honestly Edward,” he exhaled, “you need to be more careful.” I nodded dutifully; he was right, my behaviour in the hall, though perhaps not uncalled for, was thoughtless to the extreme. “And son,” Carlisle continued, regaining my attention, “just as a general tip here, but if you wanted to, ahem, ‘seduce’ her, that,” he gestured towards the hall on the word, “was not the way to go about it.” I groaned. Not this again.

“Well that doesn’t matter anyway because-” I began, but I was interrupted by the arrival of Esme.

“Carlisle!” she cried as she walked quickly through the door I had emerged from, her soft face alight with worry. When she reached Carlisle she clung to him, her brown eyes wide as she gazed into his which were suddenly full of concern. “Carlisle, something awful just hap-” she broke off when she realised the way Emmett, Jasper and I were all curiously listening. To my surprise, her frantic expression escalated into a look of sheer panic. I immediately focused in on her thoughts. Such was her distress that, despite her best efforts, she was unable to block me out. An image of Bella swam into my head. I watched as she as good as told Esme she didn’t love me. The words didn’t come as a surprise, but they were still excruciatingly painful to hear. I looked at Esme, whose pained expression almost mirrored my own. Oh Edward. I’m sorry, I couldn’t help myself. But she could have been lying… I shook my head curtly, refusing her words. This declaration, coupled with Bella’s recent behaviour towards me, was all I confirmation I needed of her dislike. I turned slowly to face Carlisle and the others who were watching us with expressions of apprehension.

“Bella just told Esme that she didn’t love me. Is that enough proof that it’s futile to remain here? Now can we leave?”

“No!” Emmett said, “We can’t leave until you tell Bella that you lied!”

“Lied about what?” Esme asked Emmett confusedly.

“When we left Forks Edward told Bella that he didn’t love her,” Emmett said, his narrowed eyes still fixed on me. Esme and Carlisle both let out noises of shock and disbelief. They turned to look at me, their eyes wide.

Oh Edward! Esme thought despairingly.

“Is this true?” Carlisle asked seriously.

I sighed, stressed. “Yes,” I finally begrudgingly said. This prompted another round of exasperated sighs and groans from my family. “Look,” I said, raising my voice to be heard above them, “none of that matters, it’s in the past. Regardless of what I said to Bella six years ago, it’s obvious that in the here and now she doesn’t love me. My agreement to stay in Rochester hung on the condition that I’d wait to determine Bella’s feelings for me; it’s painfully clear that she does not love me, therefore there is absolutely no point in staying.”

“I already told you, she’s probably just-” Emmett began, but I cut through him.

“That’s my final decision; I don’t wish to discuss it any further.” I looked at Carlisle. “I presume we can leave tonight?”

He paused for a minute, as though deliberating. What can I tell him? He thought. I frowned, trying to understand his jumble of thoughts. “Actually,” he said hesitantly, “we can’t leave, not for a while, anyway.”

“What?! Why?”

“I’m sorry Edward,” he said evenly, “I was so sure we were going to be here long-term that I haven’t even warned the hospital of our departure.”

“So what?!” I cried, “You didn’t give them any warning in Forks! Ring the hospital now, what does it matter?!” I couldn’t believe that Carlisle was using the hospital as his excuse to stay; it was obvious that his decision had nothing to do with that.

“I can’t do that-”

“Why not?”

“-because I don’t want to,” he finished simply. I gaped at him, and he carried on. “Leaving Forks was a terrible mistake with far-reaching consequences for all of us; I have no desire to make the same error again.”

I roared, clasping my head in frustration. “SHE DOESN’T LOVE ME! When will you all accept that?!”

Carlisle looked at me levelly, his calm face a polar opposite of my own. “Judging by what Emmett has just told us, you can’t be certain about that until you and Bella are both on the same page in terms of your feelings. I suggest that you remain in Rochester long enough to speak to her properly, preferably in a conversation that does not involve shouting.” I just gawked at him wordlessly. Why were they all so determined to work against me? I was utterly helpless. I couldn’t leave on my own without upsetting Esme and I couldn’t force my family to come with me. “And anyway,” Carlisle continued, seemingly oblivious to my dazed state, “it would be incredibly rude to leave now we’re expecting a visitor.” The word ‘visitor’ broke me straight out of my trance. We were expecting a visitor? Who would possibly want to visit us? We didn’t have any acquaintances who would visit us except for… my eyes widened in horror as I glimpsed Carlisle’s thoughts.

“No!” I gasped, disbelieving. No way, he couldn’t possibly mean- “Why Carlisle?!” I shouted desperately, “How could you possibly think inviting her to stay was a good idea?!”

Carlisle looked at me and I was only slightly comforted by the fact that he had the grace to be abashed. “I didn’t so much invite her as she invited herself…” he said guiltily. It was obvious from Esme’s expression that Carlisle had always divulged this crucial bit of information to her, but Emmett and Jasper watched us in confusion.

“Who’s coming to visit?” Jasper asked.

“Tanya,” Carlisle and I said in unison, his voice calm, mine a horrified wail. This was not just bad; it was awful, terrible, CATASTROPHIC.

Emmett burst out laughing.

I whipped around, glaring at him with eyes that screamed ‘drop dead now’. “How in hell is this situation funny?” Emmett raised his eyebrows, as if the answer was obvious. However once he had glanced from my livid expression to the others’ puzzled ones, he seemed to realise that nobody else got the joke.

“Oh come on, can’t any of you see the humorous side of this?” he asked. We all continued to stare at him, nonplussed. “It’s funny because Tanya and Bella are both your exes-”

“Wrong, but carry on,” I growled. Tanya was never my ‘ex’; we’d hardly even had a relationship; it had been more of an embarrassing misunderstanding. Emmett looked at me with a smirk.

“Well can you really not see the irony in the fact that at 112 you’ve never been laid, yet you have two exes and the one that you detest is the one who wants to get into your pants?”

Emmett Cullen: king of inappropriate comments. I sent him a glare that could shatter stone, before turning back to face Carlisle. “When does Tanyaarrive?” Perhaps I can make an unexplained disappearance…

“Tomorrow,” Carlisle said, halting all plans of escape in their tracks. “And I expect you to mind your manners and remember the way you were brought up, Edward. I don’t want you displaying anything but the utmost civility towards our guest. Now as far as Bella is concerned…” I groaned; this evening was turning from bad to worse. “…I recommend that you speak to her as soon as possible, if only to prove that you are capable of being a gentleman. Forget ‘seduction’, how about we try for a little bit of basic courtesy first?” Carlisle said, a slight smile haunting his features.

I scowled. “Come on, haven’t we already established that this is pointle-”

“You can start right away,” Carlisle said, ignoring my protestations. He wasn’t looking at me; instead he was focusing on something over my shoulder. I spun around, to see Rosalie round the corner into the courtyard from the paved pathway that skirted past the M block, followed at a distance by Alice and Bella. At first I felt angry- I had warned Alice not to talk to Bella- but then I felt my body stiffen, as my eyes drank in Bella’s appearance. She was listening calmly to an animated Alice, smiling warmly occasionally. She was so beautiful; even after all this time the sight of her still took my breath away. She looked stunning in the moonlight with her brown hair falling in soft waves to her shoulders, the deep chocolate colour a striking contrast to her radiantly pale skin. It dawned on me that all this talk of leaving Bella was worthless- there was no way I would ever be able to tear myself away from her again; I was still irrevocably in love with her. The air felt magnetically charged as my body yearned to close the distance between us, to touch her, to hold her and kiss her perfect lips… As she and Alice drew towards us, Bella looked up and caught sight of us, letting out a little gasp, her lips parting in a small ‘o’. It took all my self control not to grab her then, I gripped my hands into fists and forced myself to look at the floor; I had no desire to catch Jasper’s smug smile at my reaction.

“Go to her now Edward,” Esme said softly, too quietly for Bella to hear, “we’ll wait for you in the parking lot.”

“No, wait, I-” I wasn’t sure what to say. I didn’t want them to leave me alone with Bella; in truth, I was terrified of her rejecting me again. “What do I say to her?” I finally asked feebly, suddenly feeling extremely vulnerable.

Esme smiled. “Just be polite, Edward. You can be very charming you know- when you’re not shouting, that is. Just apologise to her and try not to lose your temper again.” She gave me a consoling hug, before turning on her heel to leave, the others following her. I tried to call after them, but before I could find the right words they had melted into the shadows and through a door back into the main part of the school. I was suddenly hyper aware of how quiet the courtyard was; it was silent except for the soft rush of passing cars on the street outside and the occasional whisper of the wind. Slowly, I turned around. Part of me was surprised to see Bella still standing there; I had half expected her to flee again. It had started to snow again; a few flakes had already collected on her eyelashes and the end curls of her hair. I realised with a slight smile that I was now jealous of snowflakes. Bella was watching me uncertainly and the blush that I knew and loved so well began to creep up her neck, caressing her cheeks. The familiar sight caused my body to react and before I could stop myself I was walking towards her as though drawn by a magnet. I wasn’t sure what I was going to say, only that it was crucially important that I didn’t mess this up again. Whether she loved me or not, I simply couldn’t afford to lose Bella again. I loved her with ever inch of my being; without her, I was incomplete. I needed her like a fish needed water; our connection was permanent, binding and irreversible. I had to win her back.

I was feet from her now and she was watching me with wide brown eyes. This was it; perhaps it was the only chance I would have to make things right. “Hello Bella,” I said, and my quiet voice seemed to ring around the empty courtyard.

She looked at me breathlessly for a few moments, her wide eyes unsure. Tentatively, her perfect lips curled into a very small smile. “Hello Edward.”

Chapter 7

*~*~*
It’s hard to fly when you can’t even run
Once I had the world, but now I’ve got no one

If I needed someone to control me
If I needed someone to hold me down
I would change my direction
And save myself before I drown
*~*~*

BPOV

The evening continued to tick by, with each appointment seeming to drag on even longer than the last. I tried to stay focused, but despite my best efforts my attention started to wane and everything- the students, their parents, the questions- all blurred into a meaningless haze. By the time nine o’ clock had rolled around, I had misspelt two students’ names, mispronounced three more and even called a burly male football playing sophomore ‘Katherine’. It was official; I was cracking up.

Therefore I was severely relieved when the bell finally rang at 9:30 P.M., signifying the end of appointments. I said an eager goodbye to my last student and her parents, who looked taken aback at my sudden animation, and ushered them towards the exit. Once they were safely through the door, I returned to my desk and flopped exhaustedly into my seat. What a night. I had been wrong when I had predicted the evening would be unpleasant; it had been much, much worse. The word ‘disaster’ wasn’t nearly strong enough to describe it. My behavior towards Edward had been appalling and I felt sick with guilt at the way I had lied to Esme. My only consolation was that at least I hadn’t really lost anything; it wasn’t like Edward had had many warm feelings towards me in the first place, now he would just have considerably less. No, my most pressing problem was not Edward; rather it was the serious matter of my colleagues. As I looked around I noticed that nearly all of them were either watching or talking about me. So much for my decision to attempt to stay inconspicuous following my public argument with Edward in the classroom; in a mere couple of moments I had managed to make the whole situation ten times worse. The few people who hadn’t been aware of any ‘issues’ surrounding me and the attractive new student now certainly would be. I could feel the panic rise in my throat, and I suddenly became hyper conscious of the way that everybody’s eyes were boring into me. It was like being under an extra bright spotlight. I have to get away, I thought to myself. I quickly began to gather my papers together, ignoring the whispers and heads flicking in my direction as I did so. My cheeks were on fire as I jumped to my feet and pushed my chair underneath my desk. I was just embarking on the walk to the doorway- since when had it been so far away?- looking determinedly at the floor, when a shadow fell across my path. I looked up to see one of the Teacher’s Assistants- a short, curvy woman with blonde curly hair and big blue eyes; her name was Leanne. I had worked with her in my Junior classes last year and she clearly thought that meant we were on speaking terms. She was currently eyeing me with a daring expression and as I glanced behind her I saw that her friends were watching us breathlessly from a couple of desks away. I felt as though my insides had been drenched in ice. What does she want? Is she going to ask something about Edward? Would she do that in front of all these people? My mind went into overdrive and I braced myself for the absolute worse-case scenario.

“Who was that guy?” Leanne asked breathlessly. I felt my body stiffen. What could I say? ‘Oh, he’s my 112 year old vampire ex-boyfriend, why do you ask?’ I cringed; this whole situation could have been entirely avoidable were it not for my rash actions.

“He’s a student here…” I said cautiously, trying to act as though her question meant nothing to me.

She looked at me confusedly for a second, before suddenly letting out an irritating, high-pitched laugh. “Oh my Gawd, I didn’t mean the kid! I meant that guy with him!” At first I was distracted by the fact that she had just called Edward a kid- something which was both amusing when I pictured his reaction, and mortifying when I remembered the age gap between us. After a few moments, however, I managed to process the rest of the sentence.

“You mean Carlisle?” I asked, startled. I watched with disbelief as she practically swooned right there in front of me.

“Is that his name?” she asked eagerly, “I should’ve known it’d be just as hot as him. He’s gorgeous isn’t he?”

I just looked at her open-mouthed. Carlisle? Hot? Sure, I’d always known he was extra-ordinarily attractive- I wasn’t blind, after all- but I’d never thought of him as ‘hot’. It was just too weird; he’d almost been my father and, although I knew he was only in his twenties, he’d always come across as much more mature. It felt very strange to be having this conversation and I suddenly felt a bit nauseous.
“So, why was he here at a parents’ evening? He’s like, what, twenty-six?” Leanne asked, bringing me back to Earth.

“Um, yeah, about that age,” I said quickly, glancing longingly towards the door, “He’s Edward’s father- adoptive father, that is. He and Esme adopted Edward and his siblings a few years ago,” I explained. “None of them are related, well, the blond ones are, but the others aren’t. They’re all kind of together though, but it’s okay, ‘cause they’re not really brothers and sisters.” What had happened to me? It was like I had verbal diarrhea. I clamped my mouth shut, noticing Leanne’s nonplussed expression.

She stared at me oddly for a moment, before asking, in disappointed tones, “So Carlisle and the brunette are married then?”

“Uh-huh,” I said, unwilling to allow myself to go off on another nervous tangent, “very happily married, have been for years; the perfect couple. Will you excuse me?”

Without waiting for an answer, I walked hastily towards the exit, ignoring Leanne’s cry of “Wait, does he, like, have a brother?” and darting out of sight, letting the heavy double doors slam closed behind me. The corridor was quiet and empty- an excellent improvement on the noisy hall. Most of the students and their families seemed to have already left the building; no doubt they still had hopes to salvage their Friday night. I glanced out of the window and saw that at least another inch of snow had accumulated on the ground outside in the three hours I had been in the hall. I cursed bad temperedly. I was riding my motorbike home tonight; extra snow was the last thing I needed. I hardly ever got the bike out in winter anyway, but I had been forced to tonight by Rochester’s erratic and unhelpful Friday night bus scheduling; my choice had either been to ride my bike home or wait for an hour and a half in the cold bus shelter. I was starting to wonder if the bus shelter hadn’t been a better idea; although I had special tire chains, they were limited in their effectiveness, especially in deep snow. One thing was for certain; it would not be an enjoyable ride.

It was with a heavy heart that I turned away from the window and began to walk down the corridor to my office which was on the other side of the school. As I turned the corner, I froze. There was somebody sitting on a chair at the end of the hallway, but it was too dark for me to identify them. Unwilling to speak to any of my colleagues again I started to turn, intending to make a quick exit, but then the figure stood and stepped into the light and I realised with a shock who it was.

“Alice!” I cried involuntarily. The minute I said it I wished I hadn’t. Unlike her brother, Alice had made no attempt to contact me since her arrival in Forks; I had barely even seen her, except for rare glimpses at lunch or on my way to class. At first I had been very upset by her silence, but I had gradually accepted it. I couldn’t lie and say it didn’t hurt- it did, awfully, – but I decided that it was much better in the long run if Alice didn’t want to be friends. That way, when the Cullens left as I knew they inevitably would, I would only have to suffer the pain of losing Edward again and not Alice too. All of this made me certain that Alice would not appreciate my speaking to her.

But I was surprised. Instead of merely acknowledging me with a nod and then hurrying away, Alice took a few tentative steps towards me, before stopping uncertainly halfway down the corridor. She opened her mouth as though to speak then paused doubtfully again, as if apprehensive of how she would be received. Finally she spoke, “Hi.”

It suddenly occurred to me that perhaps the reason for Alice’s uncertainty was that she was worried about my reaction to her. It was a ridiculous idea, but one that seemed all the more likely as I took in her anxious expression. If that was what she was thinking I had to put her straight immediately, regardless of what it did to me later. I smiled at her with all the strength I could muster. “Hey Alice,” I said softly, “how’ve you been?” Without warning she bounded gracefully towards me, throwing her arms tightly around my neck.

“Oh, Bella,” she breathed into my shoulder, her sweet scent enveloping me. “I’ve missed you so much!” She broke off and let out a tearless sob, holding me tighter. I patted her back lamely, unable to do anything else; it was now becoming extremely difficult for me to breathe; I’d forgotten just how constricting vampire hugs were. She seemed to notice my discomfort because she suddenly loosened her grip on me and leant back a little, surveying my face with sorrowful eyes. “I’m so sorry Bella,” she said mournfully, “for everything, for leaving, for not saying goodbye,” she shook her head sadly “I never should have agreed to it but he made me.”

I baulked at the mention of Edward and immediately tried to steer the conversation back to safer topics. “Um, It’s okay Alice,” I said and, as the words left my lips, I realized that I really meant them. Just as I had been with Carlisle and Esme, I was thrilled to have Alice back in my life. She was still the best friend I had ever had and I couldn’t honestly say that I was anything but delighted to see her again. However it seemed that Alice wouldn’t be deterred and she continued to apologize.

“I wanted to come and see you, to explain, but Edward said I couldn’t, he was so anxious to leave,” I winced slightly at this inadvertent confirmation of Edward’s indifference towards me, but Alice carried on obliviously, “and then when we got to Rochester, he said that he wanted to talk to you on his own, so-”

I grimaced. More talk of Edward. “It’s okay,” I repeated, “I completely forgive you; there’s hardly even anything to forgive.”
She looked at me anxiously before continuing, “Are you sure? You’re really not mad? Because if you are, I can totally get down on my knees and beg for forgiveness; I had it all planned out and everything, I even wore scruffy jeans tonight!” I had to laugh as I gazed at Alice’s perfectly fitting, beautifully distressed jeans which looked like they had come straight off of an Italian catwalk. Only Alice could call such a stunning garment ‘scruffy’.

“No,” I assured her, “I don’t want you to beg. I completely accept your apology.”

An expression of greatest relief crossed her features. “Thank God,” she exhaled, “I was so worried that you’d never want to talk to me again. Which I would have completely deserved; I acted horribly.” She wrapped her arms around me again, “thank you,” she said, her words muffled by my shoulder.

“You’re welcome,” I replied, hugging her back for a few moments. As I released her, however, something struck me. “Hang on a second,” I asked perplexedly, “didn’t you see my acceptance coming? I mean, couldn’t you see that I’d be fine with it?”

An odd, slightly embarrassed expression crossed Alice’s face. “Well… no, I couldn’t,” she replied reluctantly, “I haven’t been able to see you for… well for about six years, actually.” I looked at her, amazed. Six years? So basically since-

“Since you left, then?” I asked, in need of clarification. Never in the year that I had known the Cullens in Forks had any of them ever indicated that Alice’s visions concerning a certain person could just stop altogether. I wondered grimly what that said about my future in relation to her and her family.

“Not exactly, I could see you for a few months after we left…” Alice trailed off and I realized she must be thinking of my zombie like state that had encompassed most of the Fall semester of my Senior year. I felt my face flush with embarrassment; it had never occurred to me at the time that Alice might have been witness to my pain. “But then sometime in February, everything to do with you just disappeared,” Alice continued. “I couldn’t see you at all, not even little glimpses; it was terrifying for me- I’d never felt so blind in my life.” She shuddered slightly, her expression haunted. “I started to panic; I didn’t know what had happened to you. I started to wonder if maybe you’d died. So I came back to Forks.”

On hearing these words I gasped, and moved backwards slightly to get a better look at her. “You did what??” I asked, disbelieving. She came back without telling me?

“I came back,” she repeated ashamedly, “it was during the day, you were at school. I lingered in the parking lot watching you through the window, just long enough to establish you were still alive…”

“…then you left again,” I said hollowly. To think she had been there watching me, and I never knew. What would I have done if I had seen her? Cried? Laughed? Shouted? Perhaps it was better that I hadn’t; in February I had barely started to recover from Edward’s desertion and I was still incredibly fragile emotionally. Who knows how I would have reacted to seeing Alice, only to have her leave again?

“I didn’t want to!” Alice assured me urgently, “Honestly Bella, if I’d had it my way we never would have left at all, but Edward made me promise not to look for your future or contact you. He convinced me it was for the best but…” she hesitated slightly, before continuing more cautiously, “well, after what I saw in those first few months… I’m not so sure I agree.” There was a long silence after that, in which we both dwelt on thoughts of my prolonged catatonia. “I’m sorry,” she said finally in a very small voice, “I’m sorry for everything we put you through; you would’ve been better if you had never known me.” This apology snapped me out of my reverie and I looked at Alice fiercely.

“No Alice, don’t you dare apologize for that of all things. I will never regret befriending you, not once. The time I spent with you and your family the summer after my Junior year was the best time of my life and nothing can ever change that. I… I can’t tell you how happy I am that you’re back and I’m determined to make the most of it.” Before you leave again. The last part of the sentence was unspoken but I knew that she could sense it hanging there in the air. There was another long silence in which I smiled tentatively at Alice, whilst inwardly wondering if I had been too forward. I was reassured however when she finally broke the awkwardness with a big, beaming smile.

“I really have missed you,” she said, flashing her perfect teeth at me, “we have so much to catch up on. I want to know everything that’s happened to you since we left.” That won’t take very long, my mind said wryly, but I tried to paste on a convincing smile.

“Sounds great,” I said as enthusiastically as I could. In truth, I was a little wary of canvassing any topic of conversation with Alice that could potentially move onto Edward. If Alice noticed my reluctance, however, she showed no outward sign of it.
“What are your plans for this weekend?” she asked brightly.

“Um…” Somehow, I didn’t think that, as far as Alice was concerned, reading reams of depressing poetry and consuming half the contents of my fridge would count as ‘plans’.

“Excellent,” she interjected, “you can come shopping with Rosalie and me.” Woah, back up.

“Rosalie?” I questioned Alice incredulously, “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” I knew that Rosalie had always had the most difficulty accepting me into her family, and I had hardly even been on speaking terms with her, even at the absolute best of times. She had generally treated me like traffic jams in rush hour: irritating but unavoidable. I secretly thought it was because she resented the fact I had been unable to even vaguely measure up to her standards of perfection. I had never voiced these beliefs, however; I had always known that Alice loved her sister dearly and would not take kindly to disparaging remarks about her. I had no desire to break my own rule now.

“Oh come on now,” Alice said gaily, “you and Rosalie were friends too!” There was a silence as I surveyed Alice with a look that said ‘have you gone utterly insane?’ “Well, okay,” she finally conceded begrudgingly, “that’s not strictly true-”

“Not strictly true?!” I asked in amazement, “Alice, this is me and Rosalie we’re talking about!”

“-but there’s no reason you can’t be friends now!” she finished, ignoring my assertion. “Besides, I’m almost certain that she missed you too. For one thing, life has been a lot less interesting without you-” I snorted; it was nice to know that she counted my being stalked halfway across the country by a psychotic vampire as ‘interesting’, “- and for another, she thinks you have a good influence on Edward.” I felt my stomach lurch; we had somehow gotten back onto the topic of Edward again. Was there any escaping it? Such was my displeasure that I hardly noticed the small grin that crossed Alice’s face on her words, as though she was recalling a particularly amusing memory. However before I could question her about it, she had fixed me with a determined gaze again. “So will you come tomorrow?” Her eyes widened and she looked at me, her face full of hopeful pleading.

“I don’t know…” I said noncommittally. I did want to catch up with Alice again like old times- I could even put up with a day of shopping and Rosalie- but I was still reluctant to subject myself to unnecessary ‘Edward talk’.

“Pleeease,” she wheedled unashamedly. I sighed; somewhere there was a puppy dog who wanted its eyes back. I shook my head at my own weakness.
“Fine,” I caved.

“Yes!” she squealed, hugging me quickly again before clapping her hands in delight. “You won’t regret this Bella, it’s going to be brilliant.”
“Sure, sure,” I said tolerantly, “but it’s just shopping with you and Rosalie, right? There won’t be anyone… anyone else there?” I knew I was being ridiculous, but I still couldn’t bring myself to say his name when I could possibly avoid it.

Alice immediately knew who I was talking about- or rather, who I wasn’t talking about. Her smile faded slightly, but she tried to cover it up. “No, it’ll just be us girls; we’ll make a full day of it! I haven’t had a chance to check out the malls here yet, but I’ve heard they’re quite passable. Of course, we could take a day trip to New York…” I sighed with relief and relaxed, half tuning out, as Alice went off on a monologue where she seemed to analyze every single shopping mall she had visited and gave each one points out of ten in over five different categories. As she talked we walked towards my office, where I picked up a bulging rucksack. I had traded it in for my usual bag for the night because I required extra space for my leather motorcycle jacket and helmet. I had only recently begun to wear safety equipment- it was mainly Charlie’s endless threats and pleas, culminating in a promise that he would write me out of his will if I didn’t that had persuaded me- and even now I didn’t remember to wear it as often as I should. Alice didn’t ask why my bag was so large and I didn’t tell her; I didn’t need to be psychic to guess that she would be less than impressed at my new preferred means of transport. As we made our way back through the building to the parking lot, we came across Rosalie.

“There you are,” she said, very fast, to Alice, “where have you been? Carlisle told me to come and get you, the others are-” she stopped abruptly as she noticed me standing next to Alice. “Oh,” she said briefly, a look of irritated understanding crossing her face.

“Bella and I have been having a little chat,” Alice said quickly to fill the sudden uncomfortable silence that had descended upon us.

“Really?” asked Rosalie and she sent Alice a piercing glance before saying something to her at vampire speed. I only caught the phrases ‘told you’ and ‘not allowed’, but her meaning was clear enough. I looked away, my cheeks burning again. It was embarrassing enough that Edward had felt the need to set down such ‘rules’, let alone that everyone had to keep referring to them. Depressed, I didn’t even bother to try and decipher Alice’s short reply, instead preferring to play dejectedly with the straps on my bag. A frustrated “Fine!” from Rosalie signified the end of their conversation and I looked up to see her throw us both a displeased glance, before turning on her heel and walking briskly down the corridor. I looked helplessly to Alice, who was watching her discontentedly. I rolled my eyes; sure, Rosalie and I could be friends.

“Come on,” Alice said in a low voice, “we better follow her.” I just nodded dumbly and began to walk, only vaguely listening as Alice half-heartedly resumed her shopping talk. We passed through a door and stepped outside into a wall of ice cold air. I shivered and instantly wrapped my arms around myself; in the few hours since school had ended the temperature must have dropped by at least ten degrees. I forced myself to pay more attention to Alice in order to distract myself from the temperature. Why on Earth did I choose to work somewhere so cold? Alice was just making some amusing comment about the shop assistants in a mall in Connecticut, when we turned a corner into the central paved courtyard of the school. I laughed freely; I felt happier than I had done in months. I usually only felt like this when I was with Jacob. I was suddenly noticed that Alice had stopped walking. “Oh crap,” she swore quietly, her eyes fixed on something at the other end of the courtyard.

I followed her gaze, confused, and gasped loudly. All of the Cullens were there, standing in a closely knit group among the snow covered tables. My blush returned in full force as I felt seven pairs of golden eyes fall upon me. I looked away with embarrassment but from the corner of my eye I saw Edward’s head flicker towards Esme. This is bad, I thought, this is really, really, really-

“Bella?” Alice whispered quickly at me, “Bella, are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” I said, my breathing reaching near hyperventilation.

“Don’t panic,” Alice said in a comforting voice, so quietly that I only I could hear her, “everything will be fine, just relax.”

Something about her sentence didn’t quite make sense. What was going to be fine? As I looked back to where the Cullens had been standing, I noticed with horror that they had all gone, leaving only… “Alice!” I hissed frantically, whipping around to face at her. But she too had disappeared. The courtyard was now completely deserted apart from Edward and me.

VAMPIRES! My mind screamed with aggravation. I was now completely helpless; running away was not an option, no doubt my vampire friends would retrieve me immediately. My heart filled with dread, I watched through the snow that had now begun to fall in slow flurries as Edward turned around to face me. I was expecting a renewed slur of angry attacks and braced myself for more shouting, but it didn’t come. I took Edward’s expression in with open-mouthed surprise; he was practically unrecognizable from the infuriated creature I had seen earlier that evening. What’s going on? I wondered with confusion. I was even more shocked as I saw him smile- actually smile- and walk towards me. I was so shocked that I couldn’t do anything but stand there, gormless as a lemon, watching as Edward approached me. He was now mere feet away from me, and I swore that I could feel the air crackle between us as though charged by static electricity.

“Hello Bella,” he breathed, his gentle voice echoing slightly in the silence. My eyes took in every inch of his expression. It was calm, repentant and warm. What on earth had gotten in to him? I wondered, dumbfounded. It was hard to be hostile when he looked so welcoming. Very, very uncertainly I half-returned his smile.

“Hello Edward.”

“Will you walk with me?” he asked politely. I could see from his face that it really was a request; he seemed to think I was perfectly entitled to turn him down if I wanted to. I was still so shocked by the turn of events that I couldn’t think of anything intelligent to say, so I just nodded dumbly. I shifted the rucksack on my back slightly; it was heavy and all this standing around had started to take its toll. Edward noticed my discomfort immediately and instantly stuck out his hand. “May I?” he asked. For one insane moment I thought he was actually asking to hold my hand, until I realized he was looking pointedly at my bag.

“Um, sure,” I said doubtfully, trying to shrug off the rucksack. In a typical display of my rampant clumsiness, I managed to twist the straps and get one of them caught on the back of my belt. “Oh shoot,” I said in frustration as craned my neck to look over my shoulder and flapped helplessly like a turtle stuck on its back, trying in vain to disentangle myself. My cheeks were now tomato red as I thought of what I must look like to Edward. Then I froze, as I felt Edward’s cool hand touch my shoulder.

“Allow me,” he murmured, his voice smooth as velvet. My heart rate instantly increased by a hundred beats a minute as I realized how close he was; his slow breathing was actually tickling the back of my neck, causing goose bumps to break out on my skin immediately. I held my breath, not daring to move, as I felt his hands trace across my shoulder blades, lingering slightly at the base of my neck. Oh my God, Oh my God, Oh my God my thoughts blithered incoherently. Was he trying to make me faint? If so, he was doing very well; I doubted I would be able to keep standing for longer than a minute if he continued to touch me like this. Slowly, he moved his hands to the straps and began to untwist them gently, his face still mere inches behind me. I let out an involuntary gasp as he moved his hands again, this time to brush them down along my spine, coming to a halt just below my waist where the bag’s strap was caught in my belt loop.
“Edward,” I choked hoarsely, my breathing ragged. He had to stop this now; if he didn’t I would jump on him again. If only he knew what kind of affect his touch was having on me.

“Yes?” he asked innocently, a hint of a chuckle lacing his honeyed tones. He leaned even closer and his scent washed over me, causing me to forget what I had been going to say. I wasn’t sure I would’ve even been able to answer if he had asked me my own name, I was so stunned. As he disentangled the clips his fingertips brushed the hem of my shirt and for the briefest second, his hands came into contact with my bare skin. My entire body convulsed as I felt electricity surging through my veins. Edward’s hands froze at my reaction and I closed my eyes, mortified, waiting for him to get angry again at my blatant display of how obsessed I was with him. After a few seconds, however, he wordlessly resumed the removal of my bag. I let out my breath in a low whoosh, bewildered to the supreme. Seriously, what IS going on? To my utmost relief, he finally released me from my rucksack and I instantly put a safe amount of distance between me and those wicked hands. Edward and I just stared at each other for a couple of moments, before he broke the silence. “I’ll carry this to the parking lot for you,” he said courteously gesturing towards the door through which his family had disappeared. I just nodded, still too dazed to say anything.

His unexplained gentlemanly behavior continued as we reached the door, with him holding it open for me. This was starting to freak me out; it was like I had accidentally wandered into a very odd, but not necessarily unpleasant, dream. We walked through school and all the while I was waiting for the moment when Edward would suddenly realize that he was walking with me, Bella- the same Bella who he had previously found so repulsive- and go back to his frustrated, angry self. So when he abruptly came to a stop by the large front doors in the entrance hall, I mentally prepared myself for the shouting. But it didn’t come. Instead, Edward said in a level voice, “Before we go out there, I’d like to apologize.”

I gaped at him. What? “Apologize for what?” I asked, nonplussed.

“For the atrocious way that I’ve treated you over the last few weeks,” he said earnestly, “I’ve been obnoxious and abrasive and I’m truly sorry if I hurt you; I assure you that was not my intention.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Although it was true that he had made life difficult for me, especially in the classroom, it wasn’t like it had been entirely his fault. To some extent I was just as much to blame as he was for the disastrous events of the past weeks and, taking in to account my behavior tonight, much more so. I noticed that Edward was still staring at me apprehensively and realized that I hadn’t responded to his words.

“Um,” I began, before inwardly cringing at myself. He was so eloquent yet I, who usually fancied myself as rather articulate, became completely tongue-tied whenever he looked at me. “That’s, uh, fine. I accept your apology.” What else could I say? How could I tell him that the thing that hurt me most was the fact that he didn’t love me? I could put up with a thousand petty fights if it meant things could go back to how they were six years ago, but that was impossible- Edward didn’t feel the same way, so even mentioning my love for him was pointless. It was far safer to just pretend, as I had done to Esme, that I had merely been offended by his disruption and rudeness. I looked back at Edward who seemed to be watching me with a certain amount of dissatisfaction on his flawless features, but before I could begin to wonder why, he flashed me a dazzling smile.

“Thank you,” he said genuinely, his eyes a mesmerising liquid topaz, “would you like to show me where you’re parked?” He held up my bag, my favourite crooked grin crossing his face. I stared at him dazedly for a few seconds before blinking rapidly, trying to force myself to focus.

“Yeah, sure,” I said, slightly disorientated, “it’s, uh, this way,” I pulled at the door handle, my hands shaking slightly. Nothing happened. I continued to pull with a renewed force, putting all my effort into it.

“Bella?”

“Yes, Edward?” I said through gritted teeth as I glared at the insubordinate door handle.

“The sign says ‘Push’.”

“Oh. Thanks,” I cringed, pushing it open, my cheeks flaming again. Again with the humiliation, I thought, what is with you tonight?
It was freezing outside. I instantly hunched my shoulders and bowed my head against the snowflakes that were still falling. There was just a smattering of cars left in the parking lot, including two very-fast looking cars that I instantly would have guessed as belonging to the Cullens, even if the entire family minus Edward hadn’t all been sitting inside them. I vaguely recognized the one on the left as Carlisle’s Mercedes, but I was sure that the second one was new. “Do you drive that to school now?” I asked Edward, my voice muffled by the cold wind. He glanced at the car offhandedly.

“Yes, Carlisle and Rosalie chose it.”

“It’s nice,” I said blandly. Really, I had no idea whether it was or not- I didn’t know enough about cars- but it certainly was shiny.

Edward looked at me with a raised eyebrow and then chuckled; the sound sent pleasant shivers down my spine. “You don’t have to pretend, Bella, I know you don’t care much for cars.”

“I liked the Volvo,” I corrected him, “at least, I did when you weren’t driving it at five hundred miles per hour. Have you still got it?”

Edward was silent. I looked at him curiously and was surprised to see that he was staring at me with a pained expression. I racked my brains for what I could possibly have said to upset him, but I couldn’t think of anything. “Yes,” he finally said, very quietly, “I still have it.”

“But you don’t drive it?” I began, confusedly, “Why no-”

“So where am I taking your bag?” Edward interrupted me loudly. I was watched him in confusion, wondering why he had changed the subject, before it dawned on me that perhaps he was just getting tired of this small talk. I instantly felt embarrassed for exploiting his simple apology by engaging him in nonsensical conversation. I hadn’t intended to do so- it was just far too easy to forget everything that had happened when I was around him. He was like balm for my wounds, which was ironic since he had been their cause in the first place.

“I’m parked over there,” I said, pointing to a spot a couple of spaces away. Parked there were a silver Mondeo, a battered blue Ford and a large dirty white van, beyond which, concealed from view, was my motorbike. Edward took one glance at the motley collection of vehicles before heading straight for the Ford.

“I see your taste in cars is still just as poor,” he commented, running a disdainful hand over the car’s dented bonnet and pausing to peer disparagingly through the windows at the dingy interior. “Is there a particular reason that you repeatedly seek the slowest forms of transportation available to you?”

I rolled my eyes. Men and cars; they were all exactly the same. Show them something with wheels and an engine and they instantly used it as an opportunity to bore everyone with their superior knowledge. Maybe Jacob and Edward wouldn’t get on so badly after all. I eased my bag from Edward’s grip, ignoring his continued comments about the car, and squeezed past him through the gap between the Ford and the van, coming out on the other side. There sat my motorbike. Red and shiny, it was almost unrecognizable to the rusty pile of parts I had saved from the Markse family’s scrap heap. Over the years Jacob had tweaked and modified it to his heart’s content, and it was now a pretty respectable piece of machinery. Its engine and top speed might not have impressed the likes of Edward, but it suited me perfectly well. I placed my rucksack on the ground next to the bike and began to unzip it. From the corner of my eye I saw that Edward had emerged from the other side of the van. He stood there watching me rummage through my bag, a look of wary mystification on his face.

“What are you doing Bella?” he asked, as I pulled my leather jacket from the depths of my rucksack and shrugged it on.

“Going home,” I replied, pulling out my helmet and clipping my hair back from my face before donning it too. Then I zipped closed the bag and put my arms through the straps, key in hand.

Edward’s eyes narrowed. “But what about your car?”

“It’s not my car,” I said, swinging my leg over the saddle.

“But you-”

“No I didn’t, you just assumed,” I replied, sticking the key in the ignition. The bike immediately roared to life. I smiled slowly. I love that sound. It brought back memories of hot summers and rainy autumns, of hours spent in Jacob’s garage with no sound but the hiss of opening soda cans and the clink of tools, the heat rolling off of his bare chest in waves as he worked tirelessly away at the engine of his old Rabbit. If I tried hard enough, I could still hear the rain pounding against the iron roof, Jacob’s infectious laughter and the far off beating of paws on the track outside which always announced the arrival of Quil or Embry. I miss it all so much. I thought wistfully. Maybe it was a time for a change; perhaps once the Cullens left I should start looking for a job back West.

I looked back to Edward to see he had moved inhumanly fast to stand in front of the bike, blocking its path. His eyes were flashing like fire and his mouth was curled down into an angry scowl; he looked almost as menacing as he had done earlier that evening. Oh look, I thought wryly to myself, angry Edward’s back.

“You are NOT riding that,” he growled warningly.

“I think you’ll find I am,” I said, revving the engine loudly to prove my point.

“NO!” Edward shouted. His beautiful voice was blissfully furious and I realized with a slight chill that he sounded just had he always had done in my hallucinations when I had first started riding my motorbike. It was hard to pretend that I didn’t find his anger more than a little bit attractive, but it was also rather irritating. I was cold, it was late and I wanted to go home. I didn’t have time for this.

“Edward, you’re being ridiculous.” I sighed.

“I’M being ridiculous? Bella, you can hardly walk over a flat surface without tripping and now you’re telling me that you’ve taken up riding motorcycles, MOTORCYCLES?! Of all the stupid, reckless, insane things to do-”

Why do you care? I thought wistfully, What’s it to you if I hurt myself on this bike? I wanted so badly to pretend that he was worried about me and wanted to keep me safe, but I knew that was delusional. It was more likely that he was doing this just out of habit; it was just an irritating hang-over from the days where he had been protective of me.

“-do you know how many people get KILLED on these death-traps a year? Is that what you want- to become a statistic?” He was still ranting at me. I noticed from the corner of my eye that the rest of the Cullens had got out of their cars and were walking towards us, no doubt wondering what the hold up was. I groaned; there were only so many ‘scenes’ I could take today.

“Look,” I said hastily, “whether or not I choose to ride a motorbike is up to me. I’m an adult now, and I’m fully capable of making my own decisions.”

“Well you clearly AREN’T if you choose to do something as ludicrous as ride a motorbike!” Edward yelled at me, “ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!? Have you actually gone INSANE?!” That was it; I was angry again. So much for apologies and truces, now I just wanted to fight back. How dare he treat me like an idiot?

“Stop it Edward, this has nothing to do with you.”

“Yes it does!” He shouted, apoplectic with rage.

“No it doesn’t!” I snapped, irritated, “It’s no concern of yours what I do with my life; you made that pretty clear when you left. Now out of my way please!” I knew Edward would refuse again, but I didn’t wait for a response. Trusting that the element of surprise would play to my advantage, I revved the engine again and wrenched the handlebars, causing the bike to turn sharply, facing the opposite direction to Edward. Then, ignoring his outraged roars, I slammed my foot down on the acceleration pedal with all the force I could muster, making the bike shoot forwards like a bullet from a gun. Within seconds I was already twenty metres away from an astounded Edward. I was going so fast that I only just had time to steer away from the Cullen family who were all standing, staring open-mouthed at me, in the middle of the parking lot. “See you tomorrow Alice!” I cried over the roar of my engine and Edward’s howling profanities. “You can pick me up at 11:00!” And then I sped off towards the open road, not even bothering to conceal my wide grin.

Who ever said Bella Swan couldn’t be cool?

Klicka för att komma till Kapitel 8-14


2 » Kommentera

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 8-11

Chapter 8
*~*~*
Uh-Oh, We’re In Trouble
Something’s Come Along And It’s Burst Our Bubble
Yeah, Yeah! Uh-Oh, We’re In Trouble,
*~*~*
EPOV

“Stop it Edward, this has nothing to do with you.” Bella said angrily, her eyes flashing.
I felt myself swell with anger. “Yes it does!”
“No it doesn’t! It’s no concern of yours what I do with my life; you made that pretty clear when you left. Now out of my way please!” Her words hit me like lightning. You made that pretty clear when you left. Did that mean…? Could it really be that easy? Were Emmett and Jasper right? Did Bella really believe me when I rejected her, when I lied and told her I didn’t want her? How could I be so stupid? If she loved me and I loved her then the only thing keeping us apart was a huge, awful misunderstanding. I opened my mouth, but before I could form words Bella had swerved the bike unexpectedly and was speeding full-pelt across the car park.
“BELLA COME BACK!” I shouted desperately. She didn’t stop and my eyes instantly zeroed in on the motorbike. Perhaps if I ran at it from just the right angle, I could stop the confounded thing and pull Bella off of it without hurting her. My feverish plans were interrupted by Esme’s thoughts.
Don’t you DARE touch that bike Edward! She ordered me, It’s far too dangerous- what if you missed and sent her flying to the ground?
I swore with frustration. I knew Esme was right, but I couldn’t bear to just stand here and watch Bella speed away from me, still believing that I didn’t love her. I tried to shout at her again, but it was obvious she wasn’t listening. I caught the end strand of what she was saying to Alice. “- can pick me up at 11:00!” she shouted, her words almost lost to the deafening sound of the motorcycle’s engine. I came to a stuttering halt next to Alice, still roaring at Bella to stop but to absolutely no avail. She flashed us all a winning smile, before whipping past of us and shooting out of the parking lot out onto the road, where she was quickly swallowed up by Friday night traffic. My family stood in a stunned silence, staring wide-eyed at the space where she had just been.
Emmett whistled appreciatively. “Damn!” he said, very impressed, “Since when did Bella become such a badass?” My siblings laughed, but Carlisle and Esme continued to watch the spot where Bella had disappeared onto the road, shocked.
Finally, Carlisle spoke. “What… what just happened?” he asked, confused.
“Well it would seem that Edward managed to screw up yet another perfect opportunity to make up with Bella, so we will all have to endure this drama for a bit longer,” Rosalie sighed looking at me with irritation, “It would also seem that, despite all the odds, Bella Swan finally grew a backbone.” Rosalie raised her eyebrows as though the very concept was unbelievable. Emmett laughed again.
“Will you stop?!” I growled angrily at them all, “Can’t you see how serious this is? Bella was just riding a motorbike-”
“-very well, by the looks of it-” Alice inserted
“- and none of you can see how dangerous that is?” I challenged them, ignoring Alice’s comment.
“Yeah sure,” Emmett said, “it’s dangerous, but are you seriously telling me that you weren’t slightly turned on by that? She was wearing leather! It was hot, wasn’t it Jasper?” We all turned to look at Jasper, who looked slightly taken aback at suddenly being shoved under the spotlight.
“Don’t you DARE answer that-” I began warningly.
“Uh yeah, it was from where I was standing,” he said, causing Emmett to laugh loudly again. I growled at them both, but Jasper just shrugged sheepishly at me. Well what am I meant to say? It was.
“Alright boys, that’s enough drooling over foxy Bella,” Alice said, but we could all see she found the situation deeply amusing. Her words suddenly reminded me of something.
“What did Bella mean ‘you can pick me up at 11:00?’” I demanded.
“Rosalie and I are taking Bella shopping,” she said smoothly. I gaped at her.
“I thought I told you to stay away from her!”
Alice narrowed her eyes at me and she suddenly looked positively dangerous. “And since when did you have full control of what I do and who I see, Edward Cullen?”
“Since it involved Bella!” I said angrily.
“Oh get over yourself Edward, she’s my friend too! You don’t have sole ownership rights to her you know! She’s not an object!”
“I know that. You’re the one who always treated her like some sort of overgrown doll!”
Carlisle cleared his throat and we both looked up. “What?!” we asked, irritated.
“Children please, stop bickering,” Esme sighed. We both ruffled at the use of the word ‘children’, but Esme raised her eyebrow as if daring us to correct her. We both sighed.
“Sorry Mom,” we said in unison, hanging our heads like seven year olds.
“That’s better,” she nodded, satisfied. “Now, unless any of you have any objections, I suggest that we go home; we still have a guest to prepare for.” I groaned again; I had almost forgotten about Tanya’s impending visit. Both Carlisle and Esme shot me reprimanding looks. You promised to behave, Edward, Esme admonished me. I sighed, frustrated.
“Okay fine,” I said reluctantly, “but can I go and check on Bella first? I want to make sure she got home without crashing.” I looked away embarrassedly; I knew Emmett would scoff at my sentimentality and Esme would glow smugly. I decided Carlisle was the safest bet in terms of keeping his expression neutral, so I focused on him.
Don’t be embarrassed Edward, he thought, I’m glad that you’re acting responsibly again. Perhaps next time you’ll be able to have an entire conversation with Bella without raising your voice. He added, slightly amused. I winced, but before I could respond Carlisle spoke out loud.
“That’s fine, but you’ll need to take someone in the car with you; there’s only space for five in the Mercedes,” he said, before turning to survey the family. He was clearly deciding which one of my siblings I was least likely to start a fight with. He did not consider Esme because we all knew she wanted to get home and prepare for Tanya’s arrival, although how you could ‘prepare’ for a guest that didn’t eat or sleep, I had no idea. “Jasper can go with you,” Carlisle finally said. It was the most sensible choice; Jasper was the sibling I argued with least and if I did get angry he could just calm me straight down again. Jasper nodded dutifully and leaned down to kiss Alice, before heading off towards my car.
“See you later,” I muttered to the rest of my family, following Jasper. As I opened the door and sat down in the driver’s seat, Bella’s parting words were running through my head again. It’s no concern of yours what I do with my life; you made that pretty clear when you left. Was I right in assuming that she was still under the delusion I didn’t love her? It would certainly help to explain her erratic behavior towards me. Or was I, as I had been so many times of late, just misinterpreting the signs again and imagining things that were not there? I groaned, slamming my foot down on the pedal and reversing out of the space at top speed. “Tonight,” I said to Jasper, turning and exiting onto the road, “was an absolute disaster.” I was following the familiar route to Bella’s apartment that I had already haunted so many times since we had come to Rochester.
Well yeah, Jasper thought, having returned to our usual means of conversation now that we were alone, it wasn’t great. But it wasn’t a total failure either.
“How did you figure that one out?” I asked, racing through the lights just as they went red and turning right at the crossroads.
Well at least we can be sure of one thing now, Jasper replied.
“And what’s that?” I asked despondently as I turned on to Bella’s street, bringing the car to much slower speed so that I could peer through her window.
How Bella feels about you.
“What do you mean?” I questioned, not really listening as I strained to catch a glimpse of Bella. I had just seen her walk past the window, apparently unharmed, when Jasper spoke out loud, distracting me completely.
“She loves you Edward,” he said simply, a smile on his face.
“What?!” I gasped, “How could you tell??” Jasper rolled his eyes at me.
“Just because your and Alice’s powers aren’t working on Bella doesn’t mean mine doesn’t.”
“You mean-” I said, hardly daring to believe what I was hearing.
“Yep,” he grinned, “her love for you was coming off in waves; it was so strong I could even feel it from the parking lot when you were both still in the courtyard. Speaking of which, I though you told us you were going to stop trying to seduce her?” he looked at me with a smirk.
“I did!” I said, surprised, glancing back to her window, “I was just talking to her.”
Jasper shook his head, amused. “Well whatever you were doing, you did it well; at one point she could hardly keep from throwing herself at you.”
“Really?” I felt a huge smile crossing my face. That must have been why she reacted so violently when I freed her from her rucksack. I suddenly felt ecstatically happy, more so than I had done for years. If Jasper was correct, if what he was saying was true then I was only one simple conversation away from being with Bella again.
“I’m not saying that you won’t have your work cut out winning her back,” Jasper said hastily, “You hurt her really badly Edward, and she’s still in an awful lot of pain emotionally. Plus she’s got a lot of anger towards you- something which isn’t helped by the way you keep losing your temper with her.” I nodded seriously, but it was hard to feel too downhearted; Bella loved me! “There was something else though,” Jasper said, interrupting my inner celebrations, “it was weird; I could hardly even tell what the emotion was at first, I’ve never detected it from her before. In fact the only person who ever normally feels that way is you.”
“What was it?” I asked, suddenly alarmed. What could Bella possibly be feeling that was foreign to Jasper?
“Guilt,” Jasper answered, frowning, “and self loathing,” he added, almost as an after-thought. “She absolutely detests herself Edward. It was so strong; it was painful for me to just be around her. But the weirdest thing was the nature of it; she was feeling it all the time, yet it didn’t seem to cause her too much pain. It was almost as if she’s so used to hating herself that the emotion has sort of just faded into the background. It’s normal for her now.”
I stared at Jasper, stricken. “But why?” I asked, my chest tight; the thought that my angel, so perfect in every single way, could possibly feel so horrible about herself was excruciating. I was different- I was a monster and had taken innocent lives- my self-hatred was unavoidable, but for Bella to feel the same way? What did she even have to feel guilty about? She had never sinned in her life. It was insane.
Jasper just shook his head, worriedly. “I have no idea; I can only tell you what she’s feeling, not why. If I had to hazard a guess, I’d say that she feels guilty over a single event; the emotion seemed too concentrated for several. But whatever the reason, I can tell you now that it’s not something which will change quickly. The guilt is so embedded in her now- it’ll be near impossible to rip it away. When you do finally get back together, it’ll still take months- maybe even years- to heal her completely.”
“I don’t care,” I said instantly, “I’ll be here for her for eternity, and whatever it takes to make things better I’ll do it.”
Jasper looked at me quizzically. “For eternity?” he asked, “do you realize what that means Edward? What you’ll have to do?”
“Yes,” I said, bowing my head. Bella would have to become a vampire. I had been mulling the concept over ever since we had returned to Rochester and although my mind still told me it was wrong to take away Bella’s life, my heart pleaded otherwise. I had already experienced what it would be like to lose Bella and I was certain that I could not cope with that again. I did not want to steal her soul, but I was resigned to the fact that I could not, would not let her go again. I wanted to be by her side forever… if she’d have me. I looked back to Bella’s window; the drapes were drawn. She must have closed them unnoticed by me during my conversation with Jasper. I wondered whether she had seen us and then, with a heavier heart, I wondered whether she was still angry at me about the motorcycle. The happiness I had felt at Jasper’s initial information had deflated to be replaced by an ominous sense of foreboding. I took one last glance at Bella’s covered window and sighed dejectedly, before pulling away from the curb and driving back down the street. “We better get back to the house,” I murmured to Jasper, “Esme will kill us if we’re not there to greet Tanya.”
*~*~*~*
Even as I sped into the tree lined driveway that led to our secluded mansion on the south bank of Lake Ontario, just outside Rochester, I knew I was too late. Not only could I hear the rest of the family’s voices, but their thoughts were ricocheting around inside of my head like particles of over-excited gas, making it ache. A quick glance at Jasper’s pained expression showed me that their emotions were similarly hyperactive. I drove the car to the front of the house and cut the engine, causing the lights to go out. Jasper and I sat there silently in the dark for a few moments, both unwilling to leave the sanctuary of the car.
We’d best go in, Jasper thought, without making any motion to move.
“Yes,” I nodded, staring unseeingly out of the windshield. There was a long pause as both of us just sat still, reluctant to leave the safety of the quiet vehicle.
Come on, Jasper finally thought decisively, let’s go inside before Tanya-
The car door suddenly swung open with a loud WHOOSH. Too late, I thought wryly. Standing with her hands on her hips, framed by the light that was flooding from the open front doors of the house, was a slim figure with long strawberry blonde hair and mischievous eyes. Tanya.
“Hello boys,” she said wickedly, an impish smile stretching across her ruby red painted lips. Jasper and I uncurled from our seats immediately and abandoned the car which, until two seconds ago, had been a safe haven. Tanya raised an eyebrow teasingly at me. Oh Edward, she thought coyly, you’re that eager to greet me? I should drop by more often.
“Good Evening Tanya,” I said stiffly. My patience with Tanya was even shorter than usual after all my confrontations with Bella, and I knew that I was going to have be extra careful if I didn’t want to disappoint Esme and Carlisle by being ‘unpleasant’ to our guest.
Tanya let out a low, sultry laugh. “Feeling a little formal tonight, are we Edward? Never fear; I’m sure we’ll straighten that out soon enough. The night is still young you know…” she let her sentence trail off suggestively. My hands clenched into fists and she laughed delightedly again, before turning her gaze to Jasper. “I see you still have your work cut out with this one Jazz,” she said, nodding at me amusedly, “keeping him calm must be a full time job.”
“Something like that,” Jasper said. His eyes were already searching over Tanya’s shoulder frantically for Alice, hoping that she’d come to save him.
“Let’s go inside,” I said to Tanya, as politely as I could. If I was forced to spend time with her then I wanted to do so in front of lots of witnesses; that would hopefully reduce the chances of anything undesirable happening.
“As you wish,” Tanya purred at me, taking hold of my hand and pulling me up the steps so fast that I barely had time to protest. We entered the hallway where everyone else were waiting for us. I immediately pulled my hand from Tanya’s grasp, but not before I got a glance of Emmett who was practically doubled up in silent laughter. Having fun, Edward? He grinned. I glared at him. Alice jumped up from where she had been sitting on the wide staircase and ran over to wrap her arms around Jasper’s waist.
“Hi,” she smiled, standing on tiptoes to kiss his cheek. He smiled back and fingered her short black locks lovingly.
“Missed you,” he murmured back, linking his fingers through hers and bringing them to his lips, kissing them softly. From the corner of my eye I saw Tanya edge towards me and I instantly put more space between us. Don’t you dare get any ideas, I thought uselessly at her, ignoring the fact she wouldn’t be able to hear a word of it.
“How was Bella?” Alice asked Jasper, oblivious to the fact that everybody else was watching them.
“Bella?” Tanya interjected instantly, her eyes suddenly alight with curiosity.
I groaned, glaring at Alice. “Nice one,” I whispered bitterly.
Alice looked stricken. Sorry Edward, I didn’t think!
“Bella,” Tanya said, rolling the name across her tongue like it belonged to some sort of odd food, “wasn’t that the name of Edward’s human?” Nobody answered at first; instead they all just looked at me with baited breath. I didn’t say anything; I was trying too hard to stop myself from attacking Tanya for the casual way in which she had referred to Bella. Finally Carlisle spoke for me.
“Yes,” he said to Tanya, “Edward met Bella back in Forks six years ago-”
“I remember…” Tanya looked at me smugly and a knowing grin crossed her face. She was the one you ran away from, wasn’t she Edward? Do you remember the way you came running to me after you first met? What an interesting visit that was…
I growled involuntarily at her as memories of the time she had tried to seduce me came flashing into her head. “Stop.” I ordered her curtly.
She glanced at me, her eyes smouldering, before turning to face Carlisle again. “But isn’t the girl history? I thought you left Forks to escape her?” I was now so tense that I felt like I was going to explode; Jasper gave me an alarmed look and sent me a reinforced wave of calm. Keep it together, Edward, his thoughts cautioned me.
Rosalie stepped forward to address Tanya. “We did leave,” she said, “but she’s turned up here in Rochester. She’s teaching at the school we’ve been attending.” Tanya’s smile grew even wider.
“Really?” she asked, turning an entertained gaze on me, “she’s your teacher?” I jerkily inclined my head in acknowledgement, inwardly preparing myself for the insinuations Tanya’s mind would conjure from that piece of information; her grin grew even broader at my reaction. And you still have feelings for her? She thought, her smile turning devilish. Well, well, who knew Edward Cullen could be so very kinky? I was immediately assaulted with scandalously inappropriate mental pictures of myself dressed in nothing but a school tie and boxers as Tanya pushed me up against a wall, kissing me passionately… I felt my hands convulse as they darted out to throttle her, but I stopped myself just in time and staggered backwards, reaching out blindly for Jasper’s calming touch. He gripped my arm again, sending sedating waves through me.
“Edward!” Esme cried, shocked.
“Oh it’s okay Esme,” Tanya said, laughter rumbling in her low, rich voice. I like it when you get angry Edward, she thought seductively, go straight ahead; punish me if it gives you a release.
I cringed again and clutched my head in my hands. Make it stop! Make the innuendos stop!
“So Tanya,” Carlisle said hastily after anxiously noting my distress, “would you like to see the rest of the house?” He gestured towards the stairs and Esme, understanding his aim, immediately walked towards them. Tanya looked from Carlisle to me, clearly seeing the motive behind his question.
“Sure, why not?” she replied, There’ll be plenty of time to play with you later, she thought and winked at me unashamedly before following Esme up the stairs. As soon as she was out of sight I let out a deep breath, sinking to the floor. I could feel my siblings’ eyes on me, half amused, half sympathetic.
“Are you okay?” Alice asked, cautiously. I just moaned and shook my head. I could still hear Tanya’s thoughts from upstairs; she kept randomly sending me new imaginings of me in various states of undress, each one more creative than the last. I felt like I had walked into a low budget porn film.
“Oh come on Edward, it can’t be that bad,” Emmett said, rolling his eyes. I couldn’t even growl at him; I was too busy focusing on not killing Tanya.
“Trust me, it really is,” Jasper said, wincing as a new wave of Tanya’s lust mingled with my repulsion hit him. Emmett’s eyes widened as he looked at Jasper and me, both of us wearing similarly nauseated expressions.
“Okay, that’s it,” I choked out, as I an image of Tanya whipping me with my own tie floated into my head, “I’m getting out of here.”
“She’s only doing it to get a rise out of you Edward-” Rosalie said, clearly unimpressed by my weakness. I squirmed at her choice of words; ten minutes worth of Tanya’s thoughts had caused me to see innuendos everywhere. Jasper sensed my embarrassment and couldn’t help but laugh, which caused Emmett to see the joke and begin to guffaw loudly. “What?” Rosalie asked, irritated, “why are you both laugh-” she paused and a wicked smile crossed her face as it clicked. “Oh.”
“I’m leaving now,” I said quickly, not wanting this to continue. “Coming, Emmett?”
He grinned, clearly wanting to join in on the ‘Edward humiliation’, “I don’t know, are you?” This caused all of them to break out into laughter again, including Alice and Rosalie. I groaned again.
“Hilarious Emmett, your originality astounds me,” I said bitingly, my voice dripping with sarcasm. “I’m going hunting, enjoy yourselves.”
“Oh, we will,” Emmett replied, waggling his eyebrows at me. I growled, frustrated, and ran through the door, unwilling to listen to any more of this. “Oh don’t be like that Edward, it’s just a joke!” Emmett called after me over the others’ laughter.
“We better go with him,” I heard Jasper chuckle, “c’mon Emmett.” In the distance I faintly heard both of my brothers say farewell to their wives, before chasing after me, spouting catcalls and provocative comments the whole way. I sighed.
“This is going to be a long night,” I muttered to myself, skirting the lake as I darted towards the woods where we usually hunted.
“That’s not the only thing that’s long Edward!” Emmett cried, laughing and I flinched. Their laughter rang in my ears as I charged into the cover of the trees.
Why me?
*~*~*~*
It was the early hours of Saturday evening before I finally felt ready to return to the house. In the intervening hours my brothers and I had killed enough animals to create a considerable dent in local wildlife statistics and drunk so much blood that our eyes were the lightest they had been in weeks. I was thankful for the opportunity to calm myself down, but it had come at an extreme cost- mainly Emmett and Jaspers’ incessant teasing and by the time I got back to the house I was sure that I had heard enough dirty jokes to last me an eternity.
All was quiet as we walked through the front doors; there was no sign of the rest of the family. “Where is everybody?” Jasper asked, perplexed. I glanced back out to the driveway, which was mainly cast in shadows by the setting sun. Rosalie’s car was gone, but the others were still there.
“Well Rose and Alice must still be with Bella,” Emmett said, sauntering through to the living room and throwing himself down on the couch, where he grabbed two games console controllers, tossing one to Jasper. “Wanna play?” he asked me, but I just shook my head. My stomach had clenched at the mention of Bella; Tanya’s arrival had blown almost all thoughts of her from my mind. I instantly began to wonder whether Bella had enjoyed her day out with my sisters and then, more pressingly, whether she had said anything to them about me. I doubted that Alice would have said much to her- she knew that I wanted to sort things out with Bella on my own- but I wasn’t so sure about Rosalie. I started to feel very uneasy; the last thing I wanted was for Bella to get some garbled second-hand version of my apology from Rosalie. Suddenly I heard voices from the backyard and I looked out to see Carlisle and Esme walking towards us hand in hand, their skin sparkling slightly in the sun’s dying rays. They looked like they were coming from the lake, which was all very well, but that still left Tanya missing. Then I felt something move three floors above. I narrowed my eyes; the only room on the fourth floor was…
“TANYA!” I bellowed, “GET OUT OF MY ROOM!” I bolted up three flights stairs at lightning speed, bursting through my bedroom door to find her sitting on my bed, dressed in a shamefully low-cut top and a garment so short it hardly even resembled a skirt.
That’s right, get an eyeful. She smiled wickedly. “Nice of you to join me darling,” she drawled, her eyes dancing. This is going to be fun… she thought.
“Get. Off. Now.” I growled at her threateningly. She raised her eyebrows at me challengingly, before a devious smile crossed her face.
Make me.
I gritted my teeth; the knowledge that she thrived on my anger only served to make me even more irate. “Tanya, if you don’t get the hell out of my room RIGHT NOW-”. Suddenly, my phone rang. I checked the caller info- it was Alice. I shot Tanya a ‘this isn’t over’ death look, before flipping the cell open. “Hello?” I asked brusquely.
“Edward?”
“What do you want Alice? I’m kind of busy at the moment,” murdering Tanya, I added in my mind.
“I’m just ringing to tell you that Rose and I are on our way home… and we’re bringing Bella,” Alice trilled happily down the phone.
I froze, shocked. “S-she’s coming here?”
“Yep!” Alice practically sang, “tell Esme not to worry, I’ve already bought human food. See ya in five!”
“Alice wait, I-” I shouted down the phone, but she had already hung up. I stared at it in my hand, thunderstruck. I hadn’t expected to see Bella so soon after our argument and I was suddenly doubtful, despite Jasper’s assurances that she loved me the night before. What if he had been wrong? What should I say to her? Would she still be too angry over the motorcycle incident to even talk to me?
“So, Bella’s coming here!” a voice from behind me said and I whipped around to see Tanya watching me from my bed. I was surprised to see that she wasn’t affronted or irritated in any way- just slightly amused. Tanya had always found the fact that I was ‘in love’ with a human as vaguely interesting- a reason for curiosity, but not exactly a huge deal. She was certain that my feelings for Bella were nothing more than an odd crush, stemming from the fact that I was fascinated by her humanity. It had definitely never been reason enough for her to stop all her advances towards me.
“Yes,” I said shortly. I had absolutely no desire to talk to Tanya about this subject, least of all when I was so stressed. I didn’t wait for her to ask my questions, but exited the room and began to run downstairs. “Carlisle? Esme?” I called, not even bothering to look back for Tanya. They both appeared almost instantly at my side. I briefly filled them in on the situation and their resultant exclamations of delight caused Jasper and Emmett to come curiously out of the lounge.
“What’s going on?” Emmett asked.
“Bella’s coming!” Esme smiled widely. Emmett whooped and Jasper sent me a significant look. This is your chance, Edward, he thought to me. I nodded very briefly at him, before turning back to Esme, who had already launched into full ‘Mom mode’. “Emmett, you can go warm up the oven for Bella’s food, Jasper and Carlisle can move the cars into the garage and I’ll go tidy up the lounge.” She paused for breath and turned to look me up and down critically. “Edward, go and change.”
“What?” I asked distractedly, my thoughts still on Bella.
“Go and change out of those clothes; you look an absolute sight,” Esme tutted. I looked down at my scuffed jeans and slightly ripped shirt- results from a day’s hard hunting. I opened my mouth to protest, but Esme and the others had already whisked from the room in a hurry of preparation, leaving just me and Tanya standing alone in the hallway. She was still smiling slightly. All this for a human! She thought curiously, I wonder what she’s like? Then she noticed me watching her and her face cracked into another coquettish smirk.
“So Edward,” she purred, “would you like help getting out of those dirty clothes?”
I scowled at her. “I’m not going to put on new clothes,” I said petulantly- like I could think of fashion at a time of this.
“Who said anything about putting on new ones?” Tanya provocatively, “I was just asking whether you wanted to take those ones off.” I growled at her and she grinned innocently, “What? I’m just trying to help!”
“Sure, very helpful,” I muttered angrily, turning away.
“Oh don’t be like that,” she said, putting her arm around my waist and drawing herself in towards me. I looked at her with narrowed eyes; she was planning something- I could tell by the way she was purposefully blocking her thoughts.
“Tanya, what are you doing-” I began, but before I could complete the sentence I felt her grab the material of my shirt and rip it away from me with full force. The seams snapped and the poor garment tore completely away, leaving me standing topless in the middle of the hallway.
“Tanya!” I hissed, livid, “What the hell did you do that for?”
“Would you like help removing the rest too?” she said, leaning in, her voice low and sultry.
I swelled with anger about to roar at her, but before I could even form words, there was a quick gasp from the other side of the room. We both spun around, I half naked and Tanya holding my shirt, her hand still resting compromisingly on my chest. Unnoticed by either of us, the front door had swung open to reveal…

Oh shit.

”Bella!”

*~*~*~*

Chapter 9

I tried to kill the pain
But only brought more
I lay dying
and I’m pouring crimson regret and betrayal
I’m dying praying bleeding and screaming
am I too lost to be saved
am I too lost?

BPOV

I awoke on Saturday morning to an icily cold and very silent apartment. It took five minutes, three extra layers of clothing on top of my pyjamas and very fluffy slippers to persuade me to leave the relative warmth of my duvet and go and investigate the reason as to why I was currently living in sub zero temperatures. On my way over to the kitchen, I glanced out of the window and paused. The street was absolutely deserted; it was completely devoid of the usual melee of cars, buses and pedestrians that made up Saturday morning traffic in Rochester. Snow covered everything in sight, from rooftops to driveways to lampposts. I groaned; it looked like at least two feet of new snow had fallen overnight. That explained away the silence, but it didn’t give me any clue as to why my apartment had suddenly become akin to a fridge freezer. Shivering, I entered the kitchen and flung open the cupboard that housed my boiler. My heart sank; it clearly wasn’t working and the red ‘seek assistance’ light was flickering on and off. There was no way that I’d be able to get a technician to come out and fix it in this sort of weather; by the looks of it the roads hadn’t even been gritted yet. I rang the boiler company, only to have my worst fears confirmed when I was told they would be unable to send someone until Tuesday at the earliest. Incensed, I collected more blankets from my bedroom and created a makeshift cocoon on my couch, glowering at the clock. It was 9.30 am; I had about an hour and a half until Alice and Rosalie showed up. If they’re still coming, I thought doubtfully to myself. Even if the awful weather didn’t dampen Alice’s fervour for shopping, I wouldn’t be at all surprised if my stunt with the bike would cause her to change her mind. Last night it had seemed like a clever thing to do, but once I had arrived home and come down from the high I had felt at outsmarting Edward, I began to feel uneasy. I knew from experience that Edward’s anger had far reaching consequences within his family. What if he had been so enraged by my behaviour that he had forced the family to leave Rochester? I had to admit that that scenario, although so desirable to me a few weeks ago, had now become most unappealing. Whether I liked it or not, I now depended on seeing Edward every day. He was a drug and I was an addict who hadn’t had a fix for years; my craving for him was inevitable. If the Cullens left now… I didn’t even want to think about what it would do to me. Jacob had been right; this time I was alone. With nobody to put me back together, how could I possibly survive the pain of Edward leaving? I shivered again, but this time it had nothing to do with the cold. I flicked on the television in an attempt to distract myself and after a few minutes I came across the weather forecast.

“The very low temperatures in the state of New York look set to continue, but hopefully the winds will pick up by next Tuesday and blow the clouds in a more northerly direction. In Rochester there are more snow storms expected tonight and motorists are reminded to watch out for-”

I turned the screen off abruptly, unwilling to listen to more of the same. Great, I thought to myself, it’s going to be cold everywhere. Why did I choose to live here, again? I didn’t know the answer, but relocating out of Rochester was becoming more and more appealing by the hour. For a long time I just sat in silence, staring unseeingly into space. It was ironic that, although I had initially detested the idea of moving to Forks, it was there that I had experienced the happiest time of my life. I had so many memories of the small town, both good and bad, whereas here I had none; unless you counted those that concerned Edward. He had been in Rochester for less than a month and already every recollection I had of the place had somehow become related to him. It was crazy- I loved him so much my heart ached, yet at the same time I still felt so much anger towards him. On one level it seemed as though thinking about my love for Edward was a betrayal of the worst kind- to me, to Jacob and… to Brady. I winced as the name came rushing to the fore-front of my mind and I felt my ever-present emotions of guilt and self-loathing magnify a hundred-fold. Yet another reason to go back to Forks. I hadn’t seen him for years, not since I had left home six years ago; there had always been a reason or an excuse to prevent my visiting him, but really it was because I was too much of a coward to go. I sighed. Jacob was right; I couldn’t keep running from the past forever.

I was distracted from my thoughts by the beeping of a clock and I was surprised to see that an hour had passed already. Very reluctantly, I dragged myself off of the couch and into my bedroom to change. In the event that Rosalie and Alice did show up, I knew they’d be less than impressed to find me wearing pyjamas. I changed as quickly as possible into clothes similar to those worn by early Arctic explorers. Forget fashion, my main objective today would be not freezing to death. I was just zipping up a huge woolly jacket when I heard the unmistakeable sound of a vehicle coming down the street outside. The noise grew louder until it was just outside my window and then cut out. I waddled over to my bedroom window- my movement was impaired by all the layers I was wearing- and instantly burst out laughing at what I saw. Parked on the curb directly below my window was Emmett’s jeep, but as I had never seen it before. Its massive waist-high tires were contained within snow chains thicker than my wrist and there were even more spotlights attached to the crash bar, all of which were blazing brightly, their electric light making the snow sparkle like a vampire’s skin. But the best part- or worst, depending on your outlook- was the industrial sized snow-plough that had been nailed to the front of the jeep. It at least four feet wide and painted a shiny red which matched the car’s hardtop perfectly. I shook my head incredulously; I had been an idiot to think that Alice would let a little thing like a snowstorm get in the way of a shopping trip. The aforementioned tiny vampire had already leapt out of the jeep and was waving frantically at me. “COME ON BELLA!” she mouthed at me, beaming. I smiled back and nodded, before retreating into the flat and getting my things. Within five minutes I was outside on the sidewalk with Alice.

“Hi Bella!” she said perkily, flashing a winning smile at me. “Whatdya think of the jeep?”

“It’s… very inventive,” I grinned at her, taking in the monstrous vehicle, “where did you get the plough?”

“Oh that little thing?” Alice smirked at me, her eyes sparkling merrily, “it was just something Emmett had lying around.”

I rolled my eyes. “Sure it was.” It was obvious that the jeep had been modified for my benefit. In the old days I would’ve been irritated that Alice had gone to so much trouble for me, but now I was just thankful that she cared. Funny how my perspective on things like that had changed as I got older; perhaps it had taken experience of life without the Cullens to teach me that I had been foolish, and more than a little rude, to constantly reject their attempts to please me. I accepted Alice’s help as she opened one of the rear doors and hoisted me effortlessly up into the back seat, where I was instantly hit by a wall of inviting warmth from the heater. Rosalie was sitting in the driver’s seat, her eyes fixed determinedly on the snowy road in front of her. As I fought with the many buckled seatbelt her gaze flickered briefly towards me, before turning straight back to the road. I shook my head sadly; clearly that was the extent of greeting I was going to get. Alice jumped into the seat in the front next to Rosalie.

“So,” she said happily, turning around to face me, “where do you want to go?”

“Um,” I said, distracted by the roar of the engines as Rosalie turned the key in the ignition and pulled back into the street. Even despite the plough and all the snow it was collecting, she managed to maintain an above average speed. What was it with vampires and cars? “I don’t know Alice, will anywhere even be open in this weather?”

Alice rolled her eyes at me. “Silly Bella, anywhere is open if you’ve got one of these.” She flashed her credit card at me, grinning.

I shook my head. Same old Alice. “Well I haven’t exactly been shopping much in the city; I’m sure you’ve got a better idea of where to go.” That was putting it mildly. Apart from visits to school, the library and the groceries store, I was pretty much a recluse.

“Okay!” Alice said delightedly and turned to Rosalie before launching into a series of directions. It was obvious that she had already anticipated my response and planned accordingly. I settled back into my seat and let her words wash over me as I enjoyed the sensation of being properly warm for the first time in hours.

To my surprise, I thoroughly enjoyed our shopping trip. We targeted one of the more ‘upmarket’ malls to the North of the city (Alice’s decision) and although I didn’t exactly relish the way I was forced to constantly try on very expensive clothes, I had a lot of fun watching Alice and Rosalie dress up. They were just so beautiful, it was hard not to be entranced by them and it was clear that the shop assistants felt the same way; we all watched them in awe as they giggled and went through outfit after outfit- all designer, of course. They shone like dancing flames, and we mere mortals were all just moths desperate to bask in their glow. But humans who play with fire always get burnt, a voice whispered at the back of my mind and I looked at them both with different eyes. I alone of all the humans present knew the sorrow that was ever present behind their outward shows of happiness and the price which came with their beauty and youth. Did I want to be a part of that? The obvious answer was YES, but when I thought about it more seriously, I wasn’t so sure any more. My desire to become a vampire had always hung on the fact that I would be with Edward eternally, but now that that was no longer an option, I had begun to pay more attention to the drawbacks of immortality. To be constantly stuck in a body that could not age or develop, to be unable to stay in contact with any of my friends or family and to drink blood… I inwardly shuddered. Perhaps Edward had been right- it was stupid to wish away something as precious as humanity.

We continued to shop, flitting from boutique to boutique, collecting more shopping bags as we went. Despite my reluctance to try on clothes, Alice seemed determined to supply me with an entire new wardrobe and by the time we stopped for lunch at 2.00pm, I was lugging nine shopping bags filled with an array of different garments. Once we sat down to eat, however, I started to wish we could continue shopping. We decided that I would eat- obviously the other two had no desire to consume human food- at the Italian bistro situated in the centre of the mall and once I had finished ordering Alice fixed me with a determined gaze and I suddenly knew what topic she was going to talk about. Edward. I had so far managed to steer blissfully clear from that subject, but I had a feeling that my luck was about to run out. Desperate to delay her questioning as long as possible, I pretended to become fascinated by the menu and insisted on having the waiter translate every single dish from Italian into English. He eagerly obliged, but I suspected that was mainly so he could eye up Rosalie in the process. If he had been expecting to be successful, however, he was sorely disappointed- she spent the entire performance staring moodily into space and he eventually left with a look of dissatisfaction on his face. As soon as he was out of earshot, Alice began to speak.

“So Bella,” she began, her voice over-casual, “you and Edward seemed to be getting on better last night.” I just looked at her silently. Really? I mean really? Was this in real life, or was this in Alice’s imaginary world where everything was glittery and fluffy and perfect? Alice seemed to detect my scepticism, because she instantly elaborated on her words. “Well, you were until that thing with the bike- which was totally awesome, by the way.”

That surprised me. “Wait, you thought that was awesome?”

“Sure!” she smiled, “It’s about time you took control of your relationship with Edward.”

“I’d hardly call it a relationship,” I muttered darkly, moodily taking my hot chocolate from the tray of drinks the waiter had just delivered. “More like a prolonged feud.”

Alice rolled her eyes. “Yeah, sure,” she said sarcastically, “there’s absolutely nothing between you and Edward whatsoever- he’s only pretending to be madly in-”

“Alice,” Rosalie cut in warningly. I looked at her with surprise; I had almost forgotten she was there- I had been so focused on Alice. Alice seemed to have forgotten her too, because she suddenly looked sheepish as though she had been caught doing something forbidden. She changed the subject at the speed of light. “Uh, where do you think the waiter is with your food?”

But I wasn’t letting her get away with that. “What were you going to say?”

“Who, me? Nothing, I-” Alice feigned innocence.

“Don’t play that game with me Alice, what were you going to say about Edward?”

“I-” she trailed off. I continued to watch her with narrowed eyes.

“Yes?”

Rosalie sighed. “Well done Alice, Edward is going to be delighted.”

I shot her a look of confusion. ‘Delighted?’ What did that mean? Suddenly something clicked and my eyes widened. “Wait, Edward told Alice she wasn’t allowed to talk to me?” I instantly felt a swell of anger towards him- he wasn’t even here and he was STILL trying to control my life.

“Only about certain topics,” Alice clarified hurriedly.

“Like what?!”

“Like, uh…” she floundered for a couple of moments, her loyalties clearly vacillating between Edward and me. “He said I couldn’t… that I wasn’t allowed to… talk about how he…” Alice trailed off again, looking helplessly at Rosalie.

The blonde vampire looked up from the menu she had been surveying with distaste and rolled her eyes impatiently. “Oh, come on Bella; it’s not that hard to figure out,” she said snappily at me. I gaped at her; I couldn’t remember Rosalie ever addressing me by name before. What did she mean? Rosalie watched my confusion and sighed. “I thought she was supposed to be intelligent…” she muttered darkly to Alice, before fixing me with narrowed eyes. “Edward doesn’t want us to talk to you about certain topics that he would rather discuss with you himself. Have you really got no idea what those topics might be?”

I stared at Rosalie, nonplussed. Certain topics? But Edward and I had already discussed everything- what we had both done since Forks, what we were doing now and- I cringed at the memory- my new liking for motorcycles. There was nothing left to talk about, unless… I suddenly thought of what Alice had just said: ‘…about time you took control of your relationship with Edward’. If I hadn’t known better I would’ve thought that the word ‘relationship’ implied… but no, it was ridiculous. I knew that Edward didn’t love me and nothing Alice said could override my certainty. Why would he? I was plain, pathetic, boring and unattractive and even in the slim chance that Edward saw past all those failings, he had already made it crystal clear that he no longer cared for me. If he did, he would have told me by now, he would have let me kiss him in the classroom. He never would have left in the first place.

And yet, I couldn’t truthfully say that the news that Alice and Rosalie believed otherwise wasn’t slightly encouraging. If they, who knew Edward so well, truly thought that he still had feelings for me, then perhaps there was some truth to Alice’s words. Edward and I were nowhere near lovers, but maybe we could eventually be friends. I suddenly felt confidence creep through me, warming my heart and making my cheeks glow. It was a nice but unfamiliar feeling.

I didn’t follow much of the conversation after that. Both Alice and Rosalie seemed to think they had pushed their luck to the absolute limits, because neither of them mentioned Edward again. Instead, Rosalie fished a magazine out of her bag and began to read, whilst Alice focused on the much safer topic of clothes. Unfortunately for me, she wasn’t quite satisfied with my share of the morning’s spoils, which mainly consisted of very pretty, but very conservative clothing that I could also wear to work. I had downright refused to even try on anything more outlandish, but Alice had still managed to sneak a couple of questionable items into my bags. Once the food had been cleared away I discovered one such garment for the first time- it was a rectangular piece of denim so miniscule it resembled a dishcloth, yet the manufacturers had had the audacity to label it as a skirt.

“I am not wearing this,” I spluttered as I pulled the offending piece of material from one of the bags.

“Why not?” Alice asked, a faint look of surprise crossing her flawless features, “it’s your size.”

“It’s tiny!”

“That’s the style,” she maintained calmly, going back to looking critically through the clothes I had chosen.

I just gaped at her, my eyes flicking from the stonewashed travesty masquerading as a skirt to the pixie like vampire in front of me. Finally, I said, “Alice, I just don’t wear things like this.”

She frowned, her otherwise smooth forehead creasing momentarily as she looked back to me. “But why, Bella?”

Because I look like an idiot? “Because it doesn’t suit me!”

“Rubbish,” Alice scoffed, turning back to my bags. “You’re beautiful Bella, when are you going to start seeing it?”

Huh. Me, beautiful. Yeah sure. I looked back to the skirt and a voice whispered in the back of my mind, You don’t wear clothes like this because you have no one to wear them for. It was true; I couldn’t remember the last time I had dressed to impress a guy. I certainly hadn’t been on a date for years; in fact, I couldn’t remember the last time I had even properly spoken to a guy who wasn’t a student or a colleague outside of a work environment. And as for anything further… well let’s just say that my experience of sex had begun and ended with Jacob on a single excruciatingly awkward night in the summer after my senior year. The word ‘disaster’ didn’t quite cover it, not least because I started crying half way through when I realised that the hot skin I was touching couldn’t be further from the cold skin that I craved. Jake had been as understanding as a teenage boy can be in such a situation, which is to say far more than I deserved. He had stopped immediately, we hadn’t tried again and he had never pressured me to do so, but it was the penultimate event in a series of many which forced us to break up. The last straw had been Brady’s ‘accident’ several months later…

“Bella?” Suddenly I realised that Alice was talking to me and I dragged myself from my thoughts.

“Yes?”

“I mean seriously, you dress like an old woman,” Alice said despairingly, as she pulled a pair of clunky loafers from the depths of one of my carrier bags. I had snuck them when she hadn’t been looking, guessing that she wouldn’t approve of my choice in footwear. It was obvious from her disgusted expression that I had predicted correctly. “What are these?! Really?? Why do you insist on buying clothes that look more at home in an old persons’ hospice?”

“Well I am older now Alice-” I began noncommittally. The truth was that I liked those clothes because they allowed me to hide; If I made myself as undesirable to men as possible then I didn’t have to suffer their advances and be reminded of Edward.

Alice snorted, a sound that was as un-vampire as it was possible to get. “Twenty-four is NOT old.”

“But it’s older than you and Rosalie- it’s even older than Carlisle!” and almost seven years older than Edward, my subconscious completed.

“Yes Bella, in human years. But we’re vampires! To us, anything below thirty is practically pre-pubescent. And anyway, you barely look a day over twenty.”

“I look older than you.”

Alice rolled her eyes. “Everyone looks older than me, I’m 4 foot 10!”

I laughed, despite of myself. “Okay, point taken,” I said resignedly. Alice’s eyes lit up.

“Really?” she asked excitedly, “Does that mean you’ll let me choose whatever you buy from now on?”

“Um…” would I regret this? Most probably, but experience had taught me that it was far easier to just agree than to argue with Alice’s schemes. “Sure, I guess,” I finished lamely. This resulted in a lot of excited squealing from Alice, so much so that Rosalie actually deigned to look up from her magazine. Alice decided that it was time to leave the restaurant, so we paid the bill to the disgruntled waiter who hadn’t been impressed by the way two of our party had completely ignored their plates of food, took our bags and went back to the mall.

“Ten shops down, only twelve left to go!” Alice cried happily over her shoulder. I groaned and, if I hadn’t known better, I could’ve sworn that Rosalie had too.

Four hours, twelve bags and several thousand dollars later, we left the mall. The roads had been salted since the morning and were effectively free of snow, rendering the jeep’s plough even more ridiculous than before. As we pulled into my street I was uncomfortably aware of the way passers-by were staring at us. I suddenly realised how this would look to outsiders; Bella Swan the hermit had gone out shopping with two of her students from school- two students who just happened to be the sisters of the one she apparently hated. I sunk lower in my seat so to hide my face from the people on the street. I sure had a knack for attracting gossip.

As soon as the jeep came to a halt, I jumped out of the passenger door, grabbing my stuff as I went. “Well girls that was fun!” I said quickly, my eyes darting around anxiously for eavesdroppers, “we should definitely do it again sometime. I have to go now, okay bye!” I tried to turn tail and scurry up the steps to my apartment but, weighed down as I was by shopping bags, I managed to lose my footing on the ice and skid comically. Before I fell flat on my face, however, Alice caught me and effortlessly stood me upright again.

“Bella,” she said as she took some of my bags and carried them up the steps for me, “Rosalie and I have been wondering whether you’d like to… to come back to our house this evening. We’ll buy lots of human food, so you don’t have to worry about that. Carlisle and Esme and the boys all really miss you- none of them can wait to see you again and so we thought that maybe…” she trailed off hopefully.

I stared at her. What could I say? Although my day with his sisters had boosted my confidence as far as Edward was concerned, I wasn’t sure that I was ready to spend an entire evening with him. I was still angry towards him for the way he had responded to my motorbike and I didn’t want to give him the chance to start another argument. But I couldn’t deny that spending Saturday evening with my favourite family in the world- the Cullens- was more appealing than shivering alone in my freezing apartment. “Well I-” I began, still unsure about what answer I would give.

“Please, Bella?” Alice said imploringly.

As I looked into her eyes, the solution suddenly came to me. I would go to the Cullens’, but only if I was allowed to ride my bike there. That way, I would have a quick and easy means of escape if things got too awkward. Edward would probably get angry again, but I decided that inciting his wrath was a chance I would have to take, and anyway, I was tired of him telling me what to do. I would never usually volunteer to ride my motorcycle outdoors on such a cold day, especially with the roads in such poor conditions, but I would have to sacrifice my comfort for convenience. I quickly shared my plan with Alice. At first she wasn’t at all keen on the idea, but after a bit of pleading, she seemed to come round. “- and anyway,” I added, “there are so many bags in the jeep that I can hardly fit in there as it is and once we stop to buy food it’ll be even worse…” I waited with baited breath for her response.

“Okay, fine,” Alice finally said huffily, “but if Edward asks, this had nothing to do with me, okay?”

“Of course!” I cried happily, hugging her. Together we took the shopping bags up to my apartment where I exchanged them for my leather jacket, helmet and keys. Then we came back to the street outside to find an annoyed Rosalie waiting outside the jeep. Alice filled her in on the situation and after a single ‘Edward is going to FREAK’ she agreed to drive more slowly than usual so that I could follow them to their house.

We set off, Rosalie and Alice in the jeep with me following behind on the bike. The icy wind whipped against me, chilling the few uncovered section of my skin to the bone and I was thankful for the protection of the helmet. The drive was easy, but the condition of the roads meant that it took longer than I had expected and once we had stopped to buy food, it was about 7.30pm when we finally arrived at the Cullen mansion. I was struck by an irresistible sense of déjà vu as we turned up the long driveway leading from the highway. Lined by tall trees, it was very similar to the one they had had in Forks. The similarities continued once we came into view of the house, which was very large and surrounded by snow-topped trees. However this house was made from beautiful red brick instead of white and my knowledge of local geography told me that it must back onto the lake, instead of a river. I came to a slow stop on the edge of the drive in front of the house and cut the bike’s engines. I jumped off onto the hard packed snow with a soft thud and waved at Alice who was just getting out of the jeep.

“This house is gorgeous,” I said admiringly, as I walked towards her. “I thought the one you had in Forks was amazing, but this is just… wow.” Alice held the jeep door open for Rosalie whilst she unloaded the shopping bags. Once they were all out, she closed the door and smiled at me wickedly.

“You know what else is amazing, Bella?” she asked innocently.

“What?”

“Snow!” she giggled, and before I could form a response, she had hurled a handful of it at me. The snowball smashed into the side of my face, sending shivers down my spine. I shouted in protest and immediately began to form snowballs of my own. Before long, Alice and I were engaging in a full blown snowball fight, giggling and shouting as we pelted each other and used the cars to hide behind. Rosalie took cover in the garage the minute she saw the snow flying- she obviously didn’t want her hair to be ruined- leaving just Alice and I. Alice’s vampire speed and strength were proving to be a huge advantage and within minutes it became clear that I would be unable to fight her off much longer. Giving up, I ran laughing towards the house in an attempt to find cover. I was just stumbling up the porch steps when I heard Alice shout from behind me, her voice suddenly serious.

“No Bella, wait! Don’t open the door-”

“What, so you can throw more snow at me? No chance!” I scoffed teasingly. Sure, like I’d fall for that one! Grinning, I pushed the door and it swung open effortlessly at my touch.

Standing in the entrance hall, directly in front of the doors, were two figures. I recognised the first immediately- it was Edward. For a split second, I didn’t register anything but his beautiful face, but then I felt my heart stop as I took the entire scene in. Edward was standing, half naked, in the middle of the room with a breathtakingly beautiful woman draped all over him. Oh my God, she’s actually HOLDING his shirt my mind blithered.I couldn’t help myself- I gasped loudly in shock. They both turned around to face me, similar expressions of surprise on their faces. Within a couple of seconds, the woman’s ruby painted lips had stretched into an amused smile. She really was stunning; she possessed the sort of looks that could only be rivalled by Rosalie’s. I felt my insides disappear as I took in her tumbling strawberry blonde curls, her eyes the colour of purest honey and her perfectly proportioned figure. So this is what Edward meant by ‘distractions’. My cheeks began to burn in mortification- how could I have dreamed even for a moment that Edward would still love me? As if I could ever be in the same league as him or women like the strawberry blonde. Of course he would choose her perfection over my mediocrity.

“Bella!” Edward choked out, his topaz eyes wide with shock. He brushed off his companion’s hand and took a step towards me. I tried to focus on his face, but the small matter of his muscled chest- which, to my defence, I had never seen fully uncovered before- was distracting me. Then, as my eyes my eyes raked over his perfectly defined abs, I heard the blonde woman laugh quietly. The heat rose in my cheeks as I realised what I had just been doing. I just ogled a student. God, kill me now. It all became too much.

“I-I’m s-sorry to interrupt,” I stuttered, averting my eyes from the couple in shame.

“No wait, Bella!”

I span around and lurched back through the door, ignoring Edward’s words from behind me. I didn’t want to hear his apologies or explanations- they meant nothing to me. I knew what I had seen with my eyes; Edward had clearly been very ‘busy’ with his blonde visitor and I had no desire to intrude. I all but fell out onto the porch, right at the feet of Alice, who had sprinted up the steps in a blur. She stared at me, horrified. I pushed past her and walked as quickly as I could down the steps.

“Bella!” Alice called after me, whizzing in front of me to block my path, “it’s not what you think, he-” she tried to explain, hurriedly.

“Did you see that happening?” I whispered as quietly as I could, hyper-aware of the fact that Edward would be able to hear every word.

“Yes, but-” Alice continued. It suddenly all made sense; that must have been why she had warned me not to go in the house. She had had a vision of me walking in on Edward and his ‘companion’ and had wanted to prevent it happening, but why? So she could continue telling me that he loved me? I felt a flash of anger towards her. How dare she lead me on like that?

“Listen,” I said, interrupting her, “I don’t care. No seriously, Edward is perfectly entitled to spend time with whoever he likes. Now if you excuse me, I have to get going.” I side-stepped her again and started walking towards my motorbike.

“But Bella!” she again appeared beside me, a very hurt expression on her face, “You said you’d stay tonight, you said you wanted to see the others!” I felt a twinge of guilt beneath my embarrassment and anger.

“I know I did, but… well, I don’t think it was the best idea. I just can’t…” I trailed off, unable to put my pain into words. It was just so hard to be around Edward and to know that he was happy without me; it hurt so much to see that he had been able to move on whereas I was still as addicted to him as I had been at eighteen. Before I could voice any of this, however, I heard a male voice call me from behind.

“Bella!” Alice and I both turned around to see Carlisle sweeping from the garage across the snow-covered drive towards us. Several paces behind him was Jasper, who was staring intently at Alice in his usual form of silent communication. Even further behind Jasper I could see a now fully-clothed Edward wincing on the porch as he was chastised by a severely angry Esme. Oh God, I cringed, she’s telling him off! For my sake! Could this be more mortifying? My blush darkened as I turned back to face Carlisle who, judging from his unruffled expression, had no idea what had just occurred. He opened his hands in a welcoming gesture, but I sensed him glance confusedly at my flustered face. “It’s wonderful to see you Bella,” he said kindly, “we’re delighted that you could come this evening.”

“Uh, thank you Carlisle,” I said uncomfortably.

“I understand you’ll be staying for dinner?”

“Oh,” I said hastily, “oh that doesn’t matter, it’s probably too inconvenient for you. I should go home.” I was hoping that he would agree; I suddenly wanted to be as far from the Cullen household as possible.

“Not at all,” Carlisle said graciously, “it’s a pleasure to have you here. Would you like to come inside and warm up? It’s very cold out here.” I knew he was only saying it for my benefit- as a vampire the temperature was immaterial to him. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t want to be rude, but neither did I want to go inside and be subjected to more public displays of affection between Edward and his blonde.

“Well,” I said, still deliberating. From the corner of my eye I noticed Alice shoot a pointed glance at Jasper and I instantly felt overpowered by a wave of calm confidence. I scowled at him, but he just grinned at me apologetically, before reinforcing the emotion with an even stronger dose. I struggled to fight it for a couple of seconds with absolutely no effect. Finally I exhaled, intelligent enough to recognise defeat. “Okay,” I said quietly to Carlisle, “I suppose a couple of drinks couldn’t hurt…”

“Excellent,” he beamed. “If you’d like to-” he was interrupted by a jubilant whoop. We all looked around to see Emmett darting out of one of the mansion’s many side doors.

“YEAH! Bella’s here!” he shouted happily, appearing by my side in a second and wrapping his arms around me in a huge bear hug.

“Thanks Emmett,” I gasped, my chest constricted by his grip, “it’s great to see you too.” He let go of me and grinned hugely.

“D’ya wanna see the inside of the house?”

“Um, sure,” I replied, trying to sound as enthusiastic as I could. “Lead the way.” I followed him back inside, my eyes fixed determinedly on a point several feet wide of the bronze haired figure on the porch. Just because I was spending time with Edward’s family, didn’t mean I had to acknowledge him. I sensed him take a step towards me and murmur my name as I passed, but I just walked past with my head held high. Perhaps if I acted like nothing had just happened then none of the rest of the family would have to learn of my embarrassing discovery. Once I had stepped inside I was greeted warmly by Esme, who seemed very keen to make me as comfortable as possible. Unfortunately, my plan to feign nonchalance was ruined when the blonde stranger sashayed back into the room.

“Oh,” Emmett said, glancing at her, “Bella, this is Tanya, she’s a good friend of ours, isn’t that right Edward?” He turned good-naturedly to his brother, obviously wanting to include him in the conversation. Edward had just slunk silently through the doors, but as Emmett spoke he stopped dead in his tracks and sent him what could only be described as a death-glare. Emmett looked back at him astounded. “What?” he asked incredulously, “all I said was-”

“Emmett, stop.” Alice ordered quickly, her eyes darting from me to Edward. Then she said something far too quickly for my human ears to understand, but it was obvious from her tone that she was explaining what had just happened. I shuffled self-consciously and then felt my cheeks flame red as everybody looked at me.The atmosphere in the room had suddenly become very tense. Nobody spoke, instead preferring to watch me intently. I did not meet their eyes, unwilling to see their pitying expressions. Thanks Alice, I thought bitterly, like I need more people feeling sorry for me. There was more silence for a few seconds, as I tried to find a way to change the subject. However just as I was opening my mouth to speak, I felt something vibrate in my jacket pocket. It was my cell phone. I looked at it in surprise for a couple of seconds; I had forgotten I even had it on me.

“Excuse me,” I said to the room at large, “I better go take this.” Relieved to have a legitimate reason to escape the excruciatingly awkward silence of the hallway, I quickly opened the doors, taking great care not to touch Edward on my way out. Once outside, I flipped open the lid of my phone to see that I had a total of five missed calls. I checked the caller ID and felt my stomach drop as I saw Jacob’s name spelt out in block capitals. Why would he have called me five times? Was it possible he knew that I was at the Cullens’? But no, that was ridiculous, how could he know? He was thousands of miles away in Forks and although he had many extraordinary talents, being psychic was not one of them. As I cleared the screen, I realised that Jake had also left me a voicemail message. I dialled the number to my inbox, an unexplainable feeling of foreboding creeping through me. I waited impatiently as the automated welcome message informed me of the time and date of my message; Jacob had called whilst I was driving, no wonder I hadn’t heard it. Then the message came to an end and there was a loud beep, followed by Jacob’s deep voice.

“Bella!” I immediately knew something was very wrong. Jacob sounded frantic and on edge; his voice was fraught and there was a lot of background noise to his call which meant I had to concentrate to understand his next words. “Bella I’ve been ringing you again and again, where the hell are you? I’ve tried your house phone too, I even tried ringing the school for Christ’s sake, before I remembered it’s a Saturday,” Jake said heatedly down the phone. “Why aren’t you at home? You never go out on a weekend, why the fuck did you have to choose this one?” My eyes widened as I heard how angry he was. What’s going on? I couldn’t think what could have made Jacob so stressed that he was taking his anger out on me. I walked to the edge of the veranda and leant against the fence, urging myself to stay calm. “Bella, I need to tell you something bad- What, Sam?” Suddenly Jacob broke off and his voice became fainter as though he was holding the receiver away from his face while he spoke to someone else. I strained my ears even harder to hear what he was saying. “Yeah I know, I’m just leaving her a message… well tell them that that’s not fucking good enough! Do I need to… no…. yeah, sure…. Okay, I’ll be there in a couple of minutes.” There was a pause, before Jake’s voice came back much louder and clearer. “Hey Bella it’s me again, I’m sorry about that- I had to talk to Sam. Look as I was saying, something bad has happened and I had to ring you to tell you. I… well, it’s… it’s not good.” He broke off again and all I could hear was his heavy breathing. It was more ragged than usual, like it only got when he was really, really worried. “Yeah, so it’s not great, but don’t freak out ‘cause that won’t help anything. You understand me Bella? Don’t panic, okay?” It seemed like he was trying to calm himself down as much as me. My hands gripped the wooden rail so tightly that I began to feel splinters of wood dig into my skin. What had happened? Was someone hurt? Billy? Carole? Charlie? “And… ah, shit, I didn’t want to tell you this on voicemail,” Jacob said shakily, before taking a deep shuddering breath, “But I knew you’d want to know. It’s…it’s Brady, Bells.”

No.

The world disappeared, to be replaced by an empty, howling void.

No. God, please no.

I felt my body go into lockdown.

Not again. Please, don’t let anything more happen to him.

I was barely even aware of the cold anymore or of the pain that shot through my hands as splinters dug into my skin.

Not Brady, I thought desperately, Please, I begged, he’s been through enough.

And then: I’ve been through enough.

Through my shock and anguish I heard Jacob’s words continue, as though he was speaking from far, far away. “Brady’s sick Bella,” he said hoarsely, “he’s really, really sick. He had a heart attack this morning in his room on the ward and now… n-now he’s in a coma and the doctors don’t know… they don’t know if he’s going to wake up. I’m at the hospital now with the rest of the pack and Brady’s parents.” He stopped again as in the background I heard a woman begin to cry; I suddenly realised my own eyes were hot with tears. “G-God,” Jacob said shakily, “I- I’m so sorry to call you like this, I know it’s so unfair, there’s nothing you can do- you’re in Goddamn Rochester for God’s sake- but I thought you had to know, I know I’d want to know if it were me. Not that this is in any way your fault Bella, you know it isn’t. He might’ve had this heart attack regardless of what happened that summer, so don’t b-blame y-yourself for this, ‘cause I know that’s w-what you’ll do.” He was really losing it now. I could tell from the way his voice was shaking, from the inflections in his vowels and the long, drawn out breaths. Jacob, my Jacob, was falling apart. Breaking from inside because of what had happened to Brady, resulting from a monstrosity that I’d caused six years ago- something which, whatever Jacob said, would have been so avoidable if I hadn’t been so damn stupid. Brady never would have got sick, if I hadn’t… if I hadn’t… “That’s not what I wanted at all, for you to blame yourself,” Jacob continued to say, interrupting my thoughts, “it’s just I-” he trailed off again, before forcing himself to choke out the words, “it’s j-just that I’m so… I’m so scared, Bells. I don’t… want… him to die.” The tears were coming thick and fast now; I felt them streak down my cheeks and trickle hotly down my neck. “I have to go back inside and talk to the doctors; I’m not allowed to use the phone inside the hospital. I’m so sorry Bella, I love you. I’m sorry. Bye.” The message came to an end. I instantly tried to ring Jacob back, but there was no answer; his phone was switched off.

I stood, paralysed by pain as the full horror of his news clutched me. Unbidden, unwanted, yet with terrifying intensity, visions of the catastrophic night six years ago came flooding back into my mind:

Me running blindly to the edge of the woods in Forks and stumbling painfully across a tree stump; Brady in his wolf form, his huge limbs shaking with fearful excitement as he jumped protectively in front of me, creating a human barrier between me and my attacker; a flash of fiery red and white gleaming teeth; the stench of death, revenge and fear on the wind as screams of triumph and howls of pain ripped through the silence; pools of blood, so unnervingly red, despite the lack of light coming from the traitorous new moon; an evil black night fading to absolute darkness as I finally passed out…

I dropped the phone; it landed with a loud thud in the snow as I fell to my knees, clutching my chest. He’s going to die, my mind screamed, Brady’s going to die and it’s all your fault. I suddenly felt a piercing pain and, as I looked wildly at my hands, I realised that I had managed to cut myself on the wooden railing as I fell. I brought them to the ground and in my fevered, grief-stricken mind it was not my blood that stained the pure white snow, but Brady’s; it dripped freely from my damned soul as a sign of my sins. A sob ripped from my throat as a word burned through my mind like fire.

Murderer.

Chapter 10 part 1

Well in case you failed to notice,
In case you failed to see,
This is my heart bleeding before you,
This is me down on my knees, and…
These foolish games are tearing me apart,
And your thoughtless words are breaking my heart.
Time passed. It shifted and twisted back on to itself, contorting into increasingly confusing shapes and coils as seconds seemed to distort into hours and minutes to years. I stayed frozen in my position on the snow, completely oblivious to my surroundings as one name blazed through my mind like a poisoned mantra. Brady.

It must have only been moments later, but it could have just as easily been a century, when I sensed someone kneel beside me. Strong arms prised my hands away from the reddened snow and gently leant me back into a sitting position. I complied sluggishly as though drugged, but made no real attempt to move of my own accord. Through the screaming in my mind I could hear voices, but the words made no sense to me; it was as if the sentences had been cut up and rearranged, losing all their meaning. I sensed people moving around me, thought I heard somebody arguing, then a door slam shut…

“It’s all right Bella, you’re going to be fine,” the person beside me spoke in a calm, soothing voice and they were the first words that actually got through to me. I felt my companion carefully take my hands in his own, turning them over and examining the damage.

“I’ve brought your bag, Carlisle,” a softer, more feminine voice called from behind me and I supposed that another person must have joined us. I kept my eyes closed tight. Perhaps if I pretended to disappear then the world would follow suit.

“Thank you. It’s just a shallow cut,” I heard the first voice say; “I’ll dress and bandage it to be safe though.”

“Will you do it out here?”

“Yes, there’s no point in spilling blood inside the house unnecessarily. On that note, has Jasper gone?”

“Yes, he and Alice went almost straight away. I don’t think… I don’t think he would have actually done anything to hurt Bella. He still feels awful about what happened on her eighteenth…”

“I know, Esme, I know. I’m very proud of him; his control has improved so much over the last six years, but you know we can’t take any chances when it comes to Bella’s safety. I’ll be sure to let Jasper know that my request for him to leave was merely a precaution.” The owner of the male voice- it was Carlisle, I decided through the fog of my mind- then cradled me in his arms, picking me up in one fluid motion and carrying me effortlessly away from where I had been crouched. I watched numbly as the snow covered wooden boards slipped away below me, to be replaced by dryer ones in a more sheltered area of the veranda. I felt Carlisle let go of me as he gently lowered me down onto a bench, before turning his back on me again. Even though I was still staring blindly into space, I could sense another figure by the door, surveying us both. Esme.“Speaking of precautions,” Carlisle said to her, “please remind Edward that he is not to come out here under any circumstances. He can stay in the house with the others, unless I call him.” At these words I thought I heard a loud, frustrated growl from inside the house, but before I could be sure the sound sparked off another round of vivid memories within my mind.

Nursing my injured leg where I had fallen at the edge of the trees, I watched horrified as Brady’s huge wolf form quivered in front of me, almost blocking my attacker from view… but still allowing me a glimpse of her white skin and blood-red eyes; the sound of my choking screams as the two creatures twisted and launched towards each other, vampire and wolf meeting in mid air in a blood curdling cacophony of snarls, growls and, most chillingly, maniacal laughter…

“Bella?” Carlisle’s voice acted like a magnet, dragging me immediately from my recollections. I opened my eyes, slightly disorientated, taking full stock of my surroundings for the first time since Jacob’s voicemail message had ended. It was now dark outside and the sun had fully set, the only light source being the electric lamps that were situated on the corners of the decking. From this artificial yellow light I could just make out the white flakes that were falling gently onto the drive way; it had begun to snow again. I looked away from the snow and turned my attention to Carlisle. He had sat down next to me on the bench, his black doctor’s bag resting on the floor by his feet. As I saw it I remembered my hand and looked down to find that he had relinquished it. I stared at the now bandaged cut in surprise; I hadn’t even noticed him working on it, I had been so preoccupied by my visions.

“Th-thank you,” I said, still surveying my hand as I turned it over. “I-I did it a-again, huh? I’m sorry Carlisle, I swear I c-can come to visit you without getting blood all over the place…” I trailed off, aware that Carlisle had not laughed at my lame comment or even spoken at all. I looked up, to see his ochre eyes boring into me with almost frightening intensity. There was no shadow of laughter there, only serious concern and worry. It unnerved me and I tried to fill the silence. “Um, so thanks for cleaning me up, I’m sorry about, uh, the snow…now it’s pink and all…” what was I saying? Was I really talking to Carlisle about the snow? He must be wondering whether my brain had also sustained serious damage. I hoped he wouldn’t insist on sending me to hospital; I had a long list of things I needed to do, and spending a night in emergency room was not one of them. In fact, it was ridiculous for me to be still sitting here at all- every second I squandered here on this porch another moment of Brady’s life might be slipping away… I needed to get to Forks, fast. I would have to call the airport and try to get onto the next flight to Washington, preferably tonight. No doubt it would be horribly expensive and use up almost all of my meagre savings, but there was no other way. Oh well, I thought bleakly, who needs food anyways? After I had booked a flight I would need to contact the school concerning my absence… that was a phone call I was dreading. I didn’t know what excuse I would come up with, only that there was no way I could tell the truth. I also had a feeling that my disappearance the day after I had had a public argument with my least favourite student would not go uncommented on… maybe I would get fired. If I did, then it was no more than I deserved. After what I had done six years ago, after the consequences my actions had had on Brady, I almost craved to be punished. As far as I was concerned, my constant pain and self-hatred weren’t nearly sufficient justice for my actions. I was about to tell Carlisle that I had to leave, when I realized that he was still staring at me. I was now beginning to feel really self-conscious. “What?” I asked, confused.

For a moment, Carlisle looked as though he was deciding whether or not to speak. After a few seconds though, he had clearly made up his mind because a determined expression crossed his face. “Bella,” he began very seriously, not once breaking his gaze, “none of this is your fault.” I gaped at him, thunderstruck. How does he know about Brady? Was he a mind-reader now too? I felt the heat of shame and embarrassment cross my cheeks and blushed deeply.

“You’re wrong; it’s all my fault, if I hadn’t-”

“No it’s not,” he said consolingly, his tone soothing and slow, as though he was coaxing a suicidal person down from a tall building. “I can see that you blame yourself for the deterioration of your relationship with Edward, but you have to know that you are in no way responsible for the problems you are both experiencing.” I just stared at him, not quite comprehending his words. He was talking about me and Edward? How was that even relevant? Of course, I did blame myself for my break-up with Edward; if I hadn’t been so plain and boring perhaps he never would have left, but that still didn’t explain why Carlisle was bringing it up now. Either I was missing something here, or he had severely misunderstood the situation.

“Um, I don’t think you-” I began, but Carlisle had already continued speaking.

“And no matter what you’re feeling Bella, you must realize that to actually hurt yourself is both extremely reckless and uncalled for. What would your parents think? You have to take care of yourself; you mean so much to so many people, none more so than our family. We all love you Bella, you’re a strong, intelligent, beautiful woman and it’s time you started to acknowledge that fact, instead of running yourself down all the time. If you’re having problems you should speak to somebody, but self-harm is never the answer.”

What?! Self-harm? What on earth was Carlisle talking about? Had he lost his mind? I stared at him in utter bewilderment, his words running through my head. Then, in one fell swoop, understanding came to me, making my eyes widen in shock. Now it all made sense: Carlisle’s hushed tones and cautious glances; the way he treated me like he would somebody who was extremely disturbed; the way he had ordered Edward to stay inside. He thought I had cut my hand deliberately because I was so upset about Edward and Tanya. It was so absurdly off the mark- in fact, considering what had happened to Brady, it was almost ironic- that I laughed, despite of myself, then stopped once I saw Carlisle tense. Oh great, I thought to myself, now he thinks I’m hysterical too. “No,” I said hastily, trying to exude positive ‘I am not crazy’ vibes, “you don’t understand; I didn’t do this myself. Well I did, but not on purpose,” Excellent work Bella, now you’re arguing with yourself. Way to prove you don’t have problems. “It was a complete accident,” I continued earnestly, “I was listening to a message on the phone and… and I heard some bad news,” I faltered when I remembered the horror I had felt at Jacob’s words. Then I shook my head sharply, snapping myself out of it. I had plenty of time to dwell on Brady’s situation on the plane; right now I had to focus on persuading Carlisle that there was nothing wrong with my mental health. “S-so while I was on the phone I was holding on to the railing too hard,” I continued, “and then, klutz that I am, I tripped and it splintered and I was cut. Purely accidental, I swear.” Silence followed my words, as Carlisle watched me sceptically. Even I had to admit that my speech had been wholly unconvincing. “Really, I’m telling the truth,” I said imploringly, “believe me Carlisle, I wouldn’t do it on purpose- I didn’t do it on purpose. I promise.”

I waited with baited breath for Carlisle’s response. He looked at me searchingly for a few moments, clearly trying to find a lie in my eyes. Then after a few seconds he sighed, seemingly accepting that I was telling the truth. “Well that’s certainly a relief. I’m sorry, I didn’t want to insult you, but Esme and I were both worried, especially after what Edward said-”

“Wait, Edward toldyou that’s what happened?” I exclaimed in disbelief.

“Well he only assumed. After the way you fled the room earlier, and when he heard you crying, then came out of the door to see you bleeding on the ground… he just thought that after what you saw with Tanya earlier…” he trailed off, slightly alarmed at my expression, which I was sure must have suddenly become murderous. I was actually speechless with rage. Just who the fuck did Edward think he was? How DARE he tell his family that I was so depressed by his leaving that I was cutting myself? Of all the egocentric, arrogant, self-obsessed bastards- “and when Edward added that on top of your feelings of self-hatred, it seemed to make sense,” Carlisle continued, his face again troubled.

“Huh?” I asked distractedly, still preoccupied by the way my mind was snarling insults at Edward.

Carlisle looked at me cautiously. “Jasper told Edward that you’re perpetually in a state of self-loathing and that you’re feeling extremely guilty about something,” he explained, his features fraught with fatherly worry, “which, regardless of how you hurt your hand, is a very unhealthy way to live. Whatever it is that is troubling you, I’m sure that you’re blowing it all out of proportion. You know you can always talk to Esme or me about your worries, and if you don’t feel comfortable enough for that, considering our proximity to, uh-” he paused and we both knew he had just stopped himself from saying Edward’s name, “then there are plenty of other places for you to find help.” I didn’t answer; I was too startled by what he had said. I hadn’t once given thought to the fact that Jasper knew exactly how I was feeling, let alone that he would be able to detect my emotions about Brady. This realization also led me to a much more worrying one- if Jasper knew how I felt about Brady, then surely he had detected my feelings towards Edward? In which case, my attempts to persuade Esme and Alice that I no longer loved him had been completely futile. Edward must have known all along that I was lying. My cheeks flushed with humiliation as I thought of all the times Edward must have been laughing with his brothers behind my back, making fun of the way the pathetic little human hung to her foolish dreams of her love being requited. I forced myself to blink back tears as I looked back to Carlisle, who was still speaking. “If you want, I could arrange an appointment for you with one of the psychiatrists at work; they’re truly excellent.” Even through my shame and hurt, I wasn’t insensible to the fact that I was being told to see a shrink by a five hundred year old vegetarian vampire patriarch married to a woman four hundred years his junior with four incestuous adopted children. What did that say about me?

I answered politely as I could, trying my best not to be offended by his suggestion. “No thank you, that really won’t be necessary.” I already had my own personal support system; his name was Jacob Black. And anyway, I might not have been an expert in psychoanalysis, but I was pretty sure that the patient had to be at least fairly honest with their doctor, which, in my case, would be completely impossible. Even if I wasn’t perceived as crazy from the outset, I definitely would be once the words ‘werewolf’ and ‘vampire’ passed my lips. I didn’t have time for this; Brady was in Forks, dying, possibly already dead and I was wasting time on this cold veranda. It was time to bring this conversation to an end. “I’m sorry Carlisle, but I really need to get going. The message on my phone- the one I was listening to before I fell- it was from a friend back in Forks. He…” I paused, unwilling to divulge the full details of what had happened, but knowing that I owed Carlisle an explanation, I started again, careful not to go into specifics. “He told me that one of our friends had… had a heart attack. He’s been in the hospital for years with…problems, but he was generally stable. Until tonight…” I cast my eyes downwards, not wanting Carlisle to see me cry. “I need to get to Washington as soon as possible. I have to be there, you see… well it’s sort of my fault that he was in hospital in the first place…” There was no ‘sort of’ about it, of course, but I didn’t want to come on too strong for fear of worrying Carlisle again. I knew I had been exceedingly vague and I braced myself for a barrage of questions, but they did not come. Instead, Carlisle took my hand comfortingly and looked me directly in the eyes.

“You need to get a flight back to Forks?”

“Yes, as soon as possible.”

“Then a flight is what you’ll have. Leave everything to me, Bella. I’ll ring the airport immediately.”

“Wait, no!” I protested hurriedly. I didn’t want to be more of a burden to him; I had already been troublesome enough tonight. “You don’t need to do that, I can ring them. I’ve already caused you enough problems.” Carlisle just waved a silencing hand at me.

“Don’t be ridiculous Bella, you’re like my daughter. It’s only right that I should help you.” His voice was full of so much earnest affection that I again had difficulty blinking back my tears. Carlisle seemed to realize this and stood up, gently helping me do the same. “Let’s go inside,” he said kindly, “it’s far too cold to stay out here. I’ll make arrangements for your flight and you can sit in the lounge and warm up.” He stopped suddenly and I guessed that he was thinking about how I would react to seeing the others. “Unless you would prefer waiting somewhere else?” He looked at me expectantly.

I wanted to accept his offer; I didn’t like the idea of being subjected to more humiliation by seeing Edward again, especially when I was still so angry with him. On the other hand, I knew that if I did avoid him then everyone would immediately assume that I was too overcome to even be in the same room as him and Tanya. As much as it hurt me, I would have to put on a brave face and confront them. At least my emotions were private from Edward now that Jasper had left the house. “No, it’s fine,” I said with as much conviction as I could muster, “I’ll go and join the others.” Carlisle nodded silently and I followed him towards the front door, stepping aside to let Esme out. She was carrying a shovel and smiled apologetically at me as she went to the patch of bloody snow and shovelled it into a bag, then turned; presumably to go and dump it in the lake. I sighed. Of all the places for me to spill blood, I had to choose the one where it was a practically banned substance.

Carlisle and I walked to the huge living room. Rosalie and Emmett were talking quietly to each other by the fireplace, while Tanya and Edward were standing at opposite ends of the room, both glaring into different directions with their arms folded. I wondered whether they had rowed because of me, then decided that I didn’t care. As soon as the door opened, everyone looked up. I looked at each of them. Emmett looked concerned and upset; Rosalie was, predictably, annoyed, but as I concentrated on her expression I realized that she didn’t seem to be angry at me- her eyes kept flickering accusingly at Edward. Tanya was watching me in a different way than she had before; it was as though she was weighing me up, trying to find answers in my eyes. I saved Edward to last, and as I looked at him I felt myself falter. There were so many emotions in his eyes: worry, frustration, fear, anger and sorrow. I wanted to believe that there was something stronger than just guilt behind his emotions, but the realistic side of me stopped me from fantasizing. Don’t get your hopes up Bella, he’s just guilty because he thinks he was the reason you hurt yourself. I noticed that Carlisle was staring at Edward, and I immediately recognized the signs of a silent conversation between them. Edward’s eyes widened, and I knew that Carlisle must have relayed my explanation to him. Good. I thought viciously, It’s about time he realized he wasn’t centre of the universe. Deep down, I knew I was lying to myself. Edward was the centre of my universe, but I didn’t want to acknowledge that fact; it was too pathetic. Carlisle turned to face me, “I’ll go make that call,” he said, before sweeping out of the room. Everybody watched me quizzically, wondering what Carlisle had meant.

“A friend of mine is ill; I need to go back to Forks to visit him,” I said weakly, trying to produce an acceptable explanation, “Carlisle’s booking me a flight.” I wondered whether they would believe me, or whether they would chalk it up to trying to get away from Edward. Nobody said anything, just watched me. There was a long, awkward silence as I stared at my feet. Then, Emmett spoke.

“So Bella,” he said hesitantly, walking very slowly and carefully towards me, “how are you, uh, feeling?” He was looking at me like I was a bomb that was about to go off. “Can I get you anything? Are you hungry? Thirsty? Do you want to watch T.V.? Or are you okay just sitting here? Because that’s totally okay too, just say the word-”

“It was an accident.” I said quickly, cutting him off. I didn’t want them to be treading on eggshells around me for the rest of the night.

Emmett looked at me taken aback. “What was?”

“My hand. It was an accident, wasn’t it Edward?” I turned on him, my eyes narrowed in a coolly challenging glare. He looked back at me for a few seconds, his expression unreadable, before he slowly inclined his head.

“Yes,” he said very quietly, “it was an accident.” The room seemed to relax at his confirmation. Rosalie shook her head exasperatedly and flopped onto the couch, switching on the television. Tanya’s calculating expression was immediately replaced by one of amused satisfaction and Emmett let out a long whistle of relief. He beamed at me and punched me- very lightly- on the shoulder.

“You had me really worried for a moment there, lil’ sis!” he said good-naturedly. I tried to smile, but it was hard considering everything I had already been through that night. “So what do you want to do now? I’ve got a really awesome new games console if you’re interested…” he grinned wickedly, “we could see if you’re still as awful at video games as ever.”

“I wasn’t awful,” I protested half-heartedly. Emmett laughed and started listing the many times I had lost to him, but I wasn’t really listening. I was too busy ignoring Edward. I could tell that he was trying to make me look at him, but I wouldn’t; I didn’t want to. I was getting so tiredof all these games between us. Every time I believed that we were close to making up, something would happen to make things worse than ever. It was like some perverse board game; every time we took a step forward we immediately took four backwards again. Well, I had had enough. I wasn’t going to let myself be hurt anymore; I was finally going to accept that we couldn’t be friends and certainly couldn’t be lovers. I had to stop even trying to talk to him; it was just making everything worse. There was no point in even pretending that he had feelings for me, now that I knew he knew that I was still in love with him. Therefore, I continued to stare determinedly into space, even when he said my name quietly. I could sense everyone in the room waiting for me to reply, but I did not. Finally, I heard Edward growl in frustration and storm past me, through the wide archway that lead to the next room, causing my hair to ruffle slightly in the breeze. I turned, curious to know where he had gone. I saw him sitting far away at the other end of the adjoining room, having taken his place on the bench at what I instantly recognized as his grand piano. As I watched, he glanced up and caught my eyes in a long, piercing gaze full of emotions I was unable to read. Then, he slowly began to play. A dark, haunting melody began to flood the room. It was both captivating and agonizing; it was as though Edward had poured all the sorrows in the world into his music. Then, just when I thought that I would scream from the pain of it all, the music changed, bursting into a furious exchange of spiky notes and a pounding undercurrent of angry chords. I felt the music affect my own emotions and I turned away slowly, my fists clenched. I won’t let him break me apart,I told myself firmly, I can stand this. I looked at the others. Rosalie’s only response to the music had been to turn up the television, whereas Emmett was staring at Edward dissatisfiedly. Then he turned to look at me, clearly trying to act as though nothing had just happened.

“So what do you want to play? I’ve got ‘Mega Mutant Zombies IV’ or-”

“Oh don’t be silly Emmett,” an unfamiliar voice interrupted him, “I’m sure Bella doesn’t want to play your childish games.” We all looked around, shocked, to see Tanya standing at my elbow, her lips stretched in a dazzling smile. “She’d much rather have a chat with me, wouldn’t you Bella?” I just gaped at her disbelievingly. She pouted with hurt innocence. “Well I hardly even got introduced to you! I’ve been just dying to know more about the famous Bella Swan. How about we sit down here and you tell me a bit about yourself?”

“Um, sure,” I said, dazed. What else could I say? I could hardly respond the way I wanted to; I knew from experience with Jacob that punching immortals was never a good idea and usually resulted in several broken bones.

“Excellent!” Tanya cooed, her eyes lighting up as she grabbed hold of my wrist and sat down, pulling me with her, on a couch. I could tell from the way they were exchanging glances that Emmett and Rosalie were just as staggered as I was. I could even hear Edward quiet his playing somewhat next door as he watched Tanya with narrowed eyes. “So, where do I begin?” Tanya asked brightly, swinging her silky hair carelessly behind her shoulder. It fell in ripples, shimmering like a rainbow on the mist, each faultless strand falling perfectly into place. Judging on looks alone, she and Edward were the perfect couple; they were both unfairly beautiful. “I know all about how you met Edward of course, I’ve heard that story many a time.” She winked winningly at me and I had to clench my fists again, this time to stop me clawing those pretty eyes right out of her pretty head. That’s it, rub in the fact that Edward still talks to you. “What I don’t know though,” she continued innocently, “is anything about your life after the Cullens. What have you been doing with yourself these past years?” I couldn’t believe this. I had barely gone into depth with my post-Edward years with any of them, and yet she seemed to expect me to bare all for a complete stranger- the same stranger who I had just found draped all over my ex-boyfriend. Bitch.

“There’s nothing to tell,” I said passively. There was no way I was going to give her details. “I lived in Forks until I graduated High School, then I went to college in Arizona and I finally got a job here in Rochester. I’ve been teaching here ever since. That’s it.” She raised her eyebrow and it was obvious that she didn’t believe me.

“That’s all? Not one little story about graduating? Not one eensy anecdote about those crazy college parties?” I shook my head, my teeth gritted. “Well how about teaching, then?” Tanya asked, “Surely you must have had naughty students over the years…” she glanced through the archway at Edward and flashed him and wicked grin, which he ignored by again increasing the volume and complexity of his playing. I could sense that Tanya was trying to engage him in the memory of some sort of personal joke, but I decided that I really didn’t want to know.

“Nope,” I said, “they’re generally pretty well behaved.” I resisted the urge to also glance at Edward on these words; just because she was being childish didn’t mean I had to stoop to her level. She looked disappointed, both at Edward’s reaction and my refusal to comply with her game. She was quiet for a few moments, seemingly racking her brains for another way to involve Edward in our conversation, when suddenly her eyes lit up in triumph.

“And what about your love life?”

“W-what?!” I choked, thunderstruck. Oh no she didn’t! I couldn’t believe she had actually asked me that; surely she must realize that all her question would do was remind everyone of the way I had been unceremoniously dumped by Edward? And I had thought Lauren Mallory was evil. Edward’s piano playing suddenly increased tenfold, becoming even louder and angrier, as though he was trying to block our conversation out. He’s probably just embarrassed, I thought bitterly. I could feel Emmett and Rosalie staring at me apprehensively. “Um,” I stalled, not sure how I was going to get out of answering this question.

“Oh come now,” Tanya said, patting me patronisingly on the arm, “there’s no need to be embarrassed Bell- may I call you Bell?- we’re all truly desperate to know.” I stared at her, utterly at a loss for what to say. Why was she playing this game with me? She had already won; she had Edward, so why this intricate charade? What was her motive? If it was to remind Edward that he had chosen her then there was no need- we all knew that he didn’t love me. If, on the other hand, she was trying to humiliate me to death then she was definitely succeeding; my cheeks were absolutely flaming with embarrassment. Tanya was still waiting for a response. Oh well, I suddenly thought to myself, it’s not like there’s much to tell anyway. Perhaps it’s better this way- maybe Edward will think that Jasper was wrong and that I really am over him.

“Well, there was one guy,” I said slowly, trying to sound as offhand as possible. Rosalie and Emmett both tensed and as I looked at them I noticed Esme standing in the doorway. She was blinking at me in shock as though I had just slapped her. I stared at her in confusion. What was going on? Had she seriously expected me to disassociate myself from society for the rest of my life, simply because Edward hadn’t wanted me? Wow, I seriously need to stop acting like such a pushover, I thought. I was even more surprised by Edward’s reaction; his piano playing had now become almost deafeningly loud, the grim, heart-wrenching notes spilling from his instrument in a stampede of emotion and echoing off the wooden floorboards in the room next door. I wondered what was going through his mind, but I was distracted by Tanya’s sultry laugh.

“I knew you were holding out on us!” She cried delightedly. “So who was this mystery man? Or should I be speaking in the present tense? Does he still feature in your life?” She wasn’t even bothering to hide her rampant curiosity now.

“No, we… well, we’re still friends, but we aren’t…” I was intending to explain that it was a relationship that had never really got off the ground, but a sudden impulse stopped me. Why should I tell the truth? It was clear that Edward, his whole family and even Tanya were convinced that I had been an emotional wreck for the past six years and that I was still hopelessly infatuated with him. To be fair to myself, this impression was only partly true, because, while I hadn’t had much of a life since Edward left me, it had been a life. I had made lifelong friends in the wolf pack, I had excelled at school and I was good at my job. I had moved across the country to an entirely new city and I was living on my own independently. True, I had been mainly unhappy, but there had been bright moments. I had survived and I had been healing, albeit erratically. The rebellious part of me wanted to show Tanya and the Cullens that I wasn’t just Edward’s shadow. I could think for myself, talk for myself and fend myself. I was tired of constantly being seen as the fragile damsel in distress, waiting for the prince to wake her from her slumber. For once, I wanted to prove people that I was perfectly capable of waking up on my own. As I looked into the Cullens’ faces and took note of their pitying glances, I made up my mind. “Well,” I said in a stronger, more certain voice, “Jacob and I had our differences, so we aren’t technically ‘together’ any more, but we’re still very good friends.” I put emphasis on the ‘very’ in the hope that they wouldn’t see through the lie in the first half of our sentence. I had absolutely no romantic feelings towards Jake anymore; I wasn’t even sure if I had ever really had them to begin with, but they didn’t need to know that.

Tanya was clearly thrilled with the direction the conversation was going in. “Is he good-looking?” she prompted me. She had to raise her voice to be heard above Edward’s playing, which was getting louder and angrier by the second.

“Yes,” I said, secretly enjoying the fact that I was making Edward so angry. In my mind I could pretend that it was jealousy which caused him to slam the piano keys with such anger, not irritation at the way I had snubbed him earlier. Or perhaps he was just angry because he was dating Tanya. I know I would’ve been- the woman was impossible. “Yes Jacob is extremely… hot.” I giggled despite of myself at her reaction. If only she knew what I really meant, she probably wouldn’t be grinning like that. Tanya looked set to ask me more questions, but Carlisle walked in, ending our little party. I felt my smile vanish as I remembered where he had been, and what his return meant.

“Bella, I’ve got you onto a flight to Seattle first thing tomorrow morning. I’ve booked a car to pick you up from the airport and take you to the hospital. It would have been sooner, but the snowstorms have grounded all aircraft out of Rochester for the night.” Snowstorms? I thought to myself, perplexed. Sure enough, when I glanced out of the window I saw what had been a few gentle flakes earlier had now escalated into a full blown blizzard. Great, I thought, I’m riding home in that.

“Thank you so much for your help Carlisle.” I got to my feet, grateful for a reason to get away from Tanya’s questions. It had been fun to play with her, but the sensible side of me knew it was time to stop; I doubted Edward’s piano would last much longer. If I had thought he would stop playing, however, I was wrong; music continued to spill from the piano, acting as a background to my words. “I’ll pay for the ticket, of course,” I assured Carlisle, but he immediately shook his head, telling me that there was no need and that he was happy to help. I thanked him profusely; I hadn’t been looking forward to going without food for two months in order to pay the rent. “I better try and get through to Jacob again,” I sighed, checking the clock.

“Jacob?” Carlisle asked, furrowing his brow.

“Oooh, you’re still in touch?” Tanya interjected, her voice a sickly sweet coo.

“Yes, he was the one who told me that Brady was sick,” I said distractedly, as I patted my pockets in the search for my cell phone. “He and his brothers are supposed to be at the hospital now, but maybe he’ll have turned his phone back on…” Maybe I had left the damn thing outside on the veranda… yes, that must be it.

“He has brothers?” Tanya clucked, at the same time as Carlisle asked:

“Jacob as in Jacob Black?”

I paused in my search for the elusive phone, looking at Carlisle in surprise. “Yes, do you know him?”

He shook his head, frowning. “I’ve never met him- I knew his great-grandfather though.” I was shocked; Carlisle knew Jacob’s great-grandfather? Then, as I was going to question him further, something stirred in the back of my mind- strains of a memory of a conversation I had had with Jacob long, long ago…

“Did you say Jacob was with his ‘brothers’?” Carlisle asked, his voice sharpening, distracting me.

“Well they aren’t really his… his…” I broke off; out of the corner of my eye I had noticed the flickering flames of the hearth. Like someone had flicked a switch in my mind, everything came rushing back to me. The bonfire. It had been the first time I had spoken to Jacob, when I had tried to flirt with him in order to gain information about the Cullens.

“There are stories of the cold ones as old as the wolf legends, and some much more recent. According to legend, my own great grandfather knew some of them. He was the one who made the treaty that kept them off our land… In my great-grandfather’s time they already knew of the leader, Carlisle.”

I gasped as comprehension flooded through me. Of course Carlisle knew Jacob’s ancestors; it had been he who had signed the treaty with Jacob’s great-grandfather Ephriam Black in the first place- the very same treaty which had allowed the Cullens and the tribe to coexist peacefully for all those years. Carlisle must know all about the workings of the pack and the tribe’s werewolf bloodlines. I realized with a thrill of anxiety that by my mentioning Jacob’s ‘brothers’, Carlisle must have just worked out what they were. And if Carlisle knew, then it wouldn’t be long before-

“WEREWOLVES?!”

*~*~*~*~*

Chapter 10 part 2

Tonight my heart is cold
Lost in your lies, shallow replies
Tonight I’ll just let go
Lost in your eyes, transparent cries

Calm me with your lies your simple tragedy
It’s all I wish to hear tonight
And your all I wish to be
And this is how we all fall
I gasped as comprehension flooded through me. Of course Carlisle knew Jacob’s ancestors; it had been he who had signed the treaty with Jacob’s great-grandfather Ephriam Black in the first place- the very same treaty which had allowed the Cullens and the tribe to coexist peacefully for all those years. Carlisle must know all about the workings of the pack and the tribe’s werewolf bloodlines. I realized with a thrill of anxiety that by my mentioning Jacob’s ‘brothers’, Carlisle must have just worked out what they were. And if Carlisle knew, then it wouldn’t be long before-

“WEREWOLVES?!” There was a thunderous crash of jarring chords as Edward’s music ceased and he slammed the piano’s lid down with wood-splintering force. Before I had time to blink, he had re-entered the room and was grabbing hold of my shoulders, his face inches from mine, features twisted with rage. “YOU DATED A WEREWOLF?! WHAT THE HELL HAS GOTTEN INTO YOU?! FIRST MOTORBIKES, NOW WEREWOLVES! ARE YOU TRYING TO GET YOURSELF KILLED?”

I was so taken aback by the ferocity of his outburst that I actually stumbled back a few steps, falling right into Carlisle. “Edward,” he said in a placating voice to his son, setting me upright again on my feet.

“NO Carlisle,” Edward roared, “didn’t you HEAR what she just said? WEREWOLVES!” he spat the word as though it was profane, his eyes blazing. I watched in alarm as his entire body shook with anger. This was worse than the progress evening last night, worse even than his reaction to the motorcycles. I had never seen him so livid, not even at James.

“E-edward,” I stuttered slightly, frightened, “why are you getting so worked up? It’s okay-”

“NO, Bella, it is NOT okay. I thought your riding a motorbike was beyond reckless, but that was nothing- nothing- compared to this-”

I rolled my eyes. Not this again; I had had enough of ‘controlling Edward’ last night. “Look, I don’t have time to listen to this again, I need to tell Jacob about my flight-” I turned my back on Edward and headed towards the door, but he darted in front of me and blocked my path still in mid-rant.

“- of all the filthy, dangerous, volatile, foul creatures for you to put your faith in you choose werewolves?! What the hell were you THINKING?!”

I bristled at that comment. “Those are my friends you’re talking about!” I said hotly, glaring up at him.

“FRIENDS?! Some friends!” he shouted, “It makes me sick to even think of you associating with such vile creatures. You don’t have any idea what kind of danger you put yourself in-”

“Oh, and I suppose you do?” I cracked, yelling back at him, taking a step towards him. “You know, because you were there with me, every single step of the way, weren’t you? You were there when I first realized that Jake was a werewolf, you were there when I first dated him, and you were there when… when…” when Brady suffered a fate worse than death in the attempt to protect me. I was silent for a moment as I fiercely blinked back my tears, before glaring at Edward again. “So you were there the whole time, were you? Oh, no, I guess you weren’t. You were too busy with your distractions.” There was a ringing silence at my words. Notice how he doesn’t even deny it, I thought bitterly. I raised my eyes to meet Edward’s and hoped that he could see the full extent of the betrayal, anger and pain I felt towards him. He didn’t say anything, seemingly too taken aback by my words. “I’m leaving,” I muttered quietly, ducking under his arm and through the lounge door out into the hallway. “Thank you for everything Carlisle, Esme.” Then, suspecting that Edward would follow me, I ran for the front door, flinching slightly as I flung it open and came out into the freezing cold night. The snow really was falling in earnest now; almost three inches had accumulated already. I set my eyes on my bike; I had no idea how I would get it home in this weather, but I had to try. I had only made it as far as the second porch step, however, when I heard Edward’s voice behind me.

“Bella, don’t leave, I didn’t mean it like that. I know I wasn’t there and I’m eternally sorry for that, but you can’t be so careless about your safety-”

I had only really paid attention to the end of his sentence and I whipped around, seething. “Let’s get one thing straight once and for all, Edward, it is up to me how I behave. You don’t own me, you don’t control me, you play no part in my life; that’s how you wanted it, so don’t you dare tell me what I can and cannot do.” I began to run away again, trying my hardest not to slip down the icy steps as I left the cover of the porch and came out into the sheets of snow. Even as I tried to run, I knew it was pointless; I could feel him following me. He took hold of my shoulder and pulled me round to face him, until we were standing together, our feet practically touching in the deep snow. Behind him I could make out the figures of people standing on the veranda and I knew that his family must have come to watch the show. Roll up, Roll up, front row seats to see Bella Swan’s heart breaking. I was already shivering it was so cold, and I felt the snow that had collected around the collar of my shirt begin to melt against my skin, sending wet trickles down my back. I looked up at Edward and yet again I was struck by how perfect he was. How could it be that even though every word I was saying to him came straight from the heart, I was still desperately in love with him? My chest was aching with want and loss as I stepped away from him. I didn’t want to prolong this agony any further. “This conversation is over Edward, I have nothing more to say to you,” I whispered, trying to turn away.

“Don’t you remember what you said to me in the forest?” Edward suddenly said as he pulled me around again, his eyes imploring and full of emotion. “Don’t you remember the promise you made? You promised to keep yourself safe! You promised not to do anything dangerous, or reckless-”

I gasped and my entire body tensed. How could he use that night against me? How could he twist this around so that I was the one who had done wrong? “And what about your promises to me?!” I replied, tears brimming over my eye lids and beginning to fall from my lashes. “You told me you loved me, you told me ‘forever’! You promised never to leave, do you remember that!? You revoked your rights to me when you broke those vows!” I wiped the tears angrily from my cheeks, willing my voice not to break, “When are you going to finally get it, Edward? You can’t have everything both ways-”

“But-”

“But NOTHING!” I shouted at him, “You can’t LEAVE me and then tell me what to do, it doesn’t WORK like that!”

“Bella, listen to me!”

“NO Edward, you listen to me!” My entire body was shaking now; I could feel myself unravelling before him. The legs of my jeans were soaked through with melted snow and my hair was tangled and dripping; there were tears streaking down my cheeks and I knew that I must look half-crazed, but I suddenly didn’t care. Memories of all the times I had cried over Edward, all the hours I had spent longing for him and all the years I had wasted waiting for him to return were taking hold of my mind, causing every bitter thought I had ever had towards him to come spewing out of my mouth. “You are not part of my life anymore! It’s nothing to do with you, whether I ride motorbikes, jump off cliffs or make out with werewolves!”

“But you could be killed,”

“WHY DO YOU CARE?!” I exploded at him, screaming at the top of my voice, “WHY DO YOU EVEN GIVE A SHIT?! You LEFT me, you REJECTED me; you said you didn’t want me, you left me in the forest!” I turned to face the house and through the wall of violently falling snow, I could just make out the silhouette of Edward’s family. “HE LEFT ME!” I shrieked out to the night, knowing that they would hear me even through the howling icy wind, “After all the times he told me he loved me, he DUMPED me, said that he was BORED of me!”

“I LIED!” Edward roared, “BELLA, I LIED! I LOVE YOU!”

My heart stopped.

No.

How could he?

How could he play with me like that, when he knew how I felt about him? “D-don’t,” I croaked, ripping my eyes from his face and trying to feign him off with my hands, “don’t lie to me like that, it’s not fair!” My voice cracked as more tears poured down my cheeks. I loved him so much and yet here he was, toying with me for his own enjoyment. I felt my heart shatter and the hole in my chest rip wide open; I had to fight not to scream out in pain or fall over. “This might be a j-joke to you Edward but it’s n-not to me!” I choked at him, “How c-can you be so c-cruel?” I staggered back from him, my arms flailing blindly behind me for my bike, my only chance of escape.

“No Bella, I’m not lying!” He followed me, a look of desperation on his face as he spoke. “I love you with all my heart; you’re my life, my soul, my reason for existence-”

“S-STOP IT!” I screamed, clasping my hands over my ears, “STOP s-saying t-that! H-haven’t you h-hurt me enough?” I tried to run away from him, but I couldn’t move in the snow and I fell hard onto the ground. I lay there, shivering and sobbing, and curled my entire body into a protective ball. Pain was running through me, electrocuting my veins and making my head ache as I rocked back and forth, trying my absolute hardest to hold myself together. I felt the snow sink slightly, as Edward knelt down next me. Slowly, hesitantly, he wrapped his arms around me. “You left me,” I whispered weakly, over and over again, clinging on to him with all my might “you left me on my own, you said you didn’t love me.”

“I know,” he murmured into my ear, stroking my hair, “God, I know, Bella, I am so sorry. I wish with all my heart that I could undo what I did. I’ve spent every single second regretting it, ever since I uttered those lies, ever since I left you in that forest.” I could feel his body shaking- or was it my own? Either way, we were both moving together like trees in a monsoon, desperately trying to keep hold of each other. The world could end, the universe could explode and none of it would matter, because at least I was with him, touching him. Edward turned me around so that he was looking me straight in the eyes. “Bella Swan, I love you more than anything in the world. Without you, life is meaningless; like a blank canvas in a sea of white. Every day since I left you I have been wishing that I could return, longing to see you, to touch you, to kiss you.” I looked away from him, unable to comprehend his words. He must be lying… and yet, was he? He looked so sincere; I couldn’t detect a ghost of a lie in his eyes, but his words made no sense. If he loved me, then why did he ever leave? Why didn’t he come back straight away?

“You…love me?” I asked disbelievingly, testing the words out in an order that had become so unfamiliar over the years.

“Yes,” he said, gripping me as though he never wanted to release me.

HE’S LYING, my mind screamed, don’t listen, he just wants to hurt you again! It couldn’t be true. It just couldn’t. “If you love me, then why… then why did you leave?!” I whispered, my eyes wide and full of tears.

“I wanted you to be safe,” he murmured, “I wanted you to have a chance at a normal, happy, human life. I could see that I was risking your life every moment that I was with you, that I was constantly putting you in danger and preventing you from living in the world to which you belonged. After what had happened with James I knew that I had to do something to protect you from the horror of my kind… yet I was too selfish, too weak to leave you.” He paused, as he stroked my cheek. I was too engrossed in his words to even react. “But then after what happened on your birthday, after your blood was spilt yet again on my account… I knew I had no choice. Leaving was the only way to make you safe- the only way for you to live the life you were supposed to have, had you never come across my kind.”

I was speechless. He left to keep me safe? “You lied?” I asked, still unable to register his words.

“Yes, my love. I thought it would be better that way- a clean break for you. I thought that maybe it would make it easier for you to move on, to heal…”

“What?” I asked, suddenly squirming out of his embrace as I stared at him in incredulity. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! Was he crazy? “Do you have any idea what your lie did to me?” I asked him, my voice unconsciously becoming slightly louder. I suddenly realized that I was still sitting in the snow and I scrambled to my feet, my eyes still fixed on Edward.

He looked taken aback, as though he had not at all anticipated this response. “I…”

“You broke my heart, Edward!” I shouted. I could feel the anger from before bubbling up inside of me again. I had lost six years of my life, and for what? So Edward could keep me ‘safe, happy and normal’?

He looked pained by my accusation. “Bella I’m sorry!” he cried, leaping to his feet and stepping towards me. “I was trying to do what’s best for you-”

“Oh, so I don’t get to have a say in that?” I retorted, glaring at him. How dare he? Would he ever stop treating me like a child?

“I wanted to protect you, I wanted you to be safe,” he repeated again, his voice weakening; it was obvious that he knew his excuse was sounding feebler by the second. He seemed to decide on a change of tact and stepped towards me, lowering his voice to a murmur, his eyes like liquid gold. “Bella,” he crooned in the velvety voice that had always managed to drive me crazy with lust, “I love you.” He watched me, waiting. For a moment, I was like a snake caught by his charmer, transfixed by his beauty. Then, I noticed the small smirk curling around the corners of his lips. It was as though something had snapped in my mind, adjusting my perspective. I loved Edward, of course I did, but I was not going to allow him to charm his way out this situation. No amount of ‘dazzling’ on his part could let me forget what he had done, or the pain he had caused me. I wasn’t going to be as forgiving as I would’ve been at eighteen; in fact, the more I thought of his reasons for leaving, the angrier I became.

“You wanted me to be happy, Edward?” I shouted at him, taking steps back through the snow, “You wanted me to be normal? Well here I am!” I was crying again now; huge trembling sobs were building up in my chest, threatening to consume me. ”Here I fucking am, living my normal, happy, healthy life. Isn’t it just great? Doesn’t it look perfect?” The snow was still falling thick and fast, freezing me half to death. I was soaked all over my body from where I had fallen on the ground and I could feel my hair clinging to my back and water streaming down my face, the melted remains of the snow mingling with the salty warmth of my tears. The snowfall was so heavy that I could no longer see the Cullens standing on the porch, but I knew that they would be able to see me. I could imagine the looks of pity upon their beautiful faces and I knew I looked ridiculous, pathetic and weak, but I couldn’t care. It didn’t matter, none of it mattered anymore. ”Is this what you wanted Edward?” I screamed at him again, ”For me to still feel this much pain after six years? Are you happy now?! I really hope so, because one of us should be happy with the way things have turned out and it sure as HELL isn’t me.” I shook as I stared wildly into his eyes, my emotion at such a level that I couldn’t even be comforted by the anguish I saw there.

“I never meant to hurt you, all I ever wanted was you to be happy-” he half choked at me, his face desperate.

”I was happy before!” I cried, my shoulders heaving, ”I was happy with you, with my life the way it was. Why did you have to ruin it? You took everything from me. I can’t live, without being reminded of you. I see you everywhere, in my dreams, my memories and my nightmares. I fall asleep and I all I think about, all I dream about, is you. I can’t even look into another man’s eyes, without feeling like I’m betraying you!” I let out a bitter, mirthless laugh, ”how ridiculous is that? I feel like I betrayed you, when we all know that it was the other way round! Does that make you proud? Do you like the fact that I haven’t been with a guy in years? That at the age of twenty-four I’ve had sex once, and that I cried the entire way through?” Edward winced and I pounced on the reaction immediately. “Oh, I’m sorry, does it bother you to think of me with Jacob? Of our hot, sweaty, writhing bodies as he tried to give me what you always-”

“Enough, Bella,” Edward begged. I could see that I had really hurt him, but I was too far gone to feel anything but a sick sort of satisfaction.

“WHY?” I screamed. “Why the fuck should I stop? It’s just SEX, why does the topic disgust you so much? You’re clearly having lots of it with your slut of a blonde, so why do you hate talking about it? Or is it just me who repulses you?”

“No! It’s not like that, Tanya and I aren’t-”

“You know what? I don’t want to know. I don’t care what you say anymore Edward, I don’t give a damn. Either way, you lied to me. I don’t know if you ever loved me in the beginning, but you sure as hell don’t anymore, because if you did you would have returned before now. You tear me apart, you screw up my life and effectively leave me for dead, and now you come back after six years- six years- and try to act like everything is just going to be okay? Well it’s not. You can’t heal that kind of hurt, and even if you could, you’d never ever be able to repair what happened to… what happened t-to… Br-rady.” I was so close now- so close to being claimed by the colossal tidal wave of grief that threatened to engulf me. I had never spoken about that night to anyone but Jacob, and even with him I had avoided it as much as possible. It was as though I had been walking along a precipice for the last six years, knowing all the while that if I lost my balance and fell I would finally have to fully confront what had happened that night.

“What? I don’t understand-”

“No, of course you don’t understand, because you weren’t there. If you had been, maybe none of it ever would have happened.” That’s what Jacob thought; he had maintained from the beginning that it was all Edward’s fault. That it was the Cullens who had put me in danger in the first place. I had never agreed with him, but in this moment and time when I was so angry with Edward, it was simply so much easier to blame him. Doing so couldn’t make me any more of a terrible person than I already was. I shook my head, the tears still falling. “You know what’s so ironic about it all? That your plan completely backfired.”

“What do you mean, ‘my plan’?” He looked at me in distress as confusion at my words crept into his eyes.

“Your plan to keep me safe and happy and ‘normal’- you might as well have left me for James to finish off.” Edward flinched as though slapped and his entire body became tense.

“What do you mean?” he asked, and I noticed that he looked slightly scared for the first time.

I closed my eyes, willing myself to have the strength to say her name- the name which had tormented my nightmares for the past six years. Even saying it out loud still had the power to terrify me. “Victoria,” I finally managed to utter, in a voice so low that the words were immediately snatched away from me by the howling wind. Edward’s entire body convulsed at the name, his fists clenching as he stared at me in horror.

“Victoria?” he hissed disbelievingly.

I nodded slowly, trying to ignore the way my throat was constricting with panic. “She came back for me,” I whispered, remembering the first day I had seen Victoria’s flame-red hair skimming the waves at La Push. “The summer after you left. She wanted vengeance for James’s death and she thought the best way to do that was by killing me- to hurt you like you had hurt her; a mate for a mate.” I winced as yet more recollections of the night tried to overpower me, but I forced them back. I had to tell Edward what had happened; I had to make him understand the consequences of his leaving. “She teamed up with Laurent- it turned out that he never even went to Denali- and they stalked me for weeks, trying their best to kill me. It didn’t seem to matter to Victoria that you had left; it just served to make her even angrier. She couldn’t bear that you had destroyed James to protect me, only to toss me aside months later.” Edward tried to interrupt me but I just shook my head fiercely. “No! Don’t say you’re sorry; I don’t want to hear it! No matter how many times you apologize, it will never undo what happened. So just don’t.” He opened his mouth again, but shut it firmly, his expression tortured.

“Victoria and Laurent followed me for weeks. It didn’t matter where I was, whether it was school, work or home, they would always be there- a shock of flame red hair and pale white skin lurking in the trees. But they didn’t attack me; they couldn’t attack me. Everywhere I went, I was guarded by the werewolves.” I narrowed my eyes at Edward. “How does that make you feel? Whilst you were enjoying your distractions and staying away ‘for my own good’ the wolf pack were risking their lives to protect my own; the same ‘filthy, dangerous, volatile’ werewolves that you hate so much.” I didn’t wait for an answer, pausing only to take a breath before I finished my story. “It continued for almost a month; the werewolves and vampires playing a deadly game of cat and mouse, with me always in the middle. I couldn’t go out anymore; I was too terrified to visit anybody in case I put them in danger. I wouldn’t let Charlie out of my sight; I was so scared that Laurent and Victoria would hurt him as a way of getting to me. But then it all stopped; Victoria and Laurent just disappeared. We couldn’t believe it at first; we were all so sure that it was just a trick, that they would reappear within days, but another month passed with absolutely no sign of them. I became certain that this time they had gone for good, that I was finally free. I tried to persuade the wolves that there was no need for them to guard me so vigilantly anymore. I already felt guilty that they were spending so much time protecting me; they were all exhausted and Jacob had hardly been home for months. They refused at first; they didn’t share my belief that the danger had passed.

“But then… one of the pack elders died. Of course the wolves wanted to go to the funeral, but they were scared to leave me. I begged Sam- the alpha- to let the guys go; I told them that I wasn’t in danger anymore, that I would be fine for one night.” I shook my head with self-loathing. “I was such a fool,” I whispered. Edward was still watching me, pain and sorrow in his eyes. “After hours of persuading, Sam agreed to reduce my guard for a night. He left me with one of the youngest of the werewolves… Brady.” I winced. “He was only 13 at the time; he wasn’t expected to attend the funeral anyway. So he stayed with me.” I let out my breath in a long whoosh, casting my eyes up to the snow-filled night sky. Brady’s fate had been entirely my fault; if I had never made Sam leave him with me, none of it would ever have happened. “At first everything was fine; Brady waited at the edge of the woods outside my house while I got ready for bed without even a sign of danger. As I fell asleep I was satisfied that I had been right in thinking that Victoria and Laurent were long gone.

“But I woke up at midnight and I instantly knew something was wrong. Everything was just so quiet… like somebody had frightened the world into silence. I looked up and she was there, in my room.” Edward let out an angry snarl and I shivered at the memory. Victoria’s blood-red eyes and deathly white skin sparkling in the moonlight as she leered at me from my broken window; her amused laughter as I screamed and tumbled out of bed, running for my door and practically falling down the stairs… “She seemed to enjoy watching me try to run, like she knew that there was no way I would escape her in the end. I sprinted outside and from somewhere in the woods I heard the sounds of Brady battling with Laurent, their snarls deafened me as I tried to run away from Victoria. I was screaming the whole time, terrified that no one would hear me but even more scared that they would come running and be put in danger too. I tripped and fell and knew that it was the end- that the game was up. I was going to die.” I paused, absorbed by the memory. “Then Brady came out of nowhere to save; he had managed to kill Laurent and the victory of his first kill had made him feel invincible. He launched himself at Victoria and began to fight her, but he underestimated her skill.” I remembered the way she had twisted and turned, uncontrollable as fire, with hands like claws and gleaming, razor-sharp teeth. Brady had seemed tiny in comparison, despite his colossal size. I shivered. There had been so much blood. “It was obvious that Brady was going to lose; he was badly injured and I knew that it was only minutes until Victoria killed him and turned on me. I tried to get up and do something, anything, to distract her from hurting him, but the minute I took a step towards them Brady growled, warning me to stay away. But it was like my movement had reminded Victoria that I was there; she whipped around and advanced on me, I staggered backwards and fell down, hard, smashing my head against a rock. The next thing I knew, everything had gone black.” I closed my eyes, remembering how I had been awoken, minutes later by Jacob’s panicked shouts.

“Bella?! BELLA!” Jake’s terrified voice shattered the night, pulling me sharply from the depths of my unconsciousness. His impossibly warm hands gripped my shoulders, shaking me sharply awake as he continued to sob brokenly into the otherwise terribly silent night. “BELLA! Oh God, Bella please wake up!”

I felt my eyes wrench open to see him hovering inches above me. “Jake…” I rasped.

“Bella!”

“Jake, Victoria came after me, she was in my room! She attacked me while I was sleeping, I couldn’t-”

“I know sweetheart, I know-”

“I’m so sorry, I shouldn’t have told Sam that it was safe, I shouldn’t have put Brady in danger,” I stopped, horror-struck. “B-brady! Jake, where is he?!” I started to cry hysterically, my eyes searching around wildly. They fell on a group of figures standing in the darkness between the trees. Some were on their knees, some standing; all had identical looks of grief on the shadowy faces. I tried to see the thing they were standing around, but it was too dark. Jake, however, had perfect vision.

“Oh, God…” he choked, launching forward and hitting the ground running as he sprinted towards the group. I squinted after him as he ran and saw him join the rest of the pack, pushing his way through the others. As they moved I finally managed to get a glimpse of the thing they were standing around- a mis-shapened heap of ragged fur and oozing blood. I screamed as I realized who it was and did not stop, even when Charlie came running out of our house.

Brady.

I opened my eyes again and was almost surprised to find myself shivering outside in the Rochester snow instead of by the forest in Forks. I tried to explain what I had just remembered. “The rest of the wolves realised what was going on and came running. Once the entire pack was there, Victoria didn’t stand a chance; they killed her within seconds. But Brady…” I let out a painful sob and looked up to see Edward watching me, aghast.

“He was killed?”

I shook my head, tears of shame trickling down my cheeks. “No, it was far worse.”

“Worse?”

I nodded, my throat almost to dry to speak. “At first it looked like he’d be fine; werewolves heal quickly and once his injuries had righted themselves he was able to phase back into human form. The pack were so proud of him; for a week they treated him like a hero, amazed that he had managed to kill Laurent and fend off Victoria until they arrived. They tried to ignore the fact that something about Brady had changed, sure that he was just shaken up by the whole thing and that he would get better. But it soon became apparent that some wounds are just too deep to heal.”

Edward’s brow furrowed. “I don’t understand.”

“He lost his mind, Edward,” I replied, biting my lip to stop myself sobbing again. “He was too young and inexperienced; he had no idea how to cope with the horror of Victoria’s attack. She all but tortured him, both mentally and physically and it was just too much for him to take. He became unresponsive and wouldn’t talk to anybody, not even the pack; it was like he didn’t recognize them anymore. He wouldn’t phase, he wouldn’t even move. Most days Jacob and the others would go out in the morning and come back twelve hours later to find him sitting in exactly the same place, just staring blankly into thin air. He was catatonic; he wouldn’t speak, he didn’t eat.” I shivered again, “The pack was distraught. They didn’t know what to do or what to tell his parents, who were beside themselves with shock and grief. They tried to get him medical help, but nothing worked. And then, on the three month anniversary of Victoria’s attack, they came downstairs in the morning to find him gone. The entire tribe was sent out looking for him; they searched for hours but with no luck. It was almost nightfall when they finally found him- on top of one of the highest cliffs in La Push, standing right on the edge, just staring into the waves.

“Of course, there was no way that he could stay at home after that. His parents couldn’t watch him 24-7, so they had no choice but to admit him into the psychiatric ward at the hospital. He’s been there ever since.” I had barely noticed that Edward had closed the distance between us during my last speech. His hair was flecked with snow; there were flakes on the ends of his eyelashes, framing his golden eyes. He was like a statue in a snow-covered garden, so beautiful it hurt to look at him but with a cold, unreal air to his appearance. I looked up at him, my heart aching.

“Bella, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know…” he leant down to take me into his arms but I pushed him away, fiercely trying to blink away my tears.

“No, Edward! You can’t just touch me and make everything okay again; maybe that might have worked when I was eighteen, but not now; not after everything that happened. Not after Victoria, after Brady. I was so in love with you…” my shoulders slumped, and I knew there was no use in pretending, “I still am. I hate you because you left and because you didn’t come back; I hate you because your reasons for leaving were so stupid, because I spent the last six years of my life crying over you and because I broke Jacob’s heart when I couldn’t get over you. Most of all, I hate you for you not realizing Victoria would come after m-me and for Brady d-dying and for you not being there to s-save m-me like you always said you would be,” yet again, I was losing the battle against my tears, “But, despite all of that, I still love you so much that it hurts. I’d still trade anything to be with you, for it to be like you’d never left, for us to be together again. And I loathe myself for being that way, for being so weak and dependant and-”

Without words or warning, before I could do anything to stop him, Edward pulled me to his chest, crushing me against him and smashing his lips against my own. I was so surprized by his action, so shocked to actually be touching him in this way after all the times I had yearned for it, that at first I could do nothing but respond. I deepened the kiss and wrapped my arms around his neck, clinging onto him like I would never let go. His kiss was not at all like the careful ones I remembered; it was desperate and intense, setting my insides on fire and making me feel more alive than I had done in years. But after a few seconds, once the shock had passed, I began to take note of the way the rational part of my mind was screaming in protest. NO! This isn’t right, this isn’t how it should be. Everything about this kiss was wrong; the time, the place- all of it. I hadn’t even decided whether I wanted to forgive Edward yet, let alone kiss him. I had to put my feelings aside and end this, before I lost my nerve. Exerting all the strength I could muster, I pushed my hands hard against his iron chest. He released me almost immediately, his eyes alight with conflicting emotions. I stared at him, my cheeks red and my breathing heavy; no doubt I looked a sight. I didn’t know what to say; I didn’t have words to express the way that my heart was pounding and my entire body trembling as though electrocuted. He kissed me, he kissed me, he wants me despite everything I said! My mind blithered incomprehensibly as I stood, frozen. “I…” I stopped, unable to voice how I was feeling. I’m not ready for this. I needed time to think, time to process the entirety of the night’s revelations. I suddenly felt like the world was condensing, trapping me. “I have to go,” I gasped, averting my gaze from his face, “I-I’m sorry… I…” I didn’t finish the sentence; I didn’t know how to. Without another word or glance backwards I turned and covered the last few steps to where my bike sat waiting for me, covered in snow. I hardly paused to brush it off, merely scraping the handlebars before I swung myself onto the seat and fired up the engines. If Edward was calling me, then his words were immediately lost under the noise of the bike and the crying of the wind. I did not look back at the house as I pulled away, nor did I see Edward as I swerved erratically towards the highway. Thanks to the tall trees that lined either side of the road, my path was relatively snow-free and I was able to drive at top speed, leaving the house and Edward far behind. Memories of everything that had occurred that night flashed through my mind: Jacob’s phone call; the news about Brady; cutting my hand; talking to Carlisle; being questioned by Tanya; Edward’s furious piano playing; letting slip about the werewolves; fighting with Edward; running outside; him shouting he loved me; my doubt and then my tears and accusations; recounting Brady’s story and finally that kiss…

It was all like a hallucination now; a mixture of the worst nightmare and most perfect dream. I tried to ignore it and focus on the road but I couldn’t banish the memory of Edward’s face as he told me that he loved me, or the feel of his lips on mine… Distracted, unthinkingly, I veered sharply out of the slip-road onto the main freeway. For a split second, it seemed empty; there were a few cars on the other side of the road, but nothing ahead of me. Then, everything began to happen at once. The screech of a horn cleaved through the snow covered air and as I turned I saw a monstrous cargo truck skidding towards me with terrifying ferocity. My heart stopped as I tried to swerve the bike out of the vehicle’s path, but to no avail; unnoticed by me I had turned sharply into a patch of thick black ice, made worse by the fresh coating of unsalted snow. The bike squealed under my hands and did a sharp pin wheel, leaning heavily to one side and toppling over, with me trapped painfully underneath. As I smashed my head against the cold, hard surface of the road, I knew I was a goner. Blinded by the truck’s bright floodlights I could feel my consciousness slip away. From far off as though through a dense cloud, I heard a cacophony of sounds: the squeal of the truck’s horn, a chorus of yells and screams, the screech of tires, a desperate roar, a deafening, screaming crunch… and I knew no more.

Chapter 11

My hands shake ‘cause today
I know you’re gonna break my heart and
my life without you in it
is a life that’s not worth living.
I’ll be strong but I wish I was someone else
anyone but me tonight

EPOV
From the moment I was reborn as a vampire, I had struggled with my conscience. As a human I had never knowingly harmed another person in my life and had always prized myself on my unflinching sense of morality and ethics. But then, two months before my eighteenth birthday, I awoke in a hospital riddled with death to find myself staring into a pair of anxious yellow eyes and I knew my life would never be the same again.

On learning of Carlisle’s identity and, in turn, discovering what I myself had become, I believe my reaction would be comparable only to that of a man awakening to find himself in the very deepest circle of hell. Over the passing years I fought with my instincts, riddled by shame and disgust at what I was and what I had to do to survive. I was incessantly haunted by a pervading sense of paralyzing self-loathing, a poison which I soon found I could expel only when I directed my anger towards the one person who deserved it least: Carlisle. He always used to tell me that the strength of my guilt was subjective to my personality and compassion and he forever maintained that it was a symbol of the purity of my soul.

Our discussions- where I would shout and he would stay unflinchingly calm, just serving to increase my ire- would sweep from the literal to the meta-physical in a matter of seconds, always ending on the point of my soul, or lack of it. We had had endless arguments on the subject in which I, in true teenage fashion, twisted every single word he said and barraged him with a mixture of insults and accusations, every utterance just causing me to detest myself further.

And yet… as much as I had abhorred my actions then, despite the gut-wrenching feelings of shame and disgust that had racked me every time I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror, they had been nothing, nothing, compared to how I felt tonight. Here I was; standing in this snow covered driveway as I watched my reason for existence break apart before me.

Bella was shin deep in snow, her clothes wet and ragged and her shoulders heaving with grief-stricken sobs. She had stopped trying to fight the tears and they were falling in earnest now; not unlike the snowflakes that surrounded us as they tumbled from her eyelids and left glistening streaks on her skin, marring her otherwise perfect complexion as, in shuddering breaths, she forced herself to recount the rest of her devastating story.

Brady. I had never met the child, yet hearing his name brought me almost as much guilt as the sight of this distraught, broken Bella. He saved her. Werewolf or not, he had done what I hadn’t, he had protected Bella from- I baulked at even thinking the name- Victoria.

How could I have been such a fool? I berated myself as I heard more and more of Bella’s story. How could I have thought, even for a second, that she would be safe? Since when had Bella ever been safe? But no, I could not even think of blaming this awful turn of events on her. It was entirely my fault. None of this would have happened had I not been so arrogant and headstrong. I could have saved Bella so much heart-break if only I had listened to the protests of my family when they tried to stop me from leaving.

In the words of Bella’s most favourite heroine- “How despicably I have acted! I, who have prided myself on my discernment!” Never had those words held so much significance for me as they did now. All the time I had been sure that what I was doing was right, yet it turned out that not only had my actions put Bella in more danger than ever but that I had completely broken her heart in the process.

“-of course, there was no way that he could stay at home after that. His parents couldn’t watch him 24-7, so they had no choice but to admit him into the psychiatric ward at the hospital. He’s been there ever since.” Bella looked up at me, her eyes still full of tears. I realized that I had walked towards her, but I didn’t remember making the conscious decision to move. I could feel the human heat radiating from her body, made all the more obvious by the coldness of our surroundings and it drew me in like a magnet, every nerve in my body screaming out for contact with her own. She looked up at me, her big brown eyes flooded with sorrow and pain- of my infliction- and I felt my resistance dissolve.

“Bella, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know…” I murmured, reaching down to wrap my arms around her. It was, of course, exceedingly presumptuous of me- after all the things she had said to me that night, all the accusations she had thrown my way, I should have known that she would reject my advances.

“No, Edward!” her voice was loud against the silence as she brought her arms up, shielding herself from my embrace. Had the situation not been so devastating, her action would have been almost comic in its futility. As if she, with all her frailties and weaknesses, could ever fully protect herself from one of my kind. I watched Bella, the pain in her words piercing my heart like barbed wire. “You can’t just touch me and make everything okay again; maybe that might have worked when I was eighteen, but not now; not after everything that happened. Not after Victoria, after Brady. I was so in love with you…”

The use of the past tense almost made me double up in agony. I was so in love with you… If only I could escape from her as easily. I had already told her how I felt- shouted it out into the night, even- but she had so far failed to respond directly to my declaration, instead focusing on reproaching me in the way I so deserved. Was this the moment where she would crush my ineffectual hopes of our reconcilement forever?

I watched her, my body tensed as though ready to go into lock down at the inevitable words of finite rejection… “I still am.” Shock, incredulity and joy swept through me. She still loved me, despite everything I had done to her? Despite all that she had said, all the pain that I caused her? I opened my mouth to say something, but realized that Bella wasn’t finished yet. “I hate you,” she whispered and I recoiled at the words. “Because you left and because you didn’t come back; I hate you because your reasons for leaving were so stupid, because I spent the last six years of my life crying over you and because I broke Jacob’s heart when I couldn’t get over you.” I wanted to interrupt but I couldn’t; all I could do was stand, helpless, as Bella listed the ways I had torn her apart, breaking both our hearts in the process. Her words and tears were falling like knives, cutting me open and making my body shake with shame.

“Most of all,” Bella continued, her eyes fixed on me through her tears, “I hate you for you not realizing Victoria would come after m-me and for Brady d-dying and for you not being there to s-save m-me like you always said you would be.” I would never, could never forgive myself for what I had done to her. I would never atone for the pain I had caused this wonderful creature, no matter how many eternities I endured.
“But, despite all of that,” she took a deep breath, attempting to steady herself, “I still love you so much that it hurts. I’d still trade anything to be with you, for it to be like you’d never left, for us to be together again. And I loathe myself for being that way, for being so weak and dependant and-” And it was then, on hearing the sentiments that so echoed my own, that I lost all vestiges of self-control.

Without thinking, without taking even a moment to consider the consequences of my actions, I wrapped my arms around Bella and pulled her towards me, almost crushing her soft body as I kissed her with feverish passion. It was insane, outrageous, disgraceful behaviour- against everything that I had ever been taught- but I suddenly didn’t care. All that mattered was Bella- the heat of her kiss, the feel of her hands as they clung to my neck and the beautiful, pounding march of her heart. I barely even had time to brace myself against the inevitable rush of bloodlust, but when it came I found that it was easy, almost laughably so, to resist. If only I could say the same for other types of lust… I felt Bella deepen the kiss, instinctively pressing her hips against my own and I groaned, my hands moving fluidly across the curves of her waist. I had thought that my memory was flawless, yet this was better than I ever could have remembered; Bella was better than I remembered.

But then, barely seconds after it had begun, my moment of heaven was cut short. I felt Bella’s hands pressing against my chest in an attempt to push me away. I may have thrown most rules of etiquette to the winds in the last few seconds, but even I wasn’t so base as to force myself upon a woman against her wishes. I let go immediately and took a step back, wondering whether my rash actions would incite another round of shouting. Bella was staring at me with flushed cheeks, bright eyes, swollen lips and looked so utterly beautiful that I had a hard time not throwing myself at her again. What’s happened to me? I thought incredulously. I lived a life of abstinence for over a century yet one kiss after six years apart from Bella and I lose all sense of propriety.

Bella was staring at me with an expression akin to someone who had been clubbed over the head. “I…” she stuttered, her voice shaking. Look what you’ve done! My thoughts accused me, she didn’t want that Edward, but you forced yourself on her! I felt renewed shame rise within me, this time tinged with mortification. My parents would have been ashamed of me. “I have to go,” Bella breathed, dropping her eyes from my face, clearly to upset to meet my gaze. “I-I’m sorry… I…” she didn’t even try to finish the mumbled apology, merely spun on her heel and stumbled away from me across the snow to where her motorbike lay waiting. I was so preoccupied with chastising myself for my reprehensible actions that I didn’t even think to prevent her from climbing onto the bike until she had revved up the engines.

“No, Bella, wait,” I called out. I couldn’t let her ride home in this weather, especially after what had just happened. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to-” It was no use. Even if she had been able to hear me above the engines of the bike, I was sure that she wouldn’t reply. I just watched, helpless, as she drove away from me, speeding out of my driveway and life, perhaps forever. My life would now lose all the little meaning it had gained in the past few weeks- the temporarily sun-filled skies would return an eternity of blackest night. To lose Bella again, after having had the chance to regain her trust, was unbearable. I stood in the snow, unable to move as the magnitude of what had happened swept over me.

Edward! What are you doing? Go after her!

I heard the thoughts and shouts of my family as they ran towards me, but their words were as ineffectual at moving me as raindrops on stone. I just stared with unseeing eyes into the falling snow, the singular flakes blurring into an expanse of meaningless white. White walls, white skin, white snow…

-Edward, I know you’re upset but I really think you should – For God’s sake, stop being such a douche and go after her – She was distraught, you can’t possibly let-

I continued to ignore them, their thoughts buzzing through my brain like so much worthless mush. What could I do? I was powerless. Bella had gone; taken from me not by death or heroics but as a result of my own idiocy. I could not exist without her now- that much was certain. That left me with one, dreadful alternative; the same alternative that I had flirted with all those years ago, when it had seemed that we were fighting a losing battle against time to save Bella from James…

But then, just as my thoughts began to sink to darker, previously forgotten schemes of self-destruction, a terrified scream pierced through the silence, ripping me from my reverie.

“EDWARD!”

It was Alice- her terror-stricken voice sliced through the night like a dagger, plunging the others into a shocked silence. I couldn’t hear her thoughts- a sure sign that she was miles away- but we could all hear the sound of her and Jasper running towards us- their footsteps pounded against the snow covered ground like funeral drums at an execution. “EDWARD, EDWARD!” My family’s thoughts echoed my own; what on earth had happened?

Then, as Alice came nearer, her thoughts suddenly snapped into range and I was hit by the full force of an incredibly detailed, extremely recent vision.

Bella riding her motorbike, not paying attention to the road as she sped through the trees; racing around the bend out onto the highway; her human eyes not spotting the oncoming cargo truck through the thick snow fall; it swerving erratically towards her; the squeal of the bike as she tried to escape; the crunch of metal against ice as it fell on top of her; Bella, trapped, pinned to the ground and losing consciousness mere metres from death…

It was a full tenth of a second before I realized that I had started running.

Another tenth and I had covered almost thirty feet.

There was no time for words- no time to listen to Alice’s words or take note of my family’s shouts of confusion. Alice could deal with them. Only one thing registered in my mind as the snow covered ground flew beneath my feet.

Bella

My Bella

Oh God, Bella.

I could hear my family in pursuit, but they had no chance in all of hell, heaven or earth of matching my speed. I was running faster than I ever had before, my insides raging like fire, feet barely touching the ground as I raced towards… what was I running towards? Damnation, catastrophe, disaster? Or salvation, forgiveness, a chance to repent?

I did not know the answer.

Run, Edward, for Christ’s sake, run.

I was so close to the road now. Alice’s visions kept flickering and changing direction in and out of clarity with every step I took:

-Bella being saved; Bella being battered by the truck; Bella with blood pouring down her face; the bike bursting into flames with Bella still underneath it-

“NO!”

I did not feel the roared word leave my lips; instead I only heard the sound as it exploded through the air, ringing through the trees and deafening everything, even the sound of the squealing truck in the distance. I was temporarily dazed by another vision from Alice- this time a close-up of the truck driver’s face, confirming what I had already guessed- he was bleary eyed and intoxicated, his alcohol infused mind barely processing the destruction that was about to unfold before him. Good, I thought savagely, I won’t feel as guilty about killing him.

FASTER.

I put everything I had into the last fifty feet, my ice cold muscles screaming in protest as I pushed myself harder than I ever had before, soaring out of the slip-road and onto the highway on the wings of some previously hidden vestiges of frenzy-induced strength.

There, on my right, was the colossal truck, its huge wheels skidding and sliding across the ice at a tremendous speed and there, on the ground about ten feet from its wheels, was Bella. She was trapped beneath the motorbike, her head unmoved from where I had seen it slam down on the ice and her face covered by her long hair.

The road mercifully devoid of any other traffic, I launched myself forward at the vehicle. In the fraction of a second that I had paused to look at the truck, my family had caught up with me and from their thoughts I knew that Carlisle, Jasper and Emmett were mimicking my actions.

Our bodies hit the truck with the collective force of a freight train, causing it to lurch and topple over.
“EMMETT, JASPER, GET ROUND THE OTHER SIDE AND CATCH IT!” By the time I had shouted the order, however, it was too late. The truck had crashed down onto the middle guard rail that separated the two sides of the road, causing twisted fragments of metal, cement and brick to go flying in every direction. My immediate instinct was to dive towards Bella, but before I could move more than three feet the crumpled truck burst into flames.

I heard Emmett swear profusely. Fire. The only thing vampires were afraid of except, of course, other vampires. In theory, the flames alone could not penetrate our skin but that didn’t stop them from being painful, sometimes agonizingly so. It was enough to make any normal vampire avoid fire like the plague.

But I wasn’t any normal vampire, and it was no secret that I was a masochist.

Before anybody could stop me, I dove towards the inferno, aiming for Bella. She was lying on the ground perilously near to the blazing remains of the truck, her body still and lifeless. I ran forward to lift her into my arms, but as I came close to her, something within the wreckage of the truck exploded, firing out a twisted mass of burning metal which landed right between Bella and myself. I clenched my fists. Now there really was no other way.

“NO EDWARD!”

I heard Alice’s yell seconds before I moved, but ignored it- there was no time for rationality now. Without another second’s pause, I plunged through the flames.

Even at the incredible speed I was travelling, I felt the pain as the fire came into contact with my skin. My clothes were instantly set alight as the flames licked across my body like forked tongues, leaving a trail of singed destruction in their wake. It was barely a second before I was through the fire and out the other side where Bella was lying, crumpled on the ground. My clothes were still burning and the pain was mounting with every second, but I paid it no heed as I dropped to the ground and heaved the motorbike off of Bella. It was barely recognisable anymore- just a twisted hunk of metal, partly melted from the heat of the earlier explosion. I lifted it with one hand and hurled it away; it somersaulted through the air and landed 100 yards away in the middle of the road. Then I dropped to my knees in front of Bella, tearing off my still smouldering shirt and flinging it away too, so as not to let it burn her. I shakily brought out my hand and brushed her hair away from her face as gently as I could. Her helmet had come askew after the impact of her fall, leaving her right cheek uncovered.

Bella’s eyes were closed and her face was deathly pale. She was almost completely still, but I could still detect the very faint rise and fall of her chest that showed me she was breathing and, below the noise of the burning truck and my family’s shouts, I could hear a pulse. I let out a low oath of relief- only to stop dead mid-word, when I took a breath and realised something.

I could smell blood. Bella’s blood.

I felt panic rise within me as I searched for the source of the now almost overpowering smell of freesias. How had I not noticed it before? The answer was simple: I had been too busy checking that she was alive to even breathe. My senses told me that she was bleeding on her right side, but I could not see any obvious signs of wounds… until I noticed something on her arm which almost made me choke in dismay. Her layers of clothes had been torn right down to her skin and, through the tear I could see a long gash running from her forearm to her elbow which was currently oozing blood at an alarming rate. Most seriously, however, there was a shard of metal, several inches thick, lodged deeply in the gash, right where my medical experience told me it would be seriously near to one of the major arteries.
I let out a strangled cry of anguish as my hands reached out wildly for Bella, but before I could touch her I felt a hand grip my wrist, stopping me from making contact.

“No, Edward! You mustn’t touch her arm; we need to get her to hospital!” It was Carlisle. He was kneeling right next to me, firmly pushing me away and trying to move closer to Bella. When did he get here?

I looked up, dazed, taking in my full surroundings for the first time in minutes. The wall of fire through which I had run to get to Bella had gone; from the corner of my eye I could see Alice guiding Emmett in his jeep as he ploughed the fiery chunks of burning metal away from Bella and me, towards the centre of the road. Several hundred yards behind him, racing up the opposite side of the highway, was a fleet of fire engines, police cars and ambulances, all their sirens blaring. Esme and Rosalie were standing in the middle of the road, ready to greet the emergency vehicles, the first of which had already begun to come to a stop.

I looked back to Carlisle, who was kneeling beside Bella, methodically feeling for the extent of her injuries. Next to him, with an uncharacteristically serious expression on her face, was Tanya. At first I was shocked, but then I realised how much sense Carlisle’s choice of an assistant made. Tanya, at over a thousand years old, had more experience than any of us at resisting human blood and this experience, coupled with her countless degrees in every discipline under the sun, made her more than capable at treating human injuries. Tanya caught me looking and her brow contracted, all trace of teasing gone.

Edward, I’m so sorry, this is my fault…

I jerked my head sharply. No. No apologies, no words of sympathy. They were not necessary- they were not for my ears. They held connotations of death and loss and Bella was not going to die.

Please, God, don’t let her die.

I crossed to where Bella was, Tanya quickly moving to make room for me as I took Bella’s hand, bringing it to my lips. I love you; I love you, forever, forever. I replayed the mantra again and again in my mind, as though the repetition of the words would buy us time. From the edge of my vision I could see humans in uniform rushing around, putting out fires, barking orders, shouting questions at Carlisle as they tried to appear in control of the situation. But for all I cared, they did not exist. All that was important in the world was Bella and her fingers in my own and the weak, but still resolutely present, beating of her heart and the fact that she would not die. Not here, not now, when we had just found each other again. Not on my watch. Not before I’ve had a chance to atone for what I’ve done wrong.

Then, something cut through the confusion of the scene and into mine and Bella’s bubble- the roaring of an engine. I looked up to see an ambulance speeding through the crowds of humans.

Almost as soon as the vehicle came to a stop, I found myself surrounded by overall-clad humans. They lifted Bella up onto a stretcher and strapped an oxygen mask to her face, all the time exchanging hurried words with Carlisle as he filled them in on the situation.

“-several cracked ribs, concussion with possible trauma to the skull, some severe lacerations on her right arm containing a foreign object-”

A young emergency worker tried to muscle me out of the way in the attempt to get closer to the action and it took all my self-control not to knock him down where he stood. Instead, I merely shot him a glare so menacing that he almost fell over in shock. I turned back to Bella. She was now firmly in place on the stretcher and being loaded into the back of the ambulance, Carlisle issuing more orders to a medic who was clinging anxiously to his every word.

As I jumped in after Bella and some paramedics, Carlisle spoke to me in his thoughts. She’s going to be fine Edward, don’t panic. I’ll drive with the others in the Mercedes; we’ll see you at the hospital. I nodded. Oh, and put this on, Carlisle added, shrugging off his jacket, people are staring. I took the jacket in confusion, before glancing down at my bare chest; I had forgotten that I had ‘lost’ my shirt. I mumbled words of thanks and threw the jacket over my shoulders, before slamming the double doors of the ambulance shut behind me. A glance over the humans’ heads through the clear divider into the front of the vehicle told me what I had already guessed; Alice was sitting in the driver’s seat. Dressed head to toe in swiftly stolen green overalls, she was indistinguishable from the paramedic beside her who, it was clear, had no idea that his companion was not who she seemed.

It’s okay Edward, Alice thought, her eyes meeting mine in the mirror as she cranked up the engines, we’ll be there soon. Then, as an afterthought, Bella will be fine. She then fixed her eyes on the road, flicked on the sirens and slammed her foot down on the acceleration.

I watched as the speedometer ticked steadily up to over 80 miles an hour. I tried to believe Alice’s words.

I had to.

For the next ten minutes, they were all I had.

*~*~*~*~*

Klicka här för att komma till kapitel 12-14


0 » Kommentera

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 12-13

Chapter 12

I’ll do whatever it takes

To turn this around

I know what’s at stake, I know that I’ve let you down

And if you give me a chance

Believe that I can change

I’ll keep us together, whatever it takes

EPOV

Alice drove like a demon; that much was certain. The twenty minutes it should have taken to reach Strong Memorial Hospital- which I had mentally halved when calculating in Alice’s usual driving speed- soon became eight and a half minutes, and then shrunk down again to a mere seven and three quarters as Alice pushed the aging ambulance to limits I never would have believed possible. The paramedics still hadn’t noticed that she was not one of them- dressed head to toe in overalls as she was- and I thanked God for it; no one could match her speed at the wheel.

Up ahead I could see the road flashing past through the windshield as snow covered trees thinned out to be replaced by more and more densely packed buildings, the relative hush of the suburbs merging in to the blaring, jarring sounds of the city.

But all I really cared about was what was happening inside the ambulance. All I really cared about was Bella.

I was crouching by her stretcher with my hand clasped tightly around her own, as the paramedics fussed around us, checking and rechecking Bella’s oxygen mask and administering pain killers. We all knew that they were just finding things to do; trying to appear useful and on-task, while really just waiting anxiously to arrive at the hospital so that the real work could begin.

They were soon granted their wish, as the ambulance veered around the corner into the hospital complex and everything suddenly went into overdrive.

Alice slammed her feet on the brakes, causing the ambulance to come to a deafening, screeching halt outside the Trauma Unit, the squeal of the wheels against the ice drowning out even the blaring of the sirens. In the time it took for me to throw open the ambulance doors, the Mercedes had pulled up alongside us, its doors bursting open as the rest of the family leapt out of the car.

The paramedics and I carefully unloaded Bella’s stretcher as Alice, still dressed head to toe in overalls, sprinted inside the hospital to raise the alarm. Meanwhile, Carlisle took his place leading the stretcher and began shouting, pushing it hurriedly along, carrying on where he had left off back at the crash site, taking total control of the situation as he ordered the hospital staff in to action. Some of Carlisle’s colleagues were seemingly taken aback by the way Dr. Cullen had burst in to the hospital pushing a young woman on a stretcher with his entire family in tow at eight thirty in the evening on his day off, but they soon recovered from the shock and swung into action, surrounding Bella’s stretcher as Carlisle and I pushed it down the hallway as fast as human constraints would allow. Flanked by surgeons, nurses and general hangers-on, we all but flew through the hospital and into the Intensive Care Unit.

Entering the operating room was like being plunged into another world, one populated by strange, green scrub clad creatures and bulky, frightening looking machines which beeped and whirred ominously from their stainless steel stands.

The second we were through the doors, Bella’s stretcher was wrenched from beneath my hands and I was pushed out of the way as several surgeons and their assistants rushed forwards, shrugging on scrubs as they went. I suddenly realized what would happen if somebody noticed me. The panic and confusion surrounding Bella’s shock arrival and degenerative physical state had so far prevented any humans from realizing that I had gained access into the room- an area which was strictly out of bounds to the public- but it could surely only be so long before I was spotted and ordered away. The fact that I was Carlisle Cullen’s son was irrelevant; I had no authorization to be in this part of the hospital.

I had to think fast.

Using the general level of distraction in the room to my advantage, I darted with vampire speed towards the corner, grabbed a set of scrubs from the wall and dragged them over my head. Within seconds, I had effectively made myself unidentifiable to anyone apart from Carlisle. My intention was, of course, to pass myself off as one of the doctors and so be able to stay in the room and ensure Bella was adequately taken care of; perhaps even perform some of her surgery myself. I couldn’t bring myself to go, leaving her with these strangers touching her, cutting her open, causing her pain…

I baulked at that idea and hastened forward, desperate to get involved. There was an instinctive impulse running through me; a need to help, not just offer emotional support but to actually physically do something. I couldn’t bear to watch this.

I had barely reached Bella however, when an overalled figure blocked my path. I didn’t need to meet his eyes to know who it was.

“Get out of the way!” I tried to dart to the left, but again found myself obstructed.

“Edward.” Carlisle’s tone was firm, and I instantly knew what was coming.

“Let me through,” I ordered him, ignoring his words. Over Carlisle’s shoulder I could see the humans preparing to move Bella from her stretcher to the operating table. I instinctively tried to move towards them, but Carlisle grabbed my shoulder, holding me back with surprising strength. I swore at him. “What are you doing?! Let go of me!”

No, Edward. Carlisle’s thoughts were calm and soothing. He seemed totally unfazed by my hostility.

“What do you mean, ‘no’?! I want to help-”

Don’t be ridiculous.

“Ridiculous? Who’s being ridiculous?!” I gaped at him. Ridiculous?! “This is Bellawe’re talking about!”

Exactly, he thought. You can’t possibly expect me to let you perform surgery on her- you aren’t in a fit state to treat anyone, let alone your own mate. There’s going to be blood; lots of it. We have to remove the metal from her arm, and to do that the area around the wound will have to be opened up, the blood vessels clamped and then the veins and arteries sewn back togeth-

“I have been to medical school, father,” I snarled, a tad too loudly. A couple of heads flickered in our direction, before snapping back to face Bella as a machine let out a loud series of urgent beeps. Scared, I tried make towards the bed again but Carlisle just pulled me even further from the group, whispering out loud to emphasise his words.

“I know you’ve been to medical school, but that doesn’t change a thing. Your practical knowledge is limited at best and, as you never completed a residency, you have very little experience in emergency surgery. Now is not a time to test your skills or self control by subjecting yourself to Bella’s fresh, flowing blood!”

“She was bleeding in the ambulance!” I protested, ignoring what he had said about my experience. It was true, but I didn’t want to admit it.

“Yes, but that was for a short amount of time and from a fixed number of wounds,” Carlisle reasoned. “In order to treat Bella we are going to have to make several more incisions and give her blood transfusions.”

I faltered, trying to find a flaw in the argument.

Please, Edward,” Carlisle implored me, “The longer we argue about this, the worse her chances become. I love both you and Bella too much to allow you to put yourself through the trauma of trying to treat her. Please, just do as I say and go and join the others in the waiting room.”

“But…” My eyes flickered from Bella, sprawled on the cold operating table, surrounded by humans as she was given a blood transfusion. Deep down, I knew that Carlisle was right, but I could hardly bare to leave Bella. That said, every moment that I stood here arguing I was preventing Carlisle from treating her, and he was obviously the absolute best person for the job. I trusted Carlisle with Bella’s life, of course I did.

“Okay,” I muttered finally, exhaling in a long ‘whoosh’ of breath.

Thank God, Carlisle thought and I could see the relief wash through him. He clapped me briefly on the shoulder, before saying in a voice no louder than usual speaking volume: “Alice.”

The doors burst open, and Alice was at my elbow. She must have been hovering right outside the doors to the room. “Take Edward away, please.” Carlisle ordered, meeting my eyes in an intent gaze one more time. I’m proud of you, son. Then, clearly unwilling to spend any more time away from Bella, he turned on his heel and moved swiftly to her side, the humans parting like the Red Sea to let him through.

I stayed still, watching for a few moments, until I felt something touch my wrist. It was Alice. Come on, Edward, she thought took hold of my hand and pulled me towards the door. After one last pained glance at Bella- she was almost blocked from view now- I turned and reluctantly followed Alice towards the doors, out of the room and down the corridor.

I had barely moved ten feet when I began to have regrets, but Alice persuaded me on, all the while speaking with the soothing, reassuring tones one might adopt when trying to coax a suicidal person down from the rooftop of a twenty-four storey building.

By the time we reached the waiting room, I had threatened to go back three times, shouted at Alice twice and come to a complete unexplained halt more often than I cared to count. As we came to the door, I stopped again. “Bella,” was all I said, stupidly. Call it a delayed reaction, but the enormity of everything that had just happened was beginning to sink in. I felt myself turning blindly around. “I can’t leave her,” I muttered to Alice in a hoarse voice, unrecognizable from my own.

“Edward,” Alice said firmly, tugging my arm with renewed force. “We’ve been through this.” Bella’s with Carlisle; she’s in more than capable hands. There’s nothing you can do now. Please come inside.

I closed my eyes, as if trying to block out the rationality of her thoughts. Unsurprisingly, it didn’t work.

You need to take a step back, slow down and calm yourself down. She continued. You walked through FIRE earlier, remember that? Fire! And you haven’t stopped since. So please, just come in so you can calm down..

Alice didn’t wait for an answer, but opened the door into the waiting room and pushed me through in front of her. I complied with her movements, if only because I felt too mentally exhausted to cope with any more arguing.

Inside were the rest of my family and Tanya. Even without Jasper’s power it was easy to detect their unrest; the hospital chairs sat forgotten as they stood in various groups around the room, speaking quickly in worried, hushed tones. As Alice and I entered everybody fell silent, turning to us with looks that were full of apprehension.

“What’s going o-” Emmett began, but cut off abruptly when he was elbowed sharply in the ribs by Rosalie. She was surveying my expression with a scrutinising air and clearly did not think I was up to answering questions. For once, I couldn’t have been more thankful. My eyes cast downwards; I walked slowly to the window, not speaking to anyone. As I gazed out into dark, their inquisitive and anxious thoughts swirled around my mind, mirroring the snow outside.

Poor Edward-Oh God, he’s cracking up again-I feel so helpless-Please let Bella be okay…

I leaned forwards, closing my eyes as I pressed my cheek against the cool window pane. I tried to focus on memories of Bella in happier times in order to block out the buzz of other peoples’ thoughts. Random images flickered forwards.

Bella swathed in sumptuous satin as I helped her out of the car on prom night, the ugly cast on her leg at a total juxtaposition to her beauty; us sitting together on the piano bench back at the house in Forks, tears rolling from the corners of her eyes as I played her lullaby; running through the forest with Bella on my back…

Some time later, I heard Emmett whisper, apparently to no one in particular: “Should we try and talk to him?” Nobody answered. I was glad; conversation would just get in the way of my daydreams.

… Bella laughing in the cafeteria at one of Emmett’s jokes, totally unaware of her own exquisiteness as I watched, mesmerized; kissing her for the first time; lying on her bed; her watching me uproot trees, sparkle in the sunlight and run rings around our meadow as I tried to prove how much of a monster I was…

“I’m going to see if there’s any news,” Esme murmured, much later into the night. I could hear her thoughts focus on me, then, as if she was waiting for me to ask to be let out too. I knew it was pointless; if there was news then Carlisle would come and find us. I buried myself back in my memories, where I found that darker recollections were beginning to creep into my mind, tainting thoughts which had originally been happy.

…the first Biology lesson, where I was convinced that Bella was both demon and angel sent to taunt me; the second lesson, when I found myself electrocuted by her mere touch; all the ones that followed, when I tried to ignore her but just made myself more and more miserable; the raging, uncontrollable jealousy I felt whenever Newton so much as looked at her; playing baseball; Bella in the snow; Tyler’s[TW2] van careening unstoppably towards her across the ice…

More hours must have passed, because the sky was beginning to lighten; I could faintly detect a hint of pink far off on the horizon. Why was Bella’s surgery taking so long? The only answers I could produce to such a question were too horrible to contemplate, so in true self-delusionary fashion I ignored them, pushing them back into the nether regions of my mind and focusing on the safety of dreams once again.

the way Bella smelt in the rain; the way she looked at twilight; the first time I ever caught sight of her across the cafeteria; watching her sleep, captivated by the sound of her beating heart; carrying her out to the nurse’s office after blood-typing; introducing her to my family for the very first time; buckling her up in Emmett’s jeep the night we ran from James; the betrayal and devastation in her eyes as I told her I didn’t love her; Bella at my house; Bella in the woods; Bella in her garden; Bella; Bella; Bella…

*~*~*

It was early morning by the time I next surfaced. Dawn had just broken and pale slithers of sunlight were trickling through the window, causing faint shimmers to bounce off of my skin reflect onto the surrounding walls.

The composition of the people in the room had changed since before. Tanya had gone as, I realized after a few moments, had Esme. Rosalie was sitting by the door, her eyes staring unseeingly at the closest bit of wall. Emmett sat by her side, hunching slightly as he tried to fit his large frame into one of the uncomfortable blue plastic chairs that was to be found in waiting rooms the world over. His expression was that of passive distance, and one glance at his mind told me that he was focusing all his efforts on counting the floor tiles. I could only assume that the mundanity of the activity served as a type of escape from the frustrations and stress of the past twenty-four hours.

Alice and Jasper were sitting together on a low, battered couch closer to me and the window. Alice’s eyes were closed, her head lying hopelessly on Jasper’s lap. Jasper’s body was stiff, but apart from that there was no visible indication that he was stressed or worried. He was toying gently with Alice’s hair, his hand caressing the black locks slowly and deliberately. I have to admit that the fact he was able to keep his bloodlust under total control in a hospital was shocking to me; had I not been so distracted over the last few hours I would have commented on it.

Unfortunately, I was not in a suitable state to congratulate my brother on his new found self-restraint. Now that I had ‘awoken’ from my contemplative trance (which, now I thought of it, had almost certainly been of Jasper’s creation) I was in total emotional turmoil.

I jumped to my feet and let out a low exclamation that was half way between a curse and a cry. I all but flew to the door, only to find that it was locked. I really did swear then. Whipping around, I glared at my siblings.

“What the fuck?” I growled, causing Jasper to send a hasty wave of calm around the room, but I fought it. “Why is the door locked?!” I demanded, wrenching it. I heard the metal buckle slightly as the door began to give way under my strength. It was fireproof and therefore reinforced; otherwise I would have been through in seconds. I wasn’t oblivious to the fact that nobody had answered my question in words, but they didn’t need to- it was clear in their minds. They’d locked the door to stop me getting out and running to find Bella while she was still in surgery. Enraged, I swore at them all again and battered the door again, causing it to let out a deafening CRUNCH.

“Um,” Jasper said, eyeing the door apprehensively, “you probably shouldn’t do that.”

The language I used on him then would have made my mother turn in her grave. Even Emmett seemed slightly shocked. With one final WHAM, I hit the door, my fist punching a clean hole through it, before making the entire thing go crashing to the floor.

“Edward!” Rosalie and Alice cried in unison in admonishing, slightly scandalized tones.

“Good one,” Emmett muttered sarcastically. “Now we have to come up with a cover-story for the door too.” I ignored him, darting out in to the corridor…where I came to a dead stop before Carlisle.

Our eyes met, gazes collided- and as we stood just over a foot away from each other Carlisle’s thoughts were relayed over to me in a series of images and words at lightning speed.

Bella lying on the operating table, receiving a blood transfusion- I had to battle the venom rising in my throat at the sight of her open veins, despite the fact that I was just seeing them through Carlisle’s memories. He had clearly been right beforehand; even second-hand it was hard to confront her blood. The memories continued. Carlisle was surrounded by medical staff, all of whom were watching breathlessly as he leaned over Bella’s damaged arm. The shard of metal was lodged in a long gash, which was pumping out blood at top speed. Carlisle moved his hand with great care, making a new incision close by so that he could safely remove the metal.

I shook my head suddenly, banishing the recollections. I could dwell on the specifics of Bella’s surgery later; all I cared about in the here and now was whether or not she was okay.

“Just tell me how she is,” I ordered, unable to cope with the suspense any longer. I watched his face breathlessly, my throat tight.

And then, Carlisle’s face cracked in to a weary, but joyful smile.

“She’s going to be fine.” At his words, my siblings all let out exclamations of relief, but I could not accept his statement so easily.

“H-honestly?” I continued, croakily. I could hardly believe it; I had to make absolutely sure. “She isn’t going to die?”

“No,” Carlisle smiled, “she isn’t going to die.”

Relief washed over me in waves and my legs shook slightly as I felt myself almost overcome by emotion. I closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breaths to try and steady myself. I felt my family converge around me, their thoughts jubilant, but I held up my hands to resist them. I couldn’t process their happiness and support when I had barely even registered what had happened.

Bella isn’t going to die, I thought, she’s going to be fine.

She isn’t going to die.

Unless she becomes a vampire.

The last thought came to my mind completely unbidden, startling me. If I hadn’t known better, I would have thought Alice had put it there. It shocked me that I was now thinking in that way.

And yet… it shouldn’t have. I had already made up my mind on the subject of Bella’s change; I had even told Jasper my intentions two nights ago after the Parents’ Evening, when we had followed Bella back to her house. I had thought that it was the best plan of action; the most logical one.

But then why was I now so unsure? What had changed, to make me lose all my convictions? Was it that I now fully understood how I had broken Bella’s heart? Perhaps it was because now I knew deep down, that her becoming a vampire would not make her happy. We both had a long road to travel before that could happen and turning her would not make it any shorter or easier. I had to heal her heart before I could take away its beat.

I suddenly became aware that I still hadn’t responded to Carlisle’s assurance. I opened my eyes. I could dwell on the future at a later date; all that was important right now was Bella healing.

“I want to see her,” I said to Carlisle quietly.
“Of course,” he nodded, but I thought I detected some of the contentment in his eyes slip away at my sombre expression. I tried to pull myself together for his benefit, and cracked a watery smile.

“Thank you, Carlisle. Thank you for taking care of her.” He inclined his head in silent acquiescence, before taking me in to a strong embrace. I suddenly felt a lot younger than my 112 years; like a teenage son being comforted by his father, as opposed to a vampire by his maker.

After Carlisle released me, he turned silently to the door and I followed, pausing briefly only to throw a glance of wordless thanks to the others.

*~*~*

Not long afterwards, I found myself following Carlisle down a long hospital corridor and then following suit as he came to a halt outside a blue door.

We’re here, he thought, turning his amber eyes watchfully upon me. I stood very still, frozen to the spot, my eyes staring at the blue wood of the door. What was this feeling I was experiencing? It seemed so out of place, so unusual. Then I realized- it was fear. I was scared of the room and what it might hold.

That was a shock in itself because, unlike most people, I am not usually scared of hospitals. When I was a med student I always found it difficult to understand why so many of the patients and their relatives that I dealt with were afraid. To me, they are just buildings like any other- walls, floors, doors and ceiling. I suppose that I have more reason to fear hospitals than most- after all, they have been the setting for some of the worst moments of my life- but I find it hard to attach hatred to long corridors and a team of people whose sole motivation is saving lives.

Despite all this, however, I suddenly found myself unable to enter Bella’s room. Even though Carlisle had said everything was going to be okay, I couldn’t quite believe it.

Carlisle must have detected this, as he opened the door for me, before putting a hand on my shoulder and gently guiding me into the room.

And there was Bella. She was lying on a hospital bed in the middle of the room, her body connected up to an assortment of machines and monitors by wires and tubes which crisscrossed and coiled across each other like something out of a bad science fiction film.

I crossed to Bella’s side in seconds, kneeling down and clasping her hand in my own. “Bella,” I whispered her name, before brining my free hand up to brush a stray lock of hair away from her closed eyes. Her skin was clammy to touch and as I made contact with her face she turned restlessly in her sleep, her breathing hastened and laboured. I let go of her immediately, frightened by the way the beeps from the machine monitoring Bella’s heart-rate had suddenly sped up. Sure enough, it calmed once I moved my hand.

I watched her for a moment or two, before straightening up and turning to Carlisle. Now I was ready for details.

“Tell me everything,” I told him, looking back to Bella. “How badly was she hurt?”

Carlisle nodded his head and walked forwards, coming to stand beside me at Bella’s bedside.

“Three of Bella’s ribs were broken and her left shoulder was dislocated when the motorbike fell on top of her,” he said quietly. “She sustained some deep lacerations to her arm when the truck exploded, which meant that she lost an inordinate amount of blood; we had to give her several transfusions. She also has a few second degree burns and there’s some bruising across her body.”

I winced at the severity of Bella’s injuries. When Carlisle had said she was going to be fine, I hadn’t expected it to be with so many exceptions.

“Has she been unconscious all this time?” I asked.

Carlisle shook his head, “she regained consciousness once- about twenty minutes after arriving in the operating room, but she was put under general anaesthetic almost immediately afterwards so that we could begin surgery.”

“And she hasn’t opened her eyes since?” I asked, a note of alarm creeping into my voice.

“No, Edward, but that’s nothing to worry about- it’s to be expected. Bella’s been through an awful lot; her body needs to rest. After that, she should make a full recovery.” He paused, and then continued. “I know it doesn’t seem like it now, but Bella really was unbelievably lucky.”

I turned to face Carlisle, outraged. “Lucky?! You call this lucky?” I gestured at Bella’s comatose form on the bed. “Broken ribs, a dislocated shoulder, a partially destroyed arm, burns and bruises across her body and you think Bella was lucky?!”

“Yes I do, because it could have been so much worse,” Carlisle replied. And then, unspoken: she could have died.

I winced and nodded curtly. Carlisle was right; I was forgetting myself. Bella was alive. She was alive.

And even if she hadn’t died, Carlisle continued, things could have been much more serious for Bella.

I looked up sharply. “What do you mean?”

Carlisle motioned towards Bella’s right arm, now covered in bandages. “The shard of metal from the truck was embedded barely inches from Bella’s right brachial plexus.”

I gasped at Carlisle’s words. Years of Med school meant that I recognized the ‘brachial plexus’ as the technical term for a group of five critical nerves that control feeling and movement in the arm. If these nerves were damaged in any way, the results could be disastrous. I focused back onto what Carlisle was saying.

“I’m sure I don’t need to tell you,” he said seriously, “that had the metal moved even slightly, those nerves would have been totally ruptured. They never would have worked properly again, and Bella’s right arm would have been completely paralyzed.”

It took me a few moments to realize that I’d stopped breathing. Carlisle was watching me, waiting for a response. When I finally spoke, it was in an odd voice that sounded nothing like my own. “Paralyzed?” was all I managed to say.

“Yes.”

I felt as though something dark and terrifying was closing in on me, pinning me to the spot where I stood. Bella could have been paralyzed. Her life could have been ruined.

All because of me

I could sense that Carlisle was still watching me and, judging on his next words, I could have sworn that he could read minds too.

“Edward, stop blaming yourself.”

“What?”

“There’s nothing you could have done to stop this; indeed, it’s a testament to swiftness of your actions and your courage that Bella was not killed. If you hadn’t been there to save her, she almost certainly would have died.”

“If I hadn’t been there, she never would have gotten into the crash in the first place,” I corrected. “She never would have been driving a motorbike along an icy road in the dark in a blizzard. She wouldn’t have been at our house in the first place, she would have been at home; dry, warm, safe.” Happy.

If only she had never known me.

It was clear from Carlisle’s thoughts that he did not even begin to agree with me, but I did not want to hear his protestations; I knew in my own heart that the mess Bella was in now was entirely of my own making, and the knowledge killed me.

“Please can I be alone with Bella for a while?” I asked quickly, cutting off Carlisle’s words. He creased his brow at me, as though trying to read my expression, before sighing heavily and inclining his head in assent.

“Okay,” he said. “If you need anything…”

“I know who to call,” I completed. “Thank you.” And with one last concerned look, Carlisle exited, leaving me alone with nothing but my guilt-ridden conscience and plenty of time to dissect, examine and list all the many ways in which I had failed Bella.

Carlisle’s words rang in my mind. “There’s nothing you could have done to stop this…if you hadn’t been there to save her, she almost certainly would have died.” To an extent, he was right. Even I could recognize that, this time at least, Bella’s accident had been just that. This was not the same as the time she had been attacked by James. Last night, she had met her match in a drunken driver and icy roads, not a murderous vampire on a quest for her blood. Her adversary had been a natural one, of the sort that she could have met at any time in her life. The accident had been inevitable, out of my control. Not my fault.

Only of course that wasn’t true. I was to blame in every way. No matter how I tried to explain the event away, the fact remained that, yet again, Bella’s blood had been spilt on my account. She was driving away from my house when she was hit and she was trying to escape me; no one else. She had been nearly paralyzedbecause of something I had done; or rather, had not done. Yet again, she had suffered pain as a result of my neglect and yet again I had not done enough to save her.

I sighed and ran my hands hopelessly through my hair. What would happen to us now? Bella had already had more than enough reasons to detest me and now with this latest development, I would not be surprised if she refused to let me within her sight ever again. How could I possibly make things up to her then?

While I was lost in these musings, Bella’s eyelids fluttered slightly, the tiny movement alerting my attention immediately. I stared intently at her for a few seconds, wondering whether she was about to wake up. Although I wanted to see her eyes open more than anything, I had to admit that I was terrified of how she would react on seeing me. After a few moments, however, she let out a weak sigh and I settled back into my chair, knowing that she was still asleep.

I sank back in to my chair and closed my eyes, letting time pass me by. For the next hours, it seemed to vary between rushing forward in great swathes to inching by in seconds that stretched on interminably. My thoughts drifted back to Bella’s words outside my house; to her tears, her accusations, her love, hatred and heartbreak, the heat of her kiss…

I stopped breathing for a few seconds, lost in sensation, before I heard the sound of the door opening. I knew instantly that it was Esme.

I sat up, my eyes snapping open. I had almost forgotten that my family were in the hospital with me. They had so far been giving Bella’s room a respectfully wide berth- no doubt at Carlisle’s request.

I glanced at the clock on one of the machine screens by Bella’s bed. It was ten minutes past nine. The room was now almost completely washed in wintery sunlight, giving Bella’s pale skin an unearthly, almost translucent appearance… The feelings of self-hatred and guilt that had been kept at bay whilst I had day-dreamed for the last couple of hours came rushing back with renewed strength as I watched her sleep. She lay inert, looking shattered, fragile, broken…

I heard the light tap of footsteps on linoleum as Esme came to sit next to me.

How are you feeling? Her thoughts were kind and soothing, which bothered me- I did not deserve her pity.

I acted as though I had not heard her question, keeping my eyes fixed on the regular pattern of the line on Bella’s heart rate monitor. But my hands gave away my emotions; they dug hard into the arms of the chair, causing my fingers to indent the plastic. But before I could inflict too much damage on the furniture however, I felt something touch my wrist. I jerked my head and looked around to see Esme, her hands on my own. Her eyes were troubled, a sense of real sorrow ingrained into the gold irises. Don’t Edward.

“What?” I asked, though of course I already knew what her answer would be. It was strange to speak; I was shocked by how deadened and flat my voice sounded. It felt like years since my conversation with Carlisle, although I knew it had barely been a couple of hours.

Stop torturing yourself, Esme replied, this isn’t your fault.

I brushed off her hands immediately at those words and got to my feet, pacing towards the window. I stood there in the light; looking at the dull sparkling sheen it gave my skin.

“You’re wrong, Esme. You have no idea.”

Then tell me. She was still sitting on the chair, watching me with pained eyes. I could feel the despair in her thoughts and I felt yet another pang of remorse as I reflected on how much this situation was affecting her. Yet something else to add to my list of regrets, I thought.

“No,” I whispered, shaking my head and closing my eyes, “you wouldn’t understand, because you’re too good a person. You could never feel this guilt, because you would never hurt anyone this badly.” Even to my own ears, my words sounded like those of a spoiled, hormonal teenager- Nobody can understand my pain, nobody knows how I feel; the clichéd angst-ridden lament of adolescents across time. Yet in this case, it was as close to the truth as possible. Esme was so compassionate, kind and loving… it was surprising she wasn’t tarnished by my mere presence.

I had so much to be ashamed of as far as Bella was concerned. I had devastated her emotionally six years ago, and I had almost succeeded in physically destroying her last night.

There was a long pause, in which I continued to stare out of the window with unseeing eyes. I could feel Esme’s gaze boring into me, but I pretended to ignore her. I knew she was waiting for me to speak, but I couldn’t. Finally, she broke the silence.

But you aren’t going to leave again. It wasn’t a question; it was a statement.

I knew that there was no way I could avoid sharing my thoughts with Esme. A small part of me even relished the opportunity; perhaps it would help me expel a small amount of my grief.

“No,” I sighed, turning to face Esme, taking in Bella’s sleeping form as I did so. She was still so beautiful, despite the ugly mass of machines and straps confining her frail body. “I couldn’t leave Bella again; I can’t believe I ever did.” My eyes met Esme’s. “I love her,” I said simply. “I love her with all of my heart; more so now than ever, even though I wouldn’t have believed that possible. She’s everything to me. She holds me without touch, without words or chains; one look, one breath is all it takes. I can’t exist without her… I know that now.” I paused and looked away, aware that my hands were visibly shaking. I felt as though the walls were closing in, trapping and enslaving me. When I finally continued, I could barely stop my voice from trembling.

“How can I live without her?” I said, more to myself than anyone else. There was a long silence, in which Esme just watched me. “Tell me how to leave her, Esme,” I eventually whispered. “Tell me how I can save her,” my voice rose slightly, with a note of desperation… before fading down again into almost nothing: “Please…”

She did not reply; I had not expected her to.

“I can’t exist without her.” I sighed, after an almost interminable pause. “And yet I don’t know… I don’t know how I can ever repair the damage I’ve done to her. I failed her in so many ways; hurt her physically and emotionally to an extent that I’m only just beginning to comprehend. I want to stay with Bella forever, but I can’t see how… h-how things can ever be the same between us after what I’ve done.”

My voice shook and I choked back a sob, raising my eyes to the ceiling as though trying to prevent the build up of tears in a subconscious and compellingly human movement- one of the few habits I retained from my previous life. It spoke volumes about the young man I had been; the one who had yearned for approval from his father and recognition in a world where composure, strength and bravery were the qualities prized above all others; the teenager who had dreamt of starched uniforms, shining medals and fanfares. That boy would never have shed tears if he could help it and, despite the fact that I no longer had to fear such displays of weakness- being unable to cry at all- I had inherited the impulse to prevent them at all costs.

“Oh Edward…” Esme sighed, and in one fluid movement she had moved towards me and enclosed me in a tight, compassionate hug. I leant into her arms and tried to return her embrace, but almost felt too numb to really reciprocate her touch. “You don’t have to leave her,” Esme murmured into my shoulder, “Bella doesn’t want you to leave her. She loves you and needs you; weren’t you listening to what she said last night?”

“Yes, and she said that she hated me,” I choked, withdrawing from Esme’s arms slightly.

“Yes, but she still loves you,” Esme replied soothingly. “She feels betrayed, Edward. Betrayed and hurt and- I wouldn’t be at all surprised- more than a little embarrassed. She spent six years believing that you did not love her, that you had moved on from her. Can you imagine how painful that must have been?”

I opened my mouth to respond; of course I knew what she had gone through- I had felt it too- but Esme pre-empted me.

“Oh, of course I’m not devaluing your suffering,” she continued quickly, “I know that…that you barely survived without Bella.” Her eyes tightened and in her mind I saw memories of me at my most grief-stricken and unresponsive. Esme shook her head slightly, her hands stiffening on my forearm at the memory and for the thousandth time I found myself again inwardly cringing at how much I had hurt her.

After a few seconds Esme’s grip loosened and she slowly continued. “I…I saw you struggle through every single hour… and it broke my heart to see you in such… agony. But- and this is a big ‘but’, Edward, – you, at least, had the advantage of knowing that Bella still loved you. You had never had to go through the misery of hearing her reject you, or believing that she had outgrown you.

“But Bella did. As we saw last night, she truly believed your lies; she never knew they were just to protect her; she never stopped believing them. And yet, despite all of that, she has never stopped loving you. That’s why she’s angry, Edward, not because she hates you or wants you to leave[TW3] .”

I couldn’t answer; I didn’t know how to. Esme’s words made so much sense that it felt churlish to oppose them, yet at the same time I could barely dare to let myself believe I hadn’t ruined everything with Bella. I wanted to know that Bella still loved me; I wanted to believe that she would continue to do so even despite this accident, but it was so hard after everything that had happened.

“I can’t promise that things are going to be easy from now on,” Esme continued softly, rubbing my arm consolingly, “especially after the accident. Nor do I really think they ought to be completely straightforward; love is not love that does not suffer from impediments or difficulties. It may take months or even years for your relationship to be as it was… but it will get to that point eventually, I promise you. And who knows? Perhaps you and Bella will even be stronger for it.” She came to the end of her speech quietly, with no flourish or great conclusion; just unassuming honesty and gentle sympathy.

“Thank you,” I murmured to her, kissing her on the cheek; I didn’t need to say what for. Esme knew, as she always did, exactly what I needed to hear. Call it motherly instinct, or else just years of practice and observation of my moods; whatever the cause, she had proved time after time that she was my rock.

Esme just shook her head with a smile that said: ‘don’t mention it’. She squeezed my hand once more, before letting go and looking towards the door.

“Go,” I said, waving my hand encouragingly; I could see she wanted to return to Carlisle. She hesitated, but I just nodded at her. “I’ll be fine,” I assured her, “I’ll see you in a while.” She silently thanked me, before swiftly exiting the room, leaving me to evaluate everything that had just been said.

I was still scared and guilt-ridden; I still regretted my actions and blamed myself for almost all that had happened between Bella and me. I knew that in many respects our future was a most dark and undecided place.

However speaking to Esme had made me certain of one thing, and it was this: that I would not let myself lose Bella ever again. I needed and craved her more than I had ever craved anything in my life; more than war, humanity or blood even. A future without her was unthinkable- life without her unliveable.
This left me with just one option.

I would spend the rest of my existence trying to atone for what I had done. I would do whatever it took to persuade Bella that she could trust and love me again. I had been so wrong before; my goal should not have been to change Bella, ‘win’ her back or seduce her, but to make myself worthy of her. Never again would I see her as an object to be won; I should have listened to my own words when I told Emmett that Bella was not a game.

There were still so many things Bella and I would have to work through, but at least now I knew there was a glimmer of hope; a flicker of light in what had previously been blackest dark.

I got up from my chair and walked towards the window, welcoming the faint heat of the winter sun light on my cold skin. For the first time since the accident I noticed that my body ached somewhat and, sure enough, there were faint marks on the uncovered portions of my skin from where I had run through the fire to get to Bella. Nothing serious, of course; they would probably be gone by tomorrow.

And then, something happened outside to catch my attention.

Out of the window I saw a dirty grey vehicle spin around the corner into the hospital parking lot. Even from my position three storeys up, I could read the blue writing on the circular sign on the side of the car: Rochester Airport Taxi-Limo 247-7678.

That struck me as odd. What was a taxi which transported airline passengers to and from the airport doing in the parking lot of the hospital? Furthermore, why had it entered through the back entrance- the one reserved especially for emergency vehicles?

I could think of only three solutions; the driver was lost, he was carrying someone injured, or he was in such a hurry that he simply didn’t care about the rules. Intrigued, I continued to watch, intending to see who exited from the taxi’s passenger door. But before the car could come to a complete stop I saw a member of hospital staff run up to the driver’s door and begin shouting and gesticulating at a nearby ‘EMERGENCIES ONLY’ sign. I saw the driver stick his head out of the taxi window and protest, only to be beaten down by the medic. Chagrined, he stuck his had back inside the cab and reversed at top speed. I could just make out his grumbling thoughts as he did so:

Like I’m the one who wanted to come this way…I’ve got no problem with coming through the main entrance, but he wanted to come this way… made me do 80 all the way from the airport… not worth the extra cash… if the firm hears about this they’ll take my licence…

I withdrew from his mind, thoroughly confused. It appeared that the driver had been paid double by his passenger to bring him to the hospital as quickly as possible, regardless of the danger or risk. I tried to search for the passenger’s ‘voice’; by now I had become engrossed in the little drama unfolding before me and was interested to learn more.
It was hard to locate his thoughts; partly because he was a total stranger to me but also because he was by now out of sight range. I could tell that he was very distressed, which undoubtedly contributed to my difficulties. Frustrated, I concentrated all my efforts on penetrating the elusive mind, but just as I thought I succeeding, the door to Bella’s room burst open behind me.

I whipped around, wrenching my mind from the search for the stranger. Alice was standing in the doorway, her expression taught with anxiety. I had been so absorbed in my antics that I had not heard her footsteps or her thoughts as she ran towards Bella’s room.

“What’s wro-” I began to say, but before I could finish my question I was plunged into Alice’s mind; consumed by an unfathomable web of thoughts, memories and visions. This was unlike anything I had ever experienced; it was as if Alice’s powers had been thrown into overdrive. Her mind was working so fast that I could barely keep up with what she was trying to tell me. It was almost as though her brain was trying to convey every single thought and vision it could as quickly as possible, as though it knew it had only a short amount of time left in which to do so. But how could that be?

Past: us arriving at the hospital; Present: “Edward, we have a major problem”; Future: the sound of shouts as a faceless person runs up the stairs to our corridor; Past: me sitting motionless, waiting for Carlisle to return from surgery; Present: “You have to stay calm”; Future: someone coming towards me, darkness descending around us with each step, as though the world was being dismantled piece by piece…

My mind was recoiling under the pressure being exerted upon it; I tried to stem the flow of images attacking me in an attempt to understand what I was being told. “Alice, I don’t…”

Past: A nurse sitting in front of a computer running through a database of details, clicking on ‘BELLA SWAN’; the sound of a phone ringing; Future: Shouts of outrage; snarls; the sounds of fighting; and THEN…

Faster than a heartbeat, everything stopped. It was as though someone had pulled the plug on Alice’s visions. I clutched the window-sill, panting slightly as I tried to recover from the onslaught. From the corner of my eye I could see Alice dropping to her knees, clutching the side of her head. I could still hear her thoughts, but all hints of the future had disappeared, replaced by a seemingly endless void of nothingness.

I could feel panic rising in my throat. “Wh-what just happened?” I asked, still shaking.

Alice did not look up from where she was crouched, her small frame trembling as though she was having a fit. “I d-don’t k-know,” she rasped, “I’ve never… felt… anything like it.” She coughed violently and I felt the urge to comfort her, but first it was vital that I understood what was going on.

“What did you mean earlier, ‘we have a major problem’?” I demanded, “What does that mean? Why did you show me those memories?”
Alice’s eyes met mine in a frantic gaze of sheer desperation. “One of the nurses rang Bella’s father,” she said hoarsely.

Had I been human, my heart would have skipped a beat.

“She rang Charlie?!” I asked, aghast.

Alice nodded, her shoulders heaving. “Nobody thought to change Bella’s details, and Charlie’s her next-of-kin. He was rung almost immediately after Bella was admitted, but Carlisle only just found out.”

Now it was my turn to be thinking in over-drive. If Charlie had been rung then he would know Bella was injured, he also would have told her mother and… and…

“Oh, God,” I said, as comprehension swept over me.

Exactly, Alice replied.

The taxi from the airport. The unreadable stranger. The faceless figure whose very presence caused Alice’s visions to explode into oblivion.

It could only mean one thing.
We were about to be paid a visit by Jacob Black

Chapter 13

Warning: This chapter contains STRONG LANGUAGE.

Eager to please,

Trying to be what they need

But I’m so very tired

I’ve stopped trying to find

Any peace in my mind

Because it tangles the wires


JPOV

Some Little Known Yet Totally True Facts About Me, Jacob Black.

One. Contrary to popular belief, I am not a life ruiner. I did not come out of the womb with the intention of breaking up The Greatest Love Story Ever Told, also known as ‘The Biggest Fucking Screw Up Known To Man’ or ‘Doomed Relationships: The Bella & Cullen Chronicles’. Sure, if it had been up to me, Bella never would have met the leech, let alone fallen in love with him, only to have her heart ripped apart and stamped on less than a year later- hell, if I could control that kind of stuff then vampires wouldn’t even exist- but that doesn’t mean that I was rooting for their relationship to fail from the very start. I wanted Bella to be happy, and the devastated, frozen, zombie-esque state she fell into after he left definitely came under ‘not happy’. I knew she loved him, but I also knew that he didn’t deserve her and that he was dangerous, cruel and deserting.

Two. When Bella turned up in my garage on that fateful day in January looking like death had swallowed her up, sucked out her soul and spat it back out, I honestly didn’t think I’d ever be able to put her right again. Truthfully, I had no idea where to even start. There were just too many things that were wrong with her, too many parts that were broken. Mending Bella wasn’t like fixing a car; there was no manual, handbook or easy step by step guide- every day was another challenge, another exercise in caution. I learned to recognise all the signs and signals which told me how she was feeling, whether she was in anyway nearer to escaping the dark tunnel she’d been trapped in.

Three. I love Carole more than anything in the entire world. Okay, so that isn’t a little known fact, but it is true. Every time I see her, I feel like it’s for the very first time and it’s like being electrocuted, or being attacked to some major natural disaster; the bursting of a dam, an earthquake, a cyclone, divine intervention. It sounds cheesy and clichéd and God knows I was never good at metaphors, but it’s the only description I can come up with that describes what she does to me. I love her. And it’s so different to how I loved Bella; stronger, purer, less painful, less fucked up. I don’t have to fight to be with Carole; we just are.

I’m not going to lie and say that I didn’t love Bella. I did. She was everything to me; the teenage years of my life were defined by her, saturated by her presence. I don’t have a single memory from the age of fifteen to seventeen that doesn’t somehow relate back to her; she was my crush, first dance, first proper kiss. But that doesn’t mean we were right for each other. That doesn’t mean she loved me back. I don’t know what I saw in her, romantically. I guess I was searching for something that wasn’t there, imagining something which didn’t exist. Paul once told me that the only reason I liked her was because she was even more screwed up than I was, that she made me feel better about myself. Needless to say, he didn’t quite walk straight for a long time after that.

Four. I’m not an easily scare-able person. Spiders, horror movies, clowns, the dark; I couldn’t care less. I’ve seen some seriously freaky shit in my time- after all, who needs a horror movie when you’re living one?- so it’s actually pretty hard to shake me up. That said, there have been times in my life which have truly terrified me. Like the first time I saw my dad cry, the day my mom got diagnosed with cancer; like when I was a kid and Rachel had to spend a week in hospital because she had appendicitis. But of course, all that stuff was strictly minor-league compared to how I felt on the night Bella and Brady were attacked. I’ve never been more terrified than that night. Even now, the memory of it is enough to bring me out in a cold sweat which, considering I run at one-oh-one 24-7, is saying something.

Five. That night was also the closest I’ve ever come to wanting to die. Now, I’m not usually a suicidal person at all. At all. I’m generally a pretty upbeat kind of guy; I leave the bitching and moaning to girls like Embry. (Joking. But not really.) But I do have dark moments. And none have ever been as dark as the night of Harry Clearwater’s funeral; the she-vampire went after Bella; the night Brady’s life was destroyed.

It’s hard to put the things that happened into words, partly because I’ve since made an active attempt to erase a lot of it from my mind. But there are some things I haven’t forgotten… things I don’t think I’ll ever be able to forget.

The sounds, more than anything. Sounds of funeral songs and the breeze through the trees which somehow managed to mutate into screams of fear and pain, jarring with the female leech’s maniacal laughter. The sound of paws on the ground as me and the other werewolves tried to run to the rescue, the entire pack flying through the trees like foam on the wind. Brady’s screams rattling in my brain as his torture was played out in my head, as though it was me who was being attacked, like his pain was my pain. The double vision was nauseating- one minute I was Jacob and running to save Brady, the next I was Brady and I was bleeding on the ground, being slowly driven insane and wondering why my brothers had let me down. The gut-wrenching, terrible realisation that we just weren’t going to be fast enough to save him…

… I would have done anything to switch places with him. After all, it’s a lot easier to have the main role in a tragedy than to be the one of the side characters left around later to pick up the pieces. Who do you think suffers more when a bunch of kids get in a car crash? The ones who die on impact in the back seat, or the driver who survives ‘cause he was wearing a seatbelt? Hell isn’t dying; it’s watching people you love be destroyed.

There’s a reason that people say suicide is an easy way out.

Six. The hardest part of-

“Jacob?”

A voice made me come crashing back to the present, bringing my chain of thoughts to an abrupt halt. I remembered where I was; in a cold, empty corridor at Forks hospital, hiding from everyone and making stupid lists inside my head to pass the time.

It had been barely four hours since Brady had had his heart attack, but in that time I had been dealing with doctors, hospital workers, tribe members, pack members and, most difficult of all, Brady’s family. As alpha, it was my duty to sort out all of them, answer their questions and hand out the tissues. I’d also been making frantic phone calls to Bella, who STILL wouldn’t pick up the goddamn phone. Things had finally got too much half an hour ago and I had snuck away to try and find a place where I could stop being the ‘alpha with all the answers’ and just be ‘shocked and scared shitless’ Jacob.

So when I heard my name being called, I didn’t open my eyes. I didn’t want to have to cope with anymore. When I was a really little kid, my sister Rebecca told me that having your eyes shut made you invisible. I was four, she was eight and the only kid I knew who had read all of The Hobbit and, as far as I was concerned, that made her the World Expert On Everything. It took me a long time to figure out she had made it all up, and even then, on the times when I really wished I could disappear, I still pretended that Rebecca had been telling the truth. So I kept my eyes shut, hoping whoever was talking to me would just go away, or, even better, that I would just melt away into nothing.

“Jacob,” I heard again. I felt movement and heard the sound of sneakers squeaking on linoleum as someone took a step towards me. It was obvious that this keeping my eyes shut gig wasn’t working, but I clung to it in vain for a few more seconds, before the voice began to address me again. “Come on Jake-“

I gave up. “What?” I cut him off, opening my eyes to see Quil standing there. He looked tired and somehow smaller than usual; as though exhaustion had caused his normally burly shoulders to slump and his large frame to shrink. He was watching me with a drained, cautious look on his face. One glance told me that he didn’t have any news. He had just come to see how I was.

But that didn’t stop me from asking him, as he sunk down on to the plastic bench besides me, “Hear anything new?”

He shook his head. “Just more of the same,” he said, resting his arms on his knees and putting his head in his hands. “He’s not responding to any of the doctors’ attempts to wake him up.”

I exhaled in a long slow sigh. Quil’s words didn’t come as a surprise; I hadn’t expected him to tell me that in the short time I had been sitting out here Brady had made a miraculous recovery. But that hadn’t stopped a bit of wishful thinking (or was it hope? I wasn’t sure whether I knew the difference anymore) on my part.

We sat in silence for a while, the things that neither of us wanted to say hanging in the air like unexploded landmines. I knew what I should’ve said; I should’ve told Quil that everything was going to be okay, that Brady wasn’t going to die. I should’ve taken control of the situation, acted like a real alpha and gone to comfort the rest of the pack, who were probably feeling lost and confused and scared, and wondering why the hell their leader had abandoned them at their time of need.

It’s what Sam would’ve done.

I knew exactly what I should have been doing. But I was still sitting here in this deserted corridor, pretending not to exist.

Fail, Jacob. Supreme fucking fail.

Quil must have finally figured out that I wasn’t going to steer the conversation forward, because he spoke again.

“They’re not sure how much longer Brady’s body will keep fighting,” he said. It was almost painful, how matter-of-fact he was being, but then Quil had always been pretty frank. Me? I was finding it difficult to even think Brady’s name.

“Right.” was all I managed to say in response. This was the last conversation in the world I wanted to be having. I wished I could be anywhere but here in this hospital, trapped by white walls and overshadowed by death.

“They’ve told his parents to expect the worst,” Quil added. He was looking at me now, sizing up my reaction. I dragged my eyes to meet his.

“Do the doctors know… I mean, have they got any idea of… when?” For fuck’s sake, just spit it out! I thought to myself. But I couldn’t; I couldn’t voice words like ‘death’ and ‘dying’. I felt like I was eight years old again and being told that my mom had gone to sleep forever, because my dad couldn’t bring himself to explain that she’d died in a car crash and was never coming back.

“No,” Quil replied, “they don’t. They said it could be next week, or it could be in a couple of years- there’s no way of knowing how long a coma will last or how it will end.” Quil was doing it too; avoiding the use of the word ‘death’. Was it because he was scared too, or was he just doing it for my benefit? I vaguely remembered learning the name for words you use instead of other, more painful words at school, but I couldn’t remember what it was. Bella would know.

“Right,” I repeated. I don’t know what it meant- nothing was even vaguely ‘right’ about this situation; the word was just a space-filler, something to come out with when all the alternatives were too sickening and terrifying to think about, let alone say. I felt as though I could have written the book on ‘how not to respond to a crisis’.

Bracing myself, I stood up. I had to do something productive, I had to at least pretend that I was still in control. “I’m going to go and speak to the doctors,” I said, with more authority than I felt. “Maybe I can…”

But I never finished my sentence, because at the moment I heard a shout.

Quil and I both turned around, surprised, to see Charlie Swan half walking, half running down the narrow corridor towards us. He was red faced and his breathing was coming in heaving, gasps. He looked like he had run a marathon, or at least a couple of flights of stairs.

Maybe it was instinct, perhaps it was a lucky guess, or maybe it was just because I knew Charlie like I knew my own father, but I instantly knew that something was very, very wrong.

“Charlie-“ I said, taking a step towards him. Charlie staggered forwards and grabbed my arm to steady myself. I could feel him shaking against me, but I couldn’t tell whether it was from lack or breath or emotion. I waited anxiously for him to explain and finally, he managed to choke out some words.

“It’s…Bella…” he panted.

My blood froze.

Bella?

I felt the name as though Charlie had thrown a knife at me. Ignoring Quil’s shocked gasp, I gripped Charlie’s wrists tightly and said frantically, “What’s wrong with Bella? Is she hurt? What’s happened?!”

“She’s been in a motorbike accident,” Charlie said. His breathing was beginning to return to normal now. “She’s broken a few ribs and hurt her shoulder, or something. I got a phone call. Apparently she’s been burnt in a few places as well, but the nurse told me that she’s going to be okay, she’s alive…”

No wonder she hasn’t been returning my calls.

Charlie continued talking, but I wasn’t listening; I was mentally processing what he had just told me and producing lightning fast conclusions.

Bella’s in some sort of trouble. Bella’s in Rochester. The leeches are in Rochester.

After a few moments, I had worked enough stuff out to make some sense of the was how I understood it: Bella was badly injured and in hospital, in the same month that the very coven of vampires that had been responsible for ruining her life six years previously had rocked up on her doorstep.

It didn’t take a genius to work out what was going on. One of them had almost definitely done something to her, and my money was on Edward.

Furious, terrified, shocked, every-other-negative-adjective-you-can-fucking-think-off, I let out a string of frantic curses and kicked the nearest stretch of wall. Quil didn’t caution me this time; his thoughts were following a similar direction to mine.

“The leech?” He said quietly, his tone shocked. I nodded, bringing my hand up and pressing it against the wall.

My mind was still racing.

My body was shaking.

My breathing was shallow.

I knew that I only had two options. What was I going to do? Stay or run? Which role was the most important? Alpha or friend? Where did I need to be the most? Washington or New York?

Brady or Bella?

The question made me catch my breath. Why do I have to make that choice?

You already made it, a voice inside my head replied. You made it the night they were attacked.

And within two heartbeats- one for Brady, one for Bella- I made my decision. I couldn’t leave Bella alone and possibly dying on the other side of the country. She was vulnerable, she needed me, she was at the mercy of a crew of bloodthirsty vampires.

There’s no more hope for Brady, but there is for Bella.

So really, there was nothing else I could do. I had no alternative; I had to go.

I began to run. I heard Charlie’s surprised cry, and then him calling after me, but I didn’t look back. Quil would have to come up with some explanation; it wasn’t my concern.

I turned a corner, flew round another; ran past wards, doctors, nurses, patients; pushed through groups of visitors and, finally, made it within sight distance of the doors. And then, as I sprinted forwards, I saw the only person in the entire world who could make me stop.

A woman with short, wavy red hair was standing by the hospital check-in desk, in conversation with a nurse. She was tall and mainly slim, but with a subtle roundness to her stomach and form which showed her to be pregnant. I called out her name, and she instantly turned around.

Carole saw me, and a look of surprise crossed her face as she took in my crazed expression. “Jacob…” she said, taking a step away from the desk and moving towards me. I came to a shuddering stop, metres away from her. I was breathing heavily, and I was shaking, but I didn’t have time to calm down. I grabbed Carole’s hands in my own, my thumb by chance brushing her wedding ring as I did so. Her look of surprise had swiftly morphed to one of alarm at my behaviour. “Jake, what’s wrong?”

“It’s Bella,” I explained quickly, subconsciously echoing Charlie’s opening words. “Charlie says she’s been in some sort of motorbike accident and that she’s in hospital in Rochester.” Carole’s blue eyes widened in shock. She opened her mouth to speak, but I shook my head. There was no time.

“I know it’s got something to do with the Cullens being there, and Quil agrees with me. I need to go, Carole. I have to; Bella could be about to die or- or maybe even worse, I don’t know, I…” I ran out of steam, and just stared at her helplessly. Carole, of course, understood what I was talking about. As my soulmate, she was entitled to knowing the secrets of the pack, and she therefore knew the entirety of my history with Bella and the blood-suckers. I watched as she tried to make sense of what I had just told her.

“Are you sure the vampires are involved?” she finally asked, her voice quiet and worried. Carole liked Bella a lot and the few times she had stayed with us they had got on very well.

“Yes, certain. I need to be there.”

“But on your own? Surely you can take some of the others with you?” Carole was beginning to look distressed. “You can’t fight a coven of vampires by yourself!” I could see she was worried about me, so I took hold of both her shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes.

“There’s not much they can do to me in a hospital surrounded by people; besides, I can take care of myself. It’s Bella I’m more worried about; she’s already injured, and it wouldn’t be difficult for them to hurt her even more, or maybe even try and bite her…” I trailed off, the conclusion of that sentence far too horrifying to verbalise.

Carole kept me in a intense gaze for a few seconds, before relaxing a bit. “Okay,” she said quietly, “okay, I believe you. You’d better leave as soon as possible.”

I felt a rush of relief that she was on my side, but I had to make sure that she was positive. needed vindication, pure and simple. I knew how what I was doing must look to an outsider. It was so stupid, so irresponsible. What right did I have to go running off to the other side of the country, leaving one of my brothers on the edge of the death in hospital, my pregnant wife alone and using up all our savings in the process? I almost felt as if I needed someone to slap some sense into me.

“Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yes, this is Bella we’re talking about. She’s your best friend and she’s in danger; of course you’ve got to go.”

“And the pack? Brady…”

Carole seemed to understand what I was thinking. “Don’t worry about them. I’ll keep in touch and let you know if anything new happens. Go!”

I hung on for a few moments longer. “And what about you?” I asked. “Will you be okay? You and the twins?”

Carole half smiled. “They’re not due until July, Jake; I’ll be fine.”

The incredibleness of this woman never ceased to amaze me. Overwhelmed, I pulled her into as fierce an embrace as her stomach allowed and kissed her hard, before letting go.

“I love you,” I said.

“Oh no you don’t- no goodbyes,” she shook her head, wagging a finger as she mock-scolded me. It was clear she was trying to keep this light-hearted, but I could see the worry written into her eyes. It became more pronounced as her smile faded and she said to me seriously, “Just promise you’ll come back to me in one piece.”

“I promise.”

And with one last quick glance, I turned and began to run again, through the doors and out into the night.

The next time I stopped, I was on a plane to Rochester.

Klicka här för att komma till kapitel 14-15


6 » Kommentera

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 14-15

Chapter 14

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*

She falls asleep and all she thinks about is you
She falls asleep and all she dreams about is you
When she’s asleep the air she’s breathing is for you
You’re why she wants to live
She’s not got that much more to give
But it’s too late to realise you’ve made mistakes

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
One would think that an eight hour plane flight would give me enough time to come up with some sort of plan of action for saving Bella. Hell, in eight hours of doing nothing at all but sit, brood and get angrier and angrier as I added yet MORE ways in which Cullen had screwed up Bella’s life to what seemed like a never ending list, I should have been able to formulate a detailed blueprint of how to run into the hospital, grab Bella, get her to safety and then return to royally kick Cullen’s ass.

The problem was, however, that I had no clue just how hurt Bella really was. Plus, there was a not so little hitch in the fact that the hospital was sure to notice if one of their patients just disappeared from her bed. Also, I couldn’t shake the awful thought that if Cullen had…bitten her… then Bella might not want to be saved. In fact, if that was the case then I would probably be the one who needed saving. So I had nothing.

In other words, I was completely and utterly screwed. Excellent.

And even as I arrived at the hospital and jumped out of the taxi that I had got from Rochester airport, I still had no idea of how I was actually going to confront the vampires. I could feel adrenaline coursing through my veins and my heart was pounding- in other words, my body was raring for a fight. But I knew that I couldn’t just run in there and punch the living daylights out of Edward. Sure, that’s what I wanted to do; Sure, I had pretty much dreamt about the day I finally got to give Cullen some sort of payback for all the shit he had caused for years, but I had to put it aside. I wasn’t an angry, angst ridden, jealous teenager anymore. I was alpha of the pack and a husband, soon to be father.

I had responsibilities, damn it.

But I was here now. There was no turning back; no more thinking time. I had a job to do.
For the second time in less than ten hours I found myself running through a hospital. It was a surreal experience; even though I had crossed two thousand miles it felt like I was still at my starting point, on some sort of crazy hospital treadmill.

I found out where Bella’s room was from a receptionist at the help desk, and then set off running before she could even finish giving me directions. A couple of staircases later, I turned a corner into a wide, empty hallway.

I knew that I had found the right place straight away. A repulsive stench was coming from a room at the end of the corridor. It smelt like a mixture of burnt sugar and rotting flowers and made me want to gag. That had to be a vampire. My werewolf instincts kicked in and I suddenly had an overwhelming urge to kill the enemy, neutralize the threat. My legs suddenly began to move faster and I realized a few seconds too late that I was hurtling towards the blue door at break-neck speed. Somewhere from inside my head a voice was telling me that this was a very stupid idea, but I ignored it. I was a predator, the vamp was my prey and I was going in for the kill.

I burst through the door into a hospital room not unlike Brady’s in Forks. Only of course, this one came with a bonus vampire.

I’d like to be able to say that the minute I laid eyes on Cullen I launched myself at him in a bone crushing tackle and that pretty-boy vampire experienced carnage worthy of Underworld: Evolution. But that, unfortunately, isn’t the truth, because the minute I came into the room I caught sight of Bella. The moment I saw her, I felt my breath catch and my entire body deflate, my anger at Cullen evaporating, forgotten.

She looked so broken. Not just because she was attached up to a bunch of beeping hospital machines, or because a significant amount of her body was covered by bandages and casts- although that stuff obviously didn’t help- but because of the harrowed, gaunt look to her face. It was shocking. Even in sleep, she looked like a completely different person to the one who had come to stay at La Push only a few short months ago. That Bella had been capable of laughter and producing smiles, however weak; this Bella looked like she’d never be able to form a laugh again. It was like someone had taken at her soul with a scouring-pad, beating away at her strength and spirit until nothing was left but this, a lifeless, hollow shadow of a person. Sadness seemed to seep from her; it filled the room like thick smog, suffocating every other emotion. Bella had never been the happiest of people for obvious reasons, but it had never been like this before; not since those dark months following her eighteenth birthday.

And it was these thoughts which led me to finally pay attention to the other person in the room. He was standing at the foot of Bella’s bed, barely a few strides from where I was at the door. The smell was awful.

I’d almost forgotten he was there; I had been so shocked by Bella’s appearance. As I faced him, however, I felt the anger that had slowly built up in the long journey to New York come rushing back, stronger than ever. Although I could see from a glance that Bella was still human and my worst fears had been unfounded, I was certain that Cullen was still somehow involved. In Bella’s hospitalization, her zombie-like appearance, whatever. It was just too much of a coincidence that after over five years of relatively uninterrupted peace, everything had suddenly gone wrong in Bella’s life the moment that Edward was back on the scene.

The vampire looked exactly as I remembered him- and by that, I mean exactly. It was bizarre. Whereas I had grown over a foot in height and developed a body I was still trying to fully catch up on, Cullen looked identical to the last time I had seen him; fairly tall (but obviously nothing compared to me), lean, pale, bronze haired, dark circles beneath his eyes… True, the super-human beauty and physique meant that he looked older than his supposed seventeen years, but there was no way of telling by his appearance that more than half a decade had passed since we had last met. He was watching me, his entire body stiff and on edge. The tension in the room was almost suffocating.
“What did you do to her?” I asked, each syllable costing me a great effort as I tried not to lose my shit completely. I tried to go to Bella’s side, but there was a flash of movement and I found my path blocked by Cullen.

“Don’t come any closer,” he said, his words laced with foreboding. The sound of his voice was like velvet under fingernails and it made me shiver with nausea.

“Get out of my way,” I ordered him, taking a step further. I had to hold my breath to stop me from gagging at his stench. My hands were curling into firsts and I could feel my shoulders trembling with balled up rage.

The vampire shook his head. “If you think I’m letting you anywhere near Bella in this state-“

I almost roared with indignant anger. How fucking DARE he!? Like I’ve ever been a danger to Bella.

“Of course you’re a danger to her- it’s the occupational hazard of being a werewolf, dog.”

I froze. What!? How did he… and then it suddenly came back to me, something Bella had told me a long, long time ago.

Edward can read minds.

I stood there, gaping in absolute horror.

No.

“Yes,” Cullen inserted in a triumphant hiss.

You have to be fucking kidding me! I thought wildly. Edward Cullen, leech and life-destroyer extraordinaire had the power to read my thoughts. Could this situation possibly get any worse?

Get out of the way, I repeated, this time in my mind. I wasn’t sure how his freaky mind-reading ability worked, but in my head I pictured myself grabbing Cullen by the collar and throwing him with full force out of the window, in the hope that he’d get the message. I might have been guilty of inserting a couple of Buffy-style wooden stakes plunged through his chest to my mental image for extra impact, but that’s neither here nor there. All I know is that whatever Cullen saw, it seemed to piss him off.

He took a step towards me in a way that was clearly supposed to be intimidating. I knew that I was probably supposed to be scared, but all I could focus on was that there were now less than three inches of un-vampire-inhabited space before me, and to a seriously misinformed and screwed-up outsider it might have looked like we were about to embrace or something. GROSS, GROSS, GROSS my internal twelve-year-old screamed and I leaned as far away from him as I could without actually stepping away. A muscle in Edward’s face twitched, and I knew he’d heard my thoughts. He seemed to choose to ignore them though (which was a very good thing), just preferring to glare at me. I decided to re-assert my macho-ness by pelting him with another round of inventive Cullen murders.

Just as I was picturing Edward being stuffed into the hospital trash-compactor and then dumped into the Genesee River, I was interrupted by a loud growl. “Are you threatening me, Black?”

Well, duh. “That depends,” I growled back in a voice oozing with scary alpha-male machismo.

“On what?”

“On whether your next words are ‘I’m getting my stench-ridden blood-sucking ass the fuck out of Rochester’.”

As soon as I said it, I knew it was one smart-ass comment too far. Cullen snarled in anger and his hands flew out to grip my throat, but I pre-empted him, bringing my forearms up and jabbing them outwards, knocking his hands away in a basic self-defence manoeuvre. Surprisingly, he didn’t see it coming. It appeared that his head invading powers were limited as far as I was concerned. That was reassuring.

However just as I was about to test just how big his ‘blind spots’ were by aiming a punch at his pretty face, I heard the sound of people entering the room behind me. Next thing I knew, someone had pinned my arms from behind and spun me around, slamming me up against the wall so that my face was squashed uncomfortably against the plaster.

“What the fuck?!” I swore, “Get the hell off of me!” Even without the foul stink assaulting my nostrils I would have known from the cold hands on my arms that my attacker was a vampire. I struggled against his grip, trying to turn around and see how many leeches I was now up against, but he wouldn’t budge.

“Oh no you don’t,” he said warningly, tightening his hands. From the corner of my eye I could just make out Cullen arguing with tall, blond bloodsucker who looked like he was attempting to calm Edward down.

And then something very odd happened. It was as though a bucket of warm water had been thrown over me; I felt a fuzzy numbness sweep through my body and I suddenly realized that I felt weirdly at ease. All the anger that had been coursing through me just seconds before had mysteriously melted away, leaving me feeling disorientated and confused, as though I’d been sedated. I stopped struggling against my captor and felt my legs wobble slightly. The room was beginning to look very weird, the walls expanding and contracting before my very eyes. I imagined this was what an acid trip would feel like, although I’d never tried the stuff myself. As I was wondering whether Cullen had somehow managed to slip me something, I heard a voice floating somewhere from above my head.

“Alright Jasper, that’s enough. He’ll pass out if you’re not careful.” Almost as soon as the speaker had finished, I felt the fog begin to lift from my mind. I lay there with my eyes closed, still feeling groggy and confused. Above my head, another voice joined the first.
“I have no idea what just happened,” it said, in surprised confusion, “I’ve never seen anyone react like that before.”

“It must be the werewolf physiology,” the first replied. “Their immune system is naturally designed to produce protective barriers against our kind, which is the reason that Alice can’t see him.” Who are they talking about? I wondered. Is he invisible? “I can only assume, Jasper, that when you used your power on him his body’s defences went into overdrive trying to block you, causing certain parts of his brain to shut down. The natural shields he has against us will no doubt grow stronger the more he’s exposed to our presence, so I’d expect that both you and Edward will have less and less effect on Jacob as time goes on.”

It was as though my name was a hook, pulling me from the dark. At the sound of it being spoken aloud, the remnants of the fog in my mind were blown away. And, as I felt my senses sharpen, I suddenly became aware that I was lying face down on the floor, with a room full of vampires peering down at me.

I scrambled to my feet, alarmed and angry at myself. What are you doing, letting your guard down in front of a coven of vampires?! As I stood, the leeches instinctively backed away and fell into a closer-knit group. Some of them assumed a defensive stance, which I mirrored, whilst mentally calculating what I was up against.

There were five of them now. The one who had pinned me to the wall was at the front. He was huge; his muscles strained against his clothes like boulders; no wonder I hadn’t been able to overpower him. Standing slightly behind him to his right was a small black-haired girl and the tall blonde male I had seen speaking to Cullen. Cullen himself was standing in the middle with one other; a man with blond hair and kind, intelligent eyes who was wearing a white coat. On seeing him, it was instantly clear that he was the undisputed leader of the group and, as I looked closer, I realized that I remembered him as the Dr. Cullen; much missed by the inhabitants of Forks and widely acknowledged as the best GP the town’s hospital had ever had. He seemed surprisingly… normal. I had been expecting him to be more… well, vampire-like.

I saw Edward smirk and I scowled. Get out of my mind, bloodsucker.

He narrowed his eyes at that thought and he hissed slightly. I responded by glowering menacingly at him. Three words, Cullen. Bring. It.On.
Before things could escalate beyond threatening looks, however, doctor McVampy spoke, cutting through the tension.

“Hello Jacob, my name is Carlisle.” What, we’re on first name terms now? Oh Doc, I didn’t know you cared. I didn’t say this out loud, obviously. It was one thing baiting Cullen when it was just me against him; it was a completely different ball game when I was outnumbered five to one. Knowing that I couldn’t trust myself not to say something I might regret, I remained silent, my eyes trained warily on Carlisle.
“I’m one of the doctors who have been treating Bella, and this is Alice, Jasper and Emmett. You seem to already be acquainted with Edward.” I just gaped at him. Was he for real? Apparently unaware of my disbelief, the undead doctor continued: “I know it must be very hard for you to see Bella in her current condition, but as a surgeon responsible for her care, I am going to have to ask you to try and keep calm, especially when you’re in this room. I’m sure you’ll agree that Bella’s safety has to come first.”

I was speechless. I was hanging out in a hospital, surrounded by blood with a bunch of vampires and yet I was apparently the number one threat to Bella’s safety. The injustice of it rankled. I was just going to point this out (phrased in a way that wouldn’t get me killed), when Doc spoke again.

“Do you want to go closer to Bella?” I was shocked by the offer. Was it some kind of trick? But he looked completely sincere; there was nothing in his expression to suggest that he had some sort of ulterior motive in his question. Edward was clearly as shocked as I was by his leader’s words.

“Carlisle,” he said in a low voice, watching me with narrowed eyes, “I don’t think that’s a good idea, what if he loses control?”
I glared at him. “Are you kidding me? What if I lose control? We’re surrounded by blood, and you’re worried about me posing a danger to Bella? I’d like to remind you, leech, that out of all of us here I’m the only one who’s never killed a human.” In truth, that was a just an assumption. By the expressions on their faces, however, I guessed I was right. Cullen was clearly thinking of something to say in retort, but Carlisle interrupted him.

“Just let him through, Edward.” At first Edward looked like he was going to challenge the command, but he must have seen something in Carlisle’s face which changed his mind, because after a few moments he let out a begrudging sigh and gave a curt nod. Unwillingly, with a glance that made it crystal clear how little he trusted me, he moved to the side, his vampire siblings following him.

My path to Bella was now finally clear, and I swept past the bloodsuckers without giving any of them a second glance. Thoughts of anything but Bella were completely sidelined as I moved to her bedside, my heart pounding and chest tight. She looked even worse up close, and I was struck again by her pale, thin face, the dark circles under her eyes, her damaged demeanour.

Had I not known better, I would’ve thought that Cullen had bitten her.

As I thought this, a growl rose in my throat, proving that my desire to murder Cullen, although temporarily shocked out of me by spotting Bella, was rushing back with a vengeance. I turned around and looked accusingly at Cullen. “Did you do this?!” I pointed to Bella’s injuries and death-like appearance.

He shook his head “There was an accident, she-“

I didn’t wait for him to answer. “What was it,” I asked, sneering, “weren’t you satisfied with breaking her heart and screwing up her life? Did you want to come back and finish the job by killing her?” I could feel myself getting angry again and part of me (the part which usually spoke in Carole’s voice) was aware that I was being reckless. After all, picking a fight with a coven of bloodsuckers when I was outnumbered five to one was right up there with the ‘Top Ten Most Stupid Moves Ever’, but I was finding it very hard to care at that precise moment.

“Watch it, buddy,” the big one growled in response to my sentence, taking a menacing step towards me. I let out a derisive, mocking laugh.
“What, am I too close to the mark? Is that what you were doing Edward? Or perhaps you were trying to see whether you can make Bella comatose every time you see her?”

Edward shook his head. To my surprise, he looked stricken by my words, as though I had punched him with them. After a second of confusion I worked out why. As I had said the word ‘comatose’, an image of Bella in her worst post-Cullen-leaving moments had flit into my mind, something which had seemed to shock and pain Edward. I would’ve been shocked too, if I was him. Bella in those days had not been a pretty sight.

Which was why I’d be damned if I let him hurt her again.

“It was nothing to do with Edward,” a voice cut in, causing me to turn my attention from Cullen. It was the black haired girl, and she was looking at me like something she had just stepped in. “Bella was hurt in a motorcycle accident.”

I had heard this already- it was the same story they had fed Charlie- but I just didn’t believe it. I’d thought it over on the plane from Washington, and the more I mulled it over in my head, the less it made sense. Even if I looked at this totally objectively, without taking into account the fact that I hated Cullen with the raging strength of ten thousand fiery suns, I couldn’t believe that Bella would be hurt in a motorbike accident. She was always so careful when she drove and she hadn’t been hurt on that bike since she learned to use the thing. She had trouble reaching forty on a freeway, for Christ’s sake. And yet here I was being told that she just happened to decide to take it out for a spin in a snow storm and just happened to almost die in the process, with absolutely no outside influences whatsoever.

When I said as much out loud, my words were met with total silence. I took that to be a confirmation of guilt. It seemed that Cullen, however, wasn’t going to give in that easily. “Look, it wasn’t like that,” he said, weakly, apparently still stunned by what he had seen in my head.

I was losing patience with this. “Then what was it like? Go ahead; explain to me in your own words just why I’m here in a hospital in Rochester, 3,000 miles from where I’m supposed to be, and Bella looks like she’s been on a trip to Hell and back strapped to a nuclear weapon.”

“Bella was at our house-“

I almost choked in shock. “She WHAT?!” I began, outraged, but I was silenced by the threatening looks of five pairs of vampire eyes.

“-and there was… a misunderstanding between her and myself. Before I could explain, she tried to leave; she’d received your phone calls, and she was going to get on a plane to Washington. I tried to stop her leaving, she refused, and we had an argument. She told me I had no right to tell her what to do; I tried to reason with her and then…” he stopped again, seemingly struggling to continue.

“What?” I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.

“I told her what I’ve been trying to tell her for weeks; I told her the truth.”

“Which is?”

Edward took a deep breath before responding. “That I love her, that I’ve always loved her, that I was an idiot to leave her. I’ve spent the last month trying to explain, but it hasn’t been easy. Every time I tried to speak to her she’d cut me off, or else just avoid me altogether. I finally managed to make everything clear last night.”

There was a deadly silence as I just gaped at Cullen, trying to process what he had just said. Finally, I managed to choke out: “You told Bella you loved her?”

He nodded.

I couldn’t help myself; I lunged at the bastard.

Obviously, I never made contact. Before I could get within three inches of his stinking hide I was flung back by the two male leeches, the blond one then darting forward to grab and restrain me. I was shouting and cursing the whole time. “How could you tell her that?! You had no right! You fucking piece of shit”- I felt the same numb, calming sensation as earlier beginning to creep over me, only this time it was much weaker, so much so that with a bit of concentration I managed to push it back, keeping my anger strong and undiluted. From over my captor’s arm, I snarled at Edward.

“Why?! Why did you have to tell her that you loved her?”

“Because I do, dog.”

“No, you don’t!” How could he even think that, let alone say it? He had no idea what love was; if he had loved Bella, he never would have left her. I thought about Carole; her wavy red hair, the way her cheeks dimpled when she smiled, the sound of her voice when she laughed and the movements she made with her hands when she spoke. I couldn’t imagine ever having the strength to leave her, or ever seeing the need to.

“It’s because I love Bella that I left,” Cullen said defensively.

Oh grow a pair. “Really?” I asked cynically, “How did you work that one out?”

Edward sighed, and from his slightly beaten posture it looked as though he had had to explain this many times before. “I wanted her to be safe; I wanted to remove her from the danger of being associated to me. I was trying to protect her.”

He was trying to protect Bella? He was trying to PROTECT her?! “You DICK!” I shouted, lurching forward again. The blond vamp’s grip, which had loosened somewhat in the lull, suddenly became vice like again. “Do you have any IDEA what she went through? I’ve spent years trying to put her back together, to repair all the damage and shit you caused…” again, I hit him with a couple of images of Bella in the months after he had left. It must have had the desired effect, because he grimaced and hung his head.

“I know, I-“

“No,” I cut him off, “you don’t know,” I paused here, trying to control my breathing as the memories of the darkness of Bella’s zombie months came flooding back. I fixed Cullen dead in the eye, knowing that he could see everything I was thinking. As I spoke, I matched my words with pictures in my mind. “You weren’t there to make her get up and go to school when she was so bad she couldn’t even drag herself out of bed in the morning…” I took another breath. I wondered if this was as hard for Cullen to hear as it was for me to say. “You didn’t get frantic phone calls from Charlie at three a.m. begging you to come over because she was sobbing on the kitchen floor… you didn’t spend every moment on edge, waiting for something small to happen to set her off again. So don’t you dare try and tell me that you understand, or that you’re sorry.”

Edward winced again, at the fresh images of Bella. “I know how much I’ve hurt her,” he finally managed to say, “and I’m going to spend the rest of my existence trying to make it up to her, if she’ll let me.”

I shook my head “There is no way in hell that’s happening. It’s too late to try and make up for what you’ve done; you made your choice, you left.”

“I came back.”

“You didn’t ‘come back’, you ran into her by accident six years after you originally left!”

“But I stayed,” he said in desperate tones.

“What do you expect for that, a medal?!” I asked, disgustedly. It was almost as if he was pleading with me; begging to be forgiven. If he had been anyone else, I might have felt sorry for him, but coming from Cullen it was just pathetic. “Deciding to stroll back and grace us all with your stinking presence over half a decade after destroying Bella doesn’t make you any less of a bastard. In fact, it just makes you worse.”
I was talking about Bella, yet my accusations also rang true for Brady. As far as I was concerned, a significant amount of the guilt for his death belongs with the Cullens. As I thought this I was horrified to find that my eyes were pricking at the edges, and jerked my head away. What was I, a kid?

I hoped to God that Cullen hadn’t heard that part, but judging by what the leech said next, no one was listening to my prayers. “Bella told me about what happened with Victoria,” he said quietly, “and I know you don’t want to hear it, but I really am sorry, for everything. I will forever be indebted towards the pack for protecting her when I failed, and if there’s anything I can do to help Brady-“

I growled violently. “Hell no, you do not say his name.”

Edward inclined his head. “I can see why you’d feel that way-“

That made me even angrier. “Oh you can, can you?” I thought I had already told him to stop pretending he understood. “You haven’t got a fucking clue. Imagine it was him,” I pointed at the muscled one, who immediately tensed at my movement, as though he thought I was going to attack. I barely glanced at this, however; my attention was completely fixed on Edward, “Imagine he was the one who got attacked, and you were running to save him the whole time, but deep down you knew that you weren’t going to be fast enough…” I could feel myself beginning to tremble, but I was trying my hardest to keep it together. Surely there were only so many times I could break down in one day. “Imagine,” I continued, “if one of your brothers was tortured into insanity and you saw every moment of it in your mind, felt every blow like it was against your flesh, every scream like it came from your own lips. Imagine he was nearly killed trying to protect the girl YOU loved, that your coven saw you as responsible- even if they denied it- and that you had to live with the guilt for the rest of your life, facing the constant reminder of how you let your brother down every time you looked into the rest of their eyes.”

These were things I’d been thinking for years, but never said aloud, not even to one of the pack. I couldn’t believe I was finally voicing them to Cullen of all people. But there was no avoiding it any more. All the grief and anger I had been trying so hard to fight was really taking hold of me now, clouding my better judgement and throwing caution to the winds. Here, I didn’t have to worry about staying strong for the rest of the pack. I didn’t have to worry about upsetting Carole. The only people around to witness my break down were the Cullens, and what was the point in trying to hide how I felt when Edward could read my mind anyway?

Speaking of which… the vampire had suddenly gone very quiet. I couldn’t restrain a shaky, bitter laugh. Maybe the guilt was finally getting to him. “Have you run out of words, leech? Dried up your well of empty apologies?” I didn’t even know what I was saying anymore. I didn’t know what I thought I was going to gain by taunting him in this way, or even what I wanted him to say in response. Nothing he could say would make this better. I guess I was just so far gone that I wanted to pick a fight, regardless.

And then, suddenly, somebody spoke from behind me with a small voice that was most definitely not Cullen’s.

“J-Jake, is that you?”

I spun around and found a pair of wide brown eyes staring back at me.

Bella had woken up.

Chapter 15
Is there a light
At the end of the road?
I’m pushing everyone away
‘Cause I can’t feel this anymore
Can’t feel this anymore
Have you ever been so lost?
Known the way and still so lost?

I don’t know exactly when I came back around. I don’t think it happened all at once, more like in short drifts.

I didn’t know where I was.

It felt as though I was wading through a thick fog that, try as I might, I couldn’t quite escape. Sometimes I thought I could see shapes or hear voices through the never-ending white, yet when I tried to call out to them I found I couldn’t speak. I tried to run towards the sounds and figures, but it was futile; every time I felt like I was getting close they would disappear, slipping through my fingers like mist.

I was alone; powerless; lost.

The voices around me continued to fade in and out of audibility like a poor radio transmission. Sometimes I thought I could hear someone talking directly to me. A man. His voice called to me, soft and familiar yet sorrowful- a bittersweet melody written in the key of guilt. I tried to reach out for to? him, but I couldn’t move. I wasn’t sure where I ended and the fog began.

In my isolation, I began to dream.

I dreamt that I was overlooking a forest somewhere by the ocean at twilight. In the distance I could see a brown-haired girl standing all alone. I could see that she was crying, shouting, shaking with an emotion somewhere between grief and terror. It seemed like she was searching for someone; I thought I could hear her calling a name into the trees but to no avail. I wanted to help her and I tried to walk towards where she stood but she began to stumble away from me into the forest. I tried to follow her, but I couldn’t move fast enough. I cried out, but my voice seemed to be the trigger; the woods suddenly began to melt away, swallowing the girl up in a twisting mass of darkness.

A series of images began to flick by almost too quickly to process. They all featured the same girl, sometimes alone, sometimes with a tall, dark haired boy with russet coloured skin, but always with the same expression of sorrow on her heart shaped face. The visions were imperfect, however; they were dotted and faded like slides from an ancient reel of film. They bloomed into sight before dissolving and being reduced to memory, just like the years they seemed to represent.

Then everything changed again. The pictures solidified and another scene was set.

The forest had gone; the backdrop of the ocean had been replaced by a beautiful house set by the side of a large lake. It was snowing now. The girl was older; a young woman, with weariness and betrayal etched into her tired eyes. She was standing opposite a pale-faced young man with bronze hair, and she was crying again but there was also anger there this time. She was shouting something at him, but the words were unclear. Then the man kissed her. In my head I felt my breath catch. Yet too soon it was over; she pushed him away and took a step back, her entire body trembling. Again, I wanted to intervene, yet again, I was powerless. She ran, then the image flickered and she was on a motorbike, riding fast despite the ever thickening snowfall. Too fast.

Not looking where she was going, not paying attention to anything but the thoughts inside her own head, she turned out onto the main road.

And then, I knew what was going to happen. The last vestiges of the fog were blown away, the voices cut out completely. My memory came back as clear as glass, causing my perspective to shift at the speed of light. I was no longer the onlooker and the girl was no longer a stranger; we were one and the same and I was back in my own head, on the bike, speeding away from Edward, straight into the path of an oncoming truck.

The screech of a horn cleaved through the snow covered air and as I turned I saw a monstrous cargo truck skidding towards me …I tried to swerve the bike out of the vehicle’s path, but I had turned sharply into a patch of thick black ice, made worse by the fresh coating of unsalted snow… The bike squealed under my hands and did a sharp pin wheel, leaning heavily to one side and toppling over with me trapped painfully underneath…As I smashed my head against the cold, hard surface of the road, I knew I was a goner…

As the flashback gripped me, I knew I was only seconds away from the impact of collision and from having to relive the accident again. So I escaped in the only way available to me; I ripped my eyes open, breaking out of my mind…

I was greeted by a harsh bright light. It blinded me, burning into my retinas and I instinctively shut my eyes again. Yet even then the light continued to pulse against my lids. For a few seconds I panicked, thinking that I’d been hit by the truck after all and was lying face down in the snow. Then I realized that I wasn’t cold, or lying on hard ground. In fact, I wasn’t even in any real pain. I was surprisingly numb, although I ached slightly. You’ve had worse, I thought, vaguely. Much worse.

I could hear voices again, the same ones from earlier. They were closer now and much clearer, but I was still finding it a challenge to understand what they were actually saying.

I decided to brave opening my eyes again. Peeking through my eyelashes, I could see that I was lying in a hospital bed in a small, white-walled room. To my right was a large window, covered by a blind. Through the slits, I could make out a cloudy, snow saturated sky.

So it had really happened, then? Everything I had just seen, or rather dreamt had actually been my memories- the snow storm, my argument with Edward, his kiss and my escape on my bike. I thought for a moment, trying to remember.

He had told me loved me. That he had left for my own good. My stomach physically churned at the memory. I love you – all this time, all these years- wanted you to be happy – the desolation of his leaving- I’m so sorry- the pain his lies caused- To keep you safe- the nightmare that was Victoria… the damage done to Brady.

The nausea intensified as I remembered everything that had happened before my argument with Edward- the missed calls from Jacob and frantic phone messages, the news that Brady had had a heart attack, the uncontrollable guilt… As it all went through my mind, I remembered the way I had stood in the snow, screaming at Edward, damning him, blaming him for everything that had happened with Victoria.

I remembered how I had broken down and admitted the truth, telling Edward that I loved him too. Then he had kissed me. It had been electrifying and terrifying at the same time, wonderful but terrible. It had scared me. I had pulled away and run to my bike, unable to deal with my own emotions or the potential repercussions of everything that had just happened.

The crash. That part must have been real too; that would explain why I was in hospital now. But, there couldn’t have actually been a collision, I decided; if there had been I surely wouldn’t be alive now.

So, despite all the odds, I had somehow managed to avoid most certain death. Again. It’s like I’ve just walked off the set of ‘Final Destination’, I thought wryly to myself. Joking aside, though, I knew that my miraculous survival could not have been pure luck. I had had outside help. I knew at once who had saved me, but that didn’t stop me from turning my head ever so slightly to check if my theory was correct.

And it was. Of course it was.

Standing a few feet to the left of me was the one person I simultaneously most dreaded and most longed to see. Edward’s fists were clenched and his beautiful face was contorted with emotion. His eyes were set on a spot somewhere by my head, out of my field of vision- the same place that the main voice in the room seemed to be coming from, but almost the very second that I moved my head, his eyes snapped to look at me.

I couldn’t help but shiver under the intensity of his gaze. As I looked into his darkened irises, the full force of everything we had said to each other the night of the accident – the last time I had looked into those eyes- came back to me, hitting me like a wave.

I forced myself not to cringe as I remembered the way I had cried and shouted, trying my hardest to break Edward in every way possible. I had said some awful things. I had lied, too; I had all but blamed him for Brady’s death, and that wasn’t completely his fault. It was mine, too. I had told the pack that Brady could protect me on his own; I was the walking danger magnet.

So I had lied, yet, somehow, I couldn’t find it within myself to feel guilty. Edward had lied too, and the scale of his lies made mine look totally insignificant in comparison.

He loves me.

I still couldn’t process it. I kept repeating it in my head, thinking that it would make more sense, or shed some light on the whole sorry mess that was Edward’s logic. He had lied to protect me. He had ruined my life to save it.

No, it still didn’t make any sense. It was still the stupidest thing I’d ever heard.

Somewhere, deep beneath the numbness of painkillers and confusion of waking up after being unconscious, I could feel some of my anger returning. It was distant and slow bubbling, yet there all the same. I tore my eyes from Edward, feeling that if I kept on looking him and remembering more of what he had said, I would soon start re-enacting our argument in the snow.

It was only as I stopped focusing on Edward, that I began to pay attention to the other people in the room. Edward’s family was here, but they weren’t looking at me, they were looking at someone else, listening to the same person somewhere beside me who had so caught Edward’s attention. For the first time, I concentrated on the voice, catching the tail end of a sentence.

“-out of words, leech? Dried up your well of empty apologies?”

The flash of recognition was immediate.

I know that voice.

But what was he doing here? He was supposed to be in Forks…

“Jake, is that you?” I croaked, realising for the first time how hoarse my throat was. With great effort I managed to heave myself up into a sitting position. Ouch. That really hurt. My heart sank- judging by past experience, I had broken at least one rib. As I moved, I sensed rather than saw Edward take an involuntary step forwards, as though to help me, but I pretended I hadn’t noticed anything. Instead, I looked up just in time to see none other than Jacob Black turning around to face me.

“Bella!” he cried, “you’re awake!”

Well, obviously.

“Um, hi,” I said, lamely.

“How do you feel?” Jacob seemed anxious.

“Sore,” I said. I twisted my torso slightly, trying to test the rib theory, and winced. This time, there was no doubt about it- Edward definitely moved towards me. He seemed to think better of it, though, and attempted to mask the movement as him simply shifting from foot to foot. The whole thing was so unlike him with his usual poised demeanour, that I couldn’t help but stare. He’s nervous, I thought to myself with amazement.

I watched Edward for a couple of seconds. He looked overwhelmed by emotion. His eyes were on me as though he was transfixed. It was unnerving.

I looked back at Jacob and noticed for the first time that he, too, seemed different. His face was flushed, and his breathing very slightly faster than usual as though he had been shouting. I wondered how long they had been like this, in my room, before I’d woken up. I began to wonder what had happened, and what they had said to each other. I had never expected- or wanted- to have Edward and Jacob in close proximity to each other ever again, and now that it had happened I was unsure how to react.

“So, um, what’s the damage?” I asked, tentatively. I didn’t actually want to know so much as I simply wanted to break the silence. I looked at Carlisle as I said this.

From his spot next to Edward, Carlisle reeled off a list of my injuries, none of which sounded dramatically serious. I said as much, but nobody looked at me; they were all watching Jacob.

“What’s going on?” I asked, confused, “Jake, what are you doing here?”

He didn’t miss a beat in answering. “I’m saving you from being devoured by a bunch of leeches.”

His words made me gasp. “Jacob!” I admonished, looking quickly at the Cullens, who were all glaring at him with severe dislike. I heard somebody- I was pretty sure it was Emmett- growl something along the lines of “If he says that one more time-”

“Jake, you know the Cullens aren’t like that,” I said, intervening before Jacob could spark off inter-species warfare. “They don’t drink human blood, you know that. They wouldn’t hurt me.”

“Wouldn’t hurt you?” Jacob almost choked in on? his indignation. “Then please explain to me why you’re here.”

Before I could say anything, Edward spoke again. His voice was low and quiet, but with a deadly edge to it. “We’ve already been through this, Black. It was a motorcycle accident.” He stopped there, but the rest was implicit; and if you know what’s good for you, you’ll stop accusing us.

Forget Final Destination; this was swiftly turning into The Godfather, albeit a supernatural re-make.

“Whatever, bloodsucker. Even if you didn’t have anything to do with the accident, you can’t try and plead ‘not guilty’ for the way she looks. If ‘emotional mind-fuck’ was a perfume, Bella would be on a billboard ad in Time’s effing Square.”

Um, what?

“What on earth are you talking about?”

Jacob looked at me, his eyes full of concern. “Bella, no offence, but you look awful, even without the injuries. I haven’t seen you look this sad and run-down since… well, since they left the last time.”

“Wow… thanks,” I said blankly. I didn’t know how else to respond.

“I’m just trying to say that even if ‘Edward’ didn’t hurt you physically it’s blatantly obvious he’s done some sort of emotional damage!”

I opened my mouth but then closed it again, finding myself unable to speak. I wanted to correct Jacob. I wanted to tell him, as I had done in our first phone call after Edward’s arrival in my classroom all those weeks ago, that Edward would never hurt me, but I couldn’t; I couldn’t make the words come out, because it simply wasn’t true anymore. Edward had hurt me; he had caused ‘emotional damage’, as Jacob put it. He had willingly and consciously lied to me in a way which had ramifications for years afterwards- in a way which was still hurting me to this very day. You could even say that what Edward had done was worse than simply causing physical hurt. Scars can heal, but the pain he had left me with had proved to be much more long-lasting.

I could feel everybody’s eyes upon me, Edward’s especially. I knew how the fact I had failed to defend him must look, but I couldn’t bring myself to lie just to save his feelings.

I tried to change the subject before the awkwardness of the pause could get any worse.

“Jake, even if I am hurt, that’s no reason for you to come all this way. They need you in Forks. Carole and Brady need you.”

“I-they-that doesn’t matter,” Jacob seemed thrown off course by my words and tried to change the subject. “I should have come here weeks ago. I should never have let you convince me that Cullen wasn’t dangerous. Everything that’s happened just shows that you’d be far safer at home, in Forks, which is what I’ve been saying all along.”

“What, with you?” Edward seemed to have reached his breaking-point. I didn’t totally blame him; Jake was being especially trying.

“Yeah, with me, you pathetic piece of-”

“If you think that I’m going to let Bella run around with a pack of jumped up hormonal puppy dogs then-”

“’Let’ her? ‘LET’ her? It’s got absolutely nothing to do with you. You don’t own her!”

“Neither do you!”

“I know her a lot better than you do!”

“Oh really?”

“Yes, really!”

“How’d you work that one out?”

“Because I never would have been stupid enough to think that leaving her and breaking her heart would make her happy!”

Edward winced, as though he had been slapped. Evidently, they had already covered this whilst I was asleep. “You know I’d do anything to take that back.”

“It doesn’t matter. It’s done, it happened and we’re all still trying to live with the consequences. Just accept that you had your chance and you blew it. Let her come home.”

“She isn’t safe with you. You’re a werewolf!”

“And you’re a vampire!”

“AND I’M A FUCKING VIRGO!” I practically screamed, almost scaring the two of them out of their wits.

Everybody in the room looked at me, shocked, but I didn’t care. I was mad. My head hurt, my bones ached, I was covered in gauze and bandages and attached to frikking tubes and instead of simply being allowed to sleep like I wanted, I’d found myself thrown into the middle of a superhuman squabbling match between two people who were most definitely old enough to know better. I glared at them so fiercely, I actually saw Jacob take a step back.

“I am not a piece of meat,” I said, enunciating each syllable with painful clarity. “It is not up to either of you to decide what I do or where I go.” I looked at Edward, “I don’t care that you’re a vampire,” I looked at Jacob, “and I don’t care that you’re a werewolf. I’ve never given a crap about any of that. All I care about right now is that you are both acting like a couple of total dicks.”

I half expected them both to point at each other and shout ‘he started it!’, based on how immaturely they were both acting. They said nothing, however, just glared at each other. I groaned.

“You know what? This isn’t going to work. It’s obvious you can’t be in the same room with each other without fighting, so I’ll talk to you separately.”

I had no doubt as to who I wanted to speak to first. I still wasn’t happy with the explanation Jacob had given as to why he had left Brady’s side to come here, even though he had known that my injuries weren’t life threatening. Furthermore, I was no where near ready to confront Edward just yet. I still had no idea what I was going to say to him. Calming down Jacob would buy me more time.

“Jake, stay here. Everyone else…” I looked at the other Cullens. I felt a bit embarrassed that they had to witness this. It was a bit like being in charge of two naughty toddlers who kept acting out in the supermarket.

Luckily, Carlisle seemed to understand my discomfort. “Okay everybody, time to leave.” Alice, Emmett and Jasper all turned to leave immediately, barely even pausing to throw a parting glare at Jacob. I had a feeling that they were relieved to escape the tension which had built up in the small room.

Edward, on the other hand, didn’t move a muscle. “I’m not leaving you with him.”

I rolled my eyes. “Please, Edward. I pretty much spent the last two years of my adolescence alone with Jacob. If he was a threat I think I would’ve discovered it before now.”

Edward looked like he wanted to object, but a few well chosen words from Carlisle managed to persuade him. Guided by his father, he took a few jerky steps towards the door. He paused to look at Jacob.

“I’ll be right outside here, Black. If there’s any trouble…” he trailed off, his intent clear.

Jacob didn’t seem to be able to resist another smart comment. “Bite me. Oh wait, on second thought, don’t.” Edward growled.

“Oh for God’s sake,” I groaned. “Jacob, sit down and shut the hell up. Edward, it’s fine. I’ll talk to you later. Good bye.”

I stared at him, trying to make my eyes as persuasive as possible. I hoped against hope that my promise to talk to him after Jacob had left would be enough to win him over. Finally, it seemed to work. Edward turned and left the room, shutting the door behind him.

As soon as he was gone, Jacob rounded on me. “What are you doing? Why did you let him go? I’m not done with him by a long shot; if he thinks-”

I ignored him. I had had enough of Jacob and his smart mouth for one day. My patience with him totally exhausted, I said bluntly: “What are you doing here?” My question cut Jacob off mid-rant. He looked at me, open-mouthed, the many rude names he had devised for Edward still hanging in the air.

After a few seconds, he regained his composure, pretending to look hurt by my question. “What, so a guy can’t check that his best friend is okay after she’s been in a life-endangering ‘accident’?”

“He can, but that’s what a telephone is for.” I chose not to acknowledge the scepticism he had attached to the word ‘accident’. “People don’t usually fly two thousand miles to visit someone in the hospital for a couple of broken bones, especially not when they’ve got as much going on at home as you do.”

Jacob looked stung. “Are you accusing me of being a bad alpha? Or husband? Is that what this is?”

“No,” I replied calmly, “I’m just trying to work out why you’re here.”

“I told you, I’m here to stop Cullen from turning you into casserole!” He said it in an angry, patronising tone, as if it was obvious.

I shook my head, “No, that’s not the only reason. There’s something else.”

There was a pause. “Bella, are you trying to be annoying? Just spit out what you’re trying to say.” He was getting angry, but then again so was I. I was too tired for these games, and I was sure he was making getting to the bottom of this difficult on purpose.

“You’ve known all along that Edward wasn’t going to do me any harm. Ever since he arrived in Rochester I’ve been telling you that he was safe for me to be around.” Even as I said it, I knew Jacob would object.

“Safe?! Bella, I keep saying this but for God’s sake just LOOK at the state you’re in! Broken ribs and burns and God knows what else and all because-”

I groaned. Here we go again. “This wasn’t Edward’s fault! It was a motorcycle accident; it’ could’ve just as easily happened in Forks. He might be guilty of many things, but my hospitalization is not one of them. He saved me from that truck and he’s the only reason I’m not smeared across the highway right now!” Jacob flinched at the visual and I felt satisfied. I wanted what I was saying to hit home.

“Look,” I continued, lowering my voice to a more sociable tone, “think about it rationally. The Cullens have been here for over a month. If any of them really wanted to hurt me they would’ve done it before now. Don’t try and tell me that you thought they were just biding their time for the last seven weeks, because I don’t believe you.”

Jacob was suddenly avoiding my eyes, his gaze fixed on a random spot on the floor. “I don’t understand what you mean,” he said, clearly trying to keep his tone casual. However something about his body language told me he had an idea of what I was implying.

“I’m saying that I think everything you’ve said about coming to Rochester to protect me from Edward and his family is just a cover- an excuse. It’s not the real reason you’re here.” I couldn’t help but marvel slightly at my own boldness. It was totally out of character for me to be this blunt, but I felt it was necessary. I suppose that finding out the truth about Edward and our resultant shouting match had knocked some sense in to me, or at least it had shown that the only way to avoid misunderstandings was through complete honesty.

“Then what is the real reason?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. Jacob snorted, but I ignored him. I knew that there was something up; something he wasn’t telling me. It didn’t add up. Sure, I was hurt, but that didn’t justify Jacob blowing all of his savings on a plane ticket to Rochester and leaving his pregnant wife and dying friend behind just to see me. That was how the old Jacob would have behaved- the rash, hot-headed 15 year old he had been when we were teenagers. It wasn’t who he was now; becoming alpha and meeting Carole had calmed him down and made him more rational, so I was at a total loss as to why he was acting like this. What could possibly have made him decide to abandon all his responsibilities in Forks and come running to me?

Unless… unless it was the responsibilities that were the problem? That the pressure from being in charge at such a difficult time had just been too much to take, to the point where running felt like the only option? And, as I thought this, it clicked. Everything began to make sense.

“Is this…” I hesitated, unsure of how to say what I was thinking without upsetting Jacob any further. “Is this… has this got something to do with Brady?”

Jacob didn’t answer. I could only see a small portion of his face now; he had turned away from me so that he was facing the opposite wall. His features were stiff and expressionless, but I could tell that he was listening.

“It has, hasn’t it? That’s the real reason you’re here.” It might’ve been a question, but I wasn’t expecting an answer. Jacob didn’t give me one. “You’re scared,” I continued. “You’re scared for Brady. You’re scared that he might die.”

He still wasn’t looking at me. It was as if he was trying to move as far away from me and my words as possible; as if by ignoring what I had to say, he could make it untrue.

I thought about it some more. Now it all made sense. That was just so Jacob. Thinking that he had to be strong and brave the entire time, and freaking out the moment he got scared. Refusing help or guidance to the point where he almost caved under the pressure.

“You want to do something, but you can’t,” I said slowly, thinking out loud, “you can’t stop what’s happening to Brady. You can’t stop the rest of the pack from expecting the worst. You’ve never felt so powerless and it scares you.” I looked at him. He had turned around and was staring at me.

“You’re w-wrong,” he said. He was trying to appear unmoved by what I was saying but the tremor in his voice gave him away.

“Am I?” I questioned, looking at him closely. “I don’t think so, somehow. You are scared; I can see it in your eyes, Jake.” I thought about everything he was going through, trying to put myself in his shoes. “It’s like you’re trying your hardest to be strong for the rest of the pack and support them, but inside you feel like screaming. You feel lost and isolated, but you can’t admit it to anyone because that would be admitting that you’re not in control. You don’t know how to deal with everything that’s happening, so you’re trying to ignore it and push it away by focusing on something else.”

By focusing on me.

Because that was it, wasn’t it? By coming here, under the cover of ‘saving me’, Jacob was essentially just putting off dealing with what was happening to Brady. He would think about that later, some other day- right now he had Bella to save, Bella to worry about. I would be a lot easier to ‘save’ than Brady, especially seeing as, deep down, Jacob knew I wasn’t in any real danger.

“I think that you wanted so badly to be doing something, instead of just sitting and waiting for bad news that when you heard about my accident you jumped at the chance to make yourself useful and take control,” I said quietly. I looked at Jacob, and I knew I was right. It was written all over his face.

I paused, not wanting to voice what else I thought. I also suspected that somehow, the situation with Brady had worsened Jake’s insecurities to do with Carole’s being pregnant and his becoming a father, but I wasn’t going to say that. It was one thing for me to talk about Brady, where we both had common ground, but Carole was a totally different area. I had no right to speculate about their relationship; that was something which was private and precious to the two of them. Anyway, Jacob was already shaken up enough by what I had said.

He was staring wildly at me, searching in vain for words with which to rebuke my accusation.

“Shut up!” he finally said, unintentionally coming across as a ten-year old. Had I been anyone else- except, obviously, for Carole- Jacob would’ve sworn at me, or threatened me. But I was Bella, his oldest and closest friend, which left him in a total dilemma as to how to respond to what I had just said. This internal conflict was clear, as he continued to speak. “Just…just shut up. That’s not it, that’s not how it is at all…” he ran a hand through his hair, his hands trembling. “You can’t just lie there and say this kind of stuff… or try to tell me what I think or how I feel, like it has to be true. You don’t know me, you don’t…” he trailed off. I think he realized, even as he said the words, that he was talking crap.

Because the thing was, I did know him. I knew Jacob Black like I knew myself; years of friendship had made me used to every little movement, gesture or thought. If he’d been a subject, I would have passed with top grades. That’s how I could tell what was going through his head; that’s how I knew that all this bravado about ‘murdering Cullen’ was just a cover- an alibi for what he was really doing. Running. Trying to leave himself and his responsibilities behind.

I watched Jacob. He was determinedly not looking me in the eye. I think he was trying not to cry. I instantly felt guilty. This is your fault, I scolded myself. Here’s your oldest friend, he’s been worried sick about you and this is how you repay him? By ripping away his defences and psycho-analysing him within an inch of his life. Yes, I felt bad.

But, at the same time, I’d come to realize that by not confronting what was going on with Brady, Jacob and I were just making things harder for ourselves. Six weeks ago, I could barely even say Brady’s name without crying, but that was before my argument with Edward; that was before I had been forced to tell the story to the Cullens. Now, after having relived everything that had happened that night with Victoria, I felt more able to deal with it. It was as though ignoring the problem had just allowed it to grow bigger and more suffocating. Facing it head on had somehow helped dispel some of the pain.

However, that didn’t mean I wanted to see Jacob break down. “Jake…” I said quietly, using all the strength I could muster to try and shift myself in the bed, leaving a small space on the edge for him to perch on. He just shook his head, his eyes still downcast.

“No, I’m fine, I don’t need your sympathy,” he muttered. That hurt, even though I knew I probably deserved it. There were definitely tears pricking the corners of his eyes now. The guilt intensified.

“Jacob,” I repeated, firmly. I had to stop this; I had to help him. Forget everything else; forget the fact that the Cullens were standing outside, or that I was strapped to a hospital bed with multiple injuries. The most important thing in my life at the moment was ensuring that my oldest and best friend was okay. At the repetition of his name, Jake reluctantly looked at me and the sight of his eyes, red and wild almost made me break down in tears myself. “Come here,” I whispered.

Slowly, shakily Jacob crossed to my bedside, where he sunk to his knees. Tears were falling silently down his cheeks now and his hands were shaking as I took them, reaching out with my left, undamaged, arm. He was saying something, but I wasn’t sure what; it was too quiet to hear. It could’ve been anything from an apology to a prayer. Whatever he said I had an inkling that it wasn’t for my ears; I wasn’t the one he wanted to speak to. That person lay inert and unreachable, speeding away to somewhere neither of us could follow.

I felt something hot roll down my cheek and realised that I was crying too.

“He’s dying, Bella,” Jacob finally managed to say, his voice muffled.

“I know.”

“He’s only eighteen.”

“I know. I… I’m so sorry.”

There was a long silence. I didn’t know what else to say. So I just sat with Jake as he knelt by me, his head resting against the side of the bed, his cheek touching the mattress. I rubbed his arm, trying to be consoling.

After what seemed like an eternity, Jake’s breathing began to slow. I didn’t speak; I knew he’d talk when he was ready. More moments passed then, with what seemed like extreme effort, he straightened up and looked at me.

“I’m sorry,” he said.

“I don’t know why you’re apologizing.”

“You were right, I shouldn’t be here.”

“That’s not what I said-”

“But it’s true all the same.” He sighed, getting up and pressing both hands against the wall. He leant against it, staring blankly at the space in front of him. When he spoke again, he didn’t seem to be addressing me in particular, more just thinking out loud. “I…I just wish there was something I could do.”

“I wish there was a way to help him…but there isn’t. That’s the hardest thing to accept; that everything is beyond the pack’s control, even though whatever happens will affect all of us.”

I just nodded. I knew how much it sucked to have the power to control your own future taken away from you- to have something or someone else make your choices for you. I couldn’t help but wonder if Edward was listening to this conversation.

“I don’t blame you,” I told him, after a while, “not for any of it, especially not for being scared. I was terrified when I got your phone messages the other night- I was planning to get a plane home straight away, but then… well, this happened.” I gestured at the monitors and wires that surrounded me. I shook my head. “You were right. I really am a liability- a walking disaster.”

Jake laughed, albeit weakly. “You weren’t totally right, you know,” he said, after a pause. He was playing absent-mindedly with the edge of my covers, but looked up at me as he said this. “I was worried about what Cullen might have done to you. You have to admit, the circumstances seemed pretty sketchy. It is totally out of character for you to have an accident on that bike, let alone decide to ride it in a snowstorm. I mean, who does that, Bells?”

I grimaced. “That was… an oversight.”

“An ‘oversight’?!” Jacob said, unable to keep a hint of incredulity from his voice. “It was bat-shit crazy! Cullen-induced insanity.”

I laughed, despite myself.

There was a pause, before Jacob spoke again. I saw his expression had grown more serious and I felt my smile melt away, knowing what he was going to say.

“I know you don’t want to hear this,” he began, “but… well, I wasn’t kidding earlier when I said I don’t think it’s safe for you here. I really think that you should come back to Forks with me, when you’re better. It doesn’t feel right leaving you here with them.” I raised my eyebrow at him. “Okay, with him,” Jacob admitted.

I sighed. I didn’t want to be having this discussion again. Despite my evident distaste, Jacob continued.

“He doesn’t love you.”

“Thanks, Jake.”

“I’m sorry, but if he did he never would have left. He might think he does, but-”

“We aren’t having this discussion,” I said firmly. I couldn’t talk to Jacob about this, not when Edward was standing right outside the door.

“What, so you’re just going to take him back?” Jacob asked, hotly. His temper was building up again. “After everything he’s put you through, after all the damage he’s done?” He glared at me, a mixture of exasperation, concern and anger on his face.

I kept my mouth firmly shut. Just as I hadn’t commented on Jacob’s relationship with Carole earlier, I was not prepared to discuss what was happening between me and Edward with anyone but the man himself.

On realizing that he had hit a dead end, Jacob changed tactics at the speed of light.

“Come on Bella, come home to Forks. I know you miss it; you’ve said so enough times.” He shot me a persuasive look, which I resolutely ignored. This was a line of argument that was much more likely to wear me down, and we both knew it. I resisted, however, knowing that it was just a ruse- another ploy in Jacob’s master plan entitled, ‘Get Bella Away From Cullen’.

Jacob, however, seemed relentless in his dedication to said plan.

“Charlie would love to have you back home, and even if he didn’t then you’d be welcome to come and stay with us. You could crash on the couch or something- I’m sure Carole wouldn’t mind.” He looked at me, hopefully.

I rolled my eyes at him. Men. They really were clueless. “I’m sure Carole would mind,” I corrected him. “You’re married, she’s pregnant and you have twins due in June. No woman wants her husband’s ex-girlfriend coming to live in their sitting room, especially not one who has two humans growing inside her uterus.” Even Carole’s tolerance had a limit.

“Oh, yeah,” Jacob conceded. “Maybe that isn’t such a great idea.”

“Nope.”

“But like I said,” he resumed, not to be deterred, “Charlie would love to have you… or Seth! He’d love to see a bit more of you.” Here, Jacob waggled his eyebrows. I sighed, not amused.

“I’m not going to come back to Forks with you,” I said plainly. Jacob tried to object, but I cut him off. It was time to put a stop to this, once and for all.

“Look, Jacob,” I began firmly, “this is the last time I’m going to say this.” I was getting so bored of having this same discussion, both with him and Edward. “You have to let me look after myself. It’s my life and it’s up to me to decide what’s best for me. Not you, not Edward. I know you’re never going to trust Edward; I know you’ll always think that he’s dangerous and that he doesn’t deserve me. I accept that. But if you can’t trust him then you do at least have to trust me and my ability to look after myself.”

“Believe me when I say that I would never consciously put myself in danger. Have enough faith in me to make my own choices.” Despite what certain people thought, I was perfectly capable of deducing what was ‘for my own good’.

“You’re my friend,” I continued, “and if you really do care about me as much as you say you do, then it shouldn’t matter to you whether I leave Edward tomorrow, or whether I’m with him forever. It’s my choice. I need to know that you’ll stand by me, whatever I do. No ‘ifs’, no ‘buts’.”

I looked at Jacob levelly and he returned my gaze. Finally, he sighed, the muscles in his face loosened and I knew I’d won.

“Okay. Okay,” he said, in a beaten voice. “Fine. Do what you want. Just don’t expect me to be doing cartwheels if you take the leech back.”

“I won’t,” I sighed. I wasn’t stupid; I knew a line had to be drawn somewhere. Whatever happened in the future, Jacob and Edward would never be friends.

“So… you’re going to stay here,” Jake said, in a resigned voice. It was crystal clear he wasn’t happy with my choice, but he wasn’t going to challenge it, not after my speech.

“Yes.” At least for now. “I have things I need to discuss with Edward.” Who knows what I’ll want after that?

“What things?”

“You know I’m not going to answer that.”

Jacob shrugged. “It was worth a shot.”

I laughed again; I couldn’t help it. Jacob half grinned at me, getting to his feet. I wanted to stand up with him, but remembered at the last minute where I was. All the drama had almost distracted me from my injuries. I looked down at my bandaged arms, and ran a hand very gently over my torso. I winced, as I touched above one of my broken ribs. I noticed Jacob watching me. Not wanting him to think I was too weak for him to leave, I hastily asked:

“You’ll be okay?”

“I was about to ask you the same thing.”

I made a face at him and he sighed. “Fine. Yes, I’ll be okay. I’ll call Carole and get an update on Brady… apologize for being such a shitty husband… then I guess I’d better arrange for a flight home.”

“I’ll pay some of your fare,” I said, immediately, “I feel bad that you spent all that money to come here.”

Jacob just waved his hand. “Don’t be stupid.” He leant down and kissed me carefully on the cheek. “See you later Bells,” he said, just managing to crack a sad sort-of smile, “I’ll come say ‘bye before I leave for the airport. Check Cullen hasn’t interpreted my absence as an opportunity to eat you.” I scowled at him and he laughed, “just kidding.” He rose again, moving towards the door.

“Keep me updated on Brady,” I said quickly. Now that the time for ‘goodbyes’ had come, I suddenly felt scared for him to leave. His going meant that I would have to confront Edward. Jacob just nodded, but carried on walking away.

“And Jake?” I called after him. He paused, his hand on the door handle, looking back at me over his shoulder.

“Yeah?”

I took a breath, “despite what I said… I was still glad that you came to see me… it meant a lot. Thank you.”

“Any time, Bells.”

And then he was gone, and I was alone again, with nothing left between me, Edward and the dreaded discussion I knew would have to come.


11 » Kommentera

Seducing Ms Swan: Kapitel 17

( << Kapitel 16 )

Chapter 17

Misguided ghosts
Traveling endlessly
The ones we trusted the most
Pushed us far away
And there’s no one road
We should not be the same
I’m just a ghost
And still they echo me
They echo me in circles


I don’t remember much about the day and night after I broke up with Edward. I know that I didn’t sleep well, despite being drained beyond measure. The little sleep I had was permeated with nightmares in which I found myself lost and trapped in a never-ending forest, searching for something I could not find. A voice called to me, begging for my attention, but no matter how hard I tried I could not find its owner.

On several occasions when I feverishly woke up from these dreams, I was struck by the strange conviction that somebody had just left my room. It was bizarre and unfounded- every time I saw the door to be firmly closed- but an idea that I couldn’t shake, all the same. I found it strangely comforting, despite the fact I had no doubts as to who my night-time visitor was. Just as I had secretly welcomed his cold calls to my apartment, it consoled me to know that, now, he still cared enough to sit by my side at night. I know that it was irrational and totally contradicted the way I’d acted. After all, I had pushed Edward away. I had rejected his apology. Surely I had revoked my right to his attention?

But the fact was, although I wasn’t ready to embrace Edward’s love, nor was I ready to lose it. It was selfish, stupid, immature… but it was the truth. And it was partly because of all these conflicted emotions that I couldn’t bear to stay in Rochester for one more moment.

If my life had been a movie, I would’ve ended that scene with Edward and stood up, left the hospital and gotten on the first plane to Seattle with Jacob We would have landed and found Brady alive and well. There would’ve been no waiting around and certainly no unhappy ending.

But of course, it wasn’t that simple. It never is, not in real life.

I didn’t speak to Edward again, despite spotting him on a number of occasions. As I got my strength back and was allowed to venture out of my room unaccompanied, I began to get glimpses of him: at the end of corridors; two flights of stairs below me in the stairwell; entering a lift I had vacated half a minute before. Always close enough to see but too far away to speak to. Every time this happened, I felt my heart skip a beat and my throat dry up in fear of him approaching me, but he never did.

The doctors point blank refused to let me leave the hospital until they were sure I was back to full health, and despite my best efforts, no amount of pleading would persuade them otherwise. In the end, Jacob flew back and I promised him that I would follow as soon as I could. But as the days ticked past, I began to wonder whether I’d ever be able to leave.

Having to stay behind was becoming excruciating; seeing Edward, but knowing all that stood between us, was nearly impossible to bear.

So I made myself a constant nuisance to the medical staff, continually pestering them in the hope that I would be discharged a few days earlier. The time I didn’t spend thinking about Edward, I passed by wondering about when I would be able to join Jacob. The longer I stayed, the more I felt a gnawing, unshakeable worry that my time was running out as far as Brady was concerned. If Jacob had been right- if the end really was as soon as he predicted- then I knew that I couldn’t afford to stay in Rochester much longer.

As my anxiety built, so did the mountain of get-well cards and bouquets filling my room. I had been shocked at how many people had remembered me; there was barely a foot of my room untouched by cellophane or flowers. Most of the gifts were from people at work, but there were two from ‘anonymous senders’- an enormous stuffed bear with a card saying “you still owe me a game of Mega Mutant Zombies IV, little sis” and a pair of pretty blue sneakers with the message ”because injured people can’t wear heels”. The overwhelming feeling of love and gratitude that these last two gifts brought almost reduced me to tears. Words couldn’t describe how touched I was that, despite everything with Edward, the Cullens were still supporting me.

Aside from Emmett and Alices’ gifts, the other highlights included a pretty bunch of tulips from Patrick Delaney’s wife, Katie, and a ridiculously ostentatious, slightly tacky, bouquet of eye-wateringly acid pink roses from none other than Adam ‘my-precocious-junior’ Carter and friends. I had actually laughed out loud on reading the card, which had contained a quote of one of Darcy’s lines from Pride and Prejudice. It was nice to see that they had retained something from the class, no matter how inappropriately they applied their knowledge.
School had, luckily, been very understanding about the accident. When I had rung in four days ago, they had granted me a month’s sick leave almost automatically. The generosity would have shocked me, had it not been for my sneaking suspicion that they were eager to get me out of the way. It seemed like a lifetime ago, but it had really only been a week and a half since my huge, public argument with Edward at the parent/teacher conferences. With everything that had happened since- the accident had been the evening afterwards- I had all but forgotten the way he had yelled at me in a room full of my colleagues and, more damningly, parents and students. It was no wonder that the school was eager to give me time off; they were delighted at the chance to let me lie low whilst the controversy and gossip died down.

I wasn’t complaining. The unexpected time off meant I could visit Forks without fear of being fired, but I still wondered whether perhaps I should start looking for a new job. I wasn’t sure if I’d ever be able to shake the ‘reputation’ my scenes with Edward had earned me. And even if I did, what would I do if he and I became an item again? It was all very well asking him to drop out of school, but that wouldn’t get rid of the fact Edward had been a student. My student.

Part of me wondered whether that was the last time I’d ever be able to use the word ‘my’ in relation to him.

So the days passed. Interminably, painfully, yet pass they did. And then, a week and a half after the crash, it happened. The doctors finally agreed to let me go. It appeared that my injuries, painful as they had been to obtain, were in reality fairly minor. Once I was out of the ‘danger zone’ and of sufficient strength to walk around on my own, there wasn’t a lot the doctors could do for me.

“There’s no cure for broken ribs,” Carlisle had told me. It was the day before my release and he had stopped by my room to give me the news of the medical staff’s decision. “You just need plenty of good quality rest in order to give your body time to heal.”

We were sitting together on the chairs in my room. I had to exert a severe amount of control on myself in order to stop myself from jumping for joy at his words. It was morning and one of the nurses had drawn the blinds, filling the room with dull, cloud-strangled light.

“So that’s it? I can go?” I almost didn’t want to believe it- it seemed too good to be true.

Carlisle nodded, amused at my obvious delight. “Yes, but that doesn’t mean you can go back to normal straight away. You need to rest. That means little physical activity, other than walking, and absolutely NO riding motorcycles.”

I shuddered at his words. He didn’t need to worry about that- I doubted I’d ever get on a bike again. There was one thing, however, that I really wanted to know. “Can I fly?”

He smiled slightly. “That would be an inadvisable thing to attempt even in full health, Bella.”

I rolled my eyes “You know what I mean.”

The smile faded and he looked at me seriously. “There’s no medical reason why you can’t board an aircraft, as long as you spend as much time sitting down as possible. I’d recommend getting a wheelchair to move through the terminal.”

I could sense a proviso in his tone. “But?”

Carlisle sighed. “But on a more personal level, I’m not sure whether speeding off to Forks the minute you’re discharged is the most sensible idea.”

He must have detected my skepticism on my face, because he hastened to continue. “I say this not as Edward’s father, Bella, but as your friend. What happens between you two is your business, and I’m not in the position to tell you what you can and can’t do. As a matter of fact, I think it’s better that you’ve given yourselves time apart to think and cool down. To use a cliché: Rome wasn’t built in a day. It would be ludicrous to expect everything to be perfect between you this soon after your fight. No, the reason I say this is because I’m not sure that you’re in the best state emotionally to go to Washington.” His eyes were full of concern as he said this. “You’ve been through so much in the past few weeks, and now you seem determined to subject yourself to some more heart-ache when you haven’t even recovered physically. I can’t help but wonder what the use of it all is, or what purpose it’ll serve in the long run. I’m worried about you.”

I didn’t know what to say. The love and concern in Carlisle’s voice had made it almost impossible for me to respond with anything even vaguely contradictory. I appreciated that he was worried about me. I could understand his reasons for it even. I had been through a lot recently; this was very soon after the accident to gallivant off to the other side of the country.

And yet there was a part of me which felt, as strongly as I had ever felt about anything, that Forks was where I needed to be now. I belonged there; as surely as my heart beat, I belonged there. I knew that whatever I was seeking- be it atonement, redemption or simply understanding of where my future was headed- could only be found in the small, sleepy town I had grown up in. If I was ever going to get over what happened to Brady, I had to see him. I had to.

But, I didn’t know how to explain this to Carlisle. I didn’t know how I could convey to him the depths of my guilt or the yearning I felt to somehow absolve it. He had heard a description of my feelings from Jasper, but no description could ever properly capture the sickening, wrenching sense of responsibility that plagued me at every turn. So I didn’t try.

“I know I’m making the right decision,” I said simply. “Thank you for being concerned; it means so much to me, really, but I can’t stay here. I have to go.” I hugged him, ignoring the way the movement caused my body to ache. “Thank you,” I repeated.

Carlisle looked at me, a look of resignation on his face. “I know I won’t be able to persuade you,” he said, finally, “but you should know, Bella, whatever you do, whatever happens in your life, you will always be a good person. You have a good heart. The only thing that remains is for you to believe it.” As he said this, he pressed something- an envelope- into my hand. “From Esme and me,” he said by way of explanation. “Think of it as a ‘get-well’ card.”

Not knowing how to reply, I simply nodded. And, after one last embrace, Carlisle left me alone. As the door shut, I found myself thinking over his words. You are a good person, he had said. But was I? How could I know?

I was still pondering this as I rose and moved slowly back to my bed. It was only when I was easing myself back onto the pillows that I remembered the card Carlisle had given me. Absentmindedly, I opened it.
It wasn’t a card at all.

It was a plane ticket. A return to Seattle.

And it had been paid for by a Mr. E. Cullen.

—–

It was raining when the plane touched down in Seattle; cold, icy rain which seemed to permeate the skin, freezing you to the bone. As I stood, shivering, outside the airport terminal, I wondered whether the weather was a bad omen.

After about half an hour, I saw an aging car pull up about ten feet away from where I stood, huddled under a shelter outside the arrivals bay. I looked over and spotted a familiar face.

”Embry,” I smiled, taking a quick step forward to greet him… and then flinching at the sudden pain in my ribs and remembering what Carlisle had said about movement.

Embry flashed an uncertain smile at me. He looked tired. There were circles under his eyes and he seemed smaller than usual and somewhat diminished, as though he had withdrawn into himself. I suppose grief does that to you. I thought to myself, grimly.

”Hello Bella,” he said quietly. ”How’s it going?” Did his voice sound different too? Or was I just imagining that- interpreting every slight inflection in the context of his sorrow?

Maybe his uncertainty was more a reaction to my appearance. I realized I must have looked a sight. My left arm was in a sling, supporting my now re-located shoulder and there were noticeable bruises on my uncovered skin and a long, deep scar peeking out of the hem of my sleeve on my right arm. I had burns on one of my cheeks and a small scar above my eyebrow. I didn’t blame Embry for being wary; I probably looked like I could collapse at any moment.

He walked forward to get my bag. Jacob had told me earlier on the phone that Embry had been delegated the task of collecting me from the airport, as he was ‘the only one besides me and Sam who doesn’t drive like a maniac’. It seemed that Embry was intent on carrying out this role as quickly as possible; he lifted my bag into the trunk with ease and slammed the door closed. He looked at me and I had the fleeting impression that he would have liked to physically place me in the car too, undoubtedly deciding that it would be quicker. I hastened towards the passenger door of his car, ignoring the pain it took to move, and let myself in.

By the time I had sat down, Embry was already in the driver’s seat. Pulling the door shut behind him, he turned the ignition and the car sputtered into life. Our eyes met momentarily in the rearview mirror as he pulled away.

”So,” he said, his eyes flicking away from mine and focusing on the car behind, ”how are you feeling?”

”Oh, you know,” I said shrugging, ”fine. It was nothing too serious.”

”Really?” Embry asked, turning his head to look at me, ”You sure? From what Jacob said it sounded like you were pretty messed up by that bike.”

I felt my face redden slightly. Somehow the idea of Jacob discussing my injuries with the rest of the pack made me feel ashamed- as though I had no right to be hurt when Brady’s condition was so serious in comparison. ”Jacob likes to exaggerate,” was all I said.

”I dunno,” Embry said, glancing over at me and looking me up and down ”you look pretty bad, if you don’t mind my saying.” His eyes flicked from the scar on my right arm to the sling on my left. “And you’ve got a couple of broken ribs, right?” I nodded and he let out a low whistle. ”That’s pretty hardcore, Bella. I’m impressed you got on a plane.” In those words I could feel some of the awkward stiffness that had gripped our initial meeting begin to melt away, replaced by the familiarity I was used to.

”I had to be here,” I replied. ”I couldn’t stay in Rochester.”

Embry nodded. ”True.”

We continued in silence for a few moments as he turned off the slip-road onto the highway that would take us to Forks. The only sounds were that of the rain against his windscreen and the hiss of the spray from the cars zooming past us.

”How is he?” I finally said. I was anxious as I said it, my heart rate speeding up a notch.

Embry didn’t look at me this time; he kept his eyes fixed on the road. ”No different. Still comatose; still unreceptive; still unlikely to recover.”

My stomach dropped. It was stupid; it’s not like I expected the response to be positive. ”I’m sorry,” I said.

Embry’s brow furrowed. ”Why are you apologizing?”

The question confused me. ”Because of what you must all be going through,” I said, ”it must be so hard-”

Embry shook his head. ”Bella, what we’re going through is the same thing as you. It’s just as bad for you as it is us. There’s no need to apologize to anybody; we all know that you’re just as cut up about this as any of the pack. I mean, you broke out of hospital just to be here.” He flashed another half smile at me, his brown eyes meeting mine in the mirror. “That’s dedication.”

I couldn’t conjure the strength within me to smile back. I was worried that my lips would tremble, giving my emotional weakness away. Embry must have recognized this, for his grin faded, replaced with an expression that was somewhere between worried and frustrated.

“I’m telling you, Bella, you need to stop thinking this was your fault.” He spoke with an emphatic tone that was uncharacteristic- Embry was usually the quiet, understanding one. It was more like Quil or Paul to make assertive statements. “Nobody blames you; everybody understands how bad you feel about what happened. Your guilt isn’t going to make it better. Do you understand that?”

”Yeah,” I lied. It was easier than contradicting him.

Embry muttered something under his breath and I knew he was unconvinced. I pretended I hadn’t heard him. I looked down at my feet. I could feel Embry’s eyes flicking to my face- feel his unspoken words hanging between us in the confined space of the car, expanding like small yet suffocating bubbles. I suddenly became very aware of how loud our silence was, punctuated by the sound of our breathing, the wipers and the rain hammering down on the windscreen outside.

After a couple of minutes, Embry let out a low frustrated sigh. He stabbed his fist at the controls on his radio, and music filled the car. He hummed along quietly as we drove, and I was left to wonder whether I’d ever see myself as everybody else did- guiltless.

—–

It was about five thirty by the time we pulled up at Forks Hospital. Embry hadn’t suggested stopping by Charlie’s house first, and I hadn’t prompted him. I wanted to see Brady. I couldn’t think of anything else. I was sure, somehow, that seeing him would make anything better. Afterwards, I would wonder how on earth I could have been so naive, because it didn’t make anything better- not a single thing. Once I had greeted the other members of the pack and followed Jacob into the ward, I realized how stupid I’d been. How could I have thought that a plane flight would solve all my problems? How could I have secretly hoped, deep down, that coming home would somehow provide a miracle cure? The sight of Brady lying in the bed, comatose and inert, practically corpse-like in his pale thinness rid me of all the illusions I had tried so hard to believe in. They shattered like glass around me as I tried my very best not to cry.

And I knew, in that moment, that there was no way out this time. There would be nobody to come in and save the day; nobody to fight off the enemy or slam into it, knocking it off course because unlike a vampire or a speeding truck, this adversary was truly unstoppable.

I couldn’t bear it; I couldn’t function.

But I had to. Maybe, in a way, this was my punishment.

Because no matter what anybody said or did, one fact remained; death was coming for Brady.

—–

In the end, I guess you could say it was ironic, really, the way it actually happened.

—–

It was four weeks after I arrived in Forks, as February had just begun to thaw into March, and I was standing in the bakery aisle of Thriftway. I was with Carole, whose stomach had begun to noticeably swell. We’d gone out to the store in order to grab some provisions for the pack (or ‘boys’ as she endearingly referred to them) who were all still taking turns to stand vigil by Brady’s bedside. As we threw enough food to feed an entire football team for two weeks- but would, in reality, only last the pack a couple of days- into our carts, I was suggesting names to Carole.

“Abby?”

“My aunt’s called Abby,” she replied. “Don’t like her.” She grimaced and I laughed. There was something about this woman; even when it seemed like everything in the world was going wrong, she could make me smile. I continually marveled at how Jacob had managed to find such a perfect match for him; they were both sunnier than Arizona in August.

“Rachel?”

Carole shook her head. “We can’t have two Rachels in the family, it’ll get confusing. How about Emily?”

I wrinkled my nose, instantly reminded of Emily DeMarco from my 12th grade english class- the same Emily who had interrupted my ‘moment’ with Edward all those weeks ago. I couldn’t use that as an excuse, however, so I hastily found another. “You see Emily Uley just as much as Rachel,” I reminded her, “so it’d be equally confusing.”

“Yeah, but I like Emily Uley,” Carole quipped. I gasped in mock horror and she giggled. “You know I’m joking. I love my sisters-in-law.” She motioned at the loaves of bread to my left. I leaned over, grabbing four, pleased at the way I didn’t feel any pain.

By that time I had, for the best part, recovered from my injuries, save for the occasional twinge from my ribs and pain in my arm. The sling was becoming more of a habit than a necessity and although my bruises had yet to completely fade and I still had to regularly apply ointment to my burns, there was nothing particularly the matter with me. I was well enough, at least, for Jacob to have no qualms about letting me go out on errands with his pregnant wife.

“How about John, if one of them is a boy?” Carole suggested, as we turned onto the soft drinks aisle.

I considered the name. “I like John,” I nodded, reaching out to pick up a bottle of Cola. “It’s, you know, classic. Can’t go wrong with John.”

“You think? You don’t think it’s too ‘aging-academic-with-a-widening-middle-spread’?”

I snorted, almost choking on my gum. Carole started to giggle too, and pretty soon the aisle was full of the sound of our laughter.

And then, all of a sudden, Carole’s phone rang and everything changed.

I immediately froze, my hand suspended in mid air, holding the bottle by the neck. I watched, barely breathing, as Carole immediately darted for her bag, producing her cell phone in a matter of seconds.

“Hello?” she said, breathlessly. The expression on her face was suddenly worried, the ghost of our shared hilarity quickly dying from her eyes.

The condensation from the Cola bottle in my hand was dripping in rivulets over my palm, but I ignored it, all my attention focused on Carole’s face, waiting for the sign that would tell me the news. The atmosphere around us had suddenly changed completely. Gone was the easy humor, gone the comfortable friendliness. They had been replaced by cold, sharp dread.

Ever since I had gotten to Forks the ritual had been the same. Anytime that I wasn’t at the hospital, no matter where I was or who I happened to be with at the time, the sound of a phone ringing would spark the same reaction. Time would stop and everyone would pause, waiting for whoever had answered the call to shake his head or offer some signal that told us ‘no, not this time’. It had gotten to the point where none of us could even hear a phone ring without feeling physically sick. I doubted I would ever forget how Paul had threatened to murder the unfortunate telesales guy who had called three days before, beginning his pitch with the ill-fated words: ‘bad news… you could be paying too much for your insurance!’. The threat of it being that moment was ever-present and despite brief respites of amusement like the one Carole and I had just enjoyed, we were almost always on our guard.

So I stood in silence in the aisle, waiting for Carole to signal that it was just another false alarm. I convinced myself that the reassurance would come, that it had to, and tried to ignore the feeling of hysteria I felt rising in my throat. In an attempt to act calm, I began shakily loading bottles into the cart in front of me.

But then I heard her curse.

And, just like that, all my pretences crumbled into dust.

I heard Carole promise that we’d be there right away. I heard the beep as she closed the phone and the sound of her voice trembling as she spoke to me.

“Bella,” she began. And it was then, as I looked into her green eyes that were brimming with apprehension and emotion that I knew. I knew that this wasn’t just another false alarm.

I felt the Cola fall from my hands, crashing onto the floor and exploding in a fizzy jet all over the floor, but the noise of it fizzing and bubbling wasn’t enough to block out Carole’s words- her verdict.

“It’s Brady, Bella. He’s… dead.”

—–

Like I said, ironic.

I’d been terrified that, when Brady died, I would be on the other side of the country, trapped inside a hospital bed.

And then it quietly happened on a mild, unassuming afternoon while I was ten miles away buying Coca Cola.

—–

Later, they would tell me he hadn’t felt any pain. Jacob would assure us, through tear-filled eyes that Brady had passed quietly and gently, simply fading away. There was grief- of course there was- but, astonishingly to me, the pack seemed to agree that it was the best thing that could have happened; that it provided closure and freedom and that Brady was in a better place. They consoled each other through their sorrow, crying and embracing as though contact could help expel the poison. There was even a hint of a smile on some of their lips. He’s free now; he can’t be hurt anymore. Everybody seemed to agree that things could only improve from here.

Everybody but me

I didn’t feel free. I didn’t feel anything, but guilt and pain and sorrow. It wasn’t until past midnight, when the cleaners practically threw me out of the ward, that I made it home to Charlie’s house, where I found my father sitting in the living room, bleary eyes fixed on some old re-run sitcom on TV. When I entered he looked up at me and started to his feet.

”Bella…”

I didn’t reply.

”I heard the news. Billy called.”

Again no reply.

”You okay?”

I shook my head, unable to find my voice. I was shaking, my throat tight, and tears were already creeping from my eyes, blurring my vision.

”Oh, Bells.” Charlie crossed the room at took me in his arms. ”Oh, honey, it’ll be okay.”

And then he said the words which I had been dreading. ”At least he’s at peace now.”

I felt my heart crack, and I began to cry in earnest.

Because something inside of me couldn’t help but respond: ‘But what about me?’

Brady might have been at peace, but I, Bella Swan, most definitely was not. I had come to Forks seeking some kind of redemption, yet all it had given me was more sorrow.

I was haunted by ghosts, called to by unexplained voices, tormented by echoes. I wanted an escape; I wanted out.

Outside, on the breath of the wind, I heard a wolf howl.

[Nästa Kapitel]


2 » Kommentera

Post navigation